《Fairy Tail: God Slayer - The Path of Life and Death!》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 "Life and death are the very foundation of all things. They enhance every emotion. Or, to put it another way, nothing is as dull as life. "- Jel Fernandez. A quiet sigh dispelled the shadows and the world slowly changed. The small room appeared as if in a dream. The dim light of a sparklingmp in the corner barely illuminated the hall. A lonely bed against the wall, red silk sheets from under which two pairs of thin bare feet protruded. Nearby, on a small balcony under the light of a bright moon, a lonely silhouette was sitting. Leaning his broad back on the edge of the balcony, with thest of his strength he leafed through the blood-stained manga pages with his bloody fingers. On the cover, the title could be clearly seen: "Fairy Tail". With heavy breathing, he kept peering at the ck-and-white pages and with a slipping sadness in his gray eyes, expect death. He spent thisst moment not drinking or, as usual, in thepany of women, but in a foreign country, with manga in his hands. A strange death, but not the worst. If he had known about such an end during his lifetime, he would probably haveughed fiercely. The man''s naked torso was almostpletely covered in blood. At least six distinct bullet wounds were visible on strong muscles and poorly visible tattoos due to dark blood. The artery is hurt, no more than a minute left. The face turned pale, and life hastily flowed away. Over time, even sadness left his dull eyes, recing cold indifference with a bit of unwillingness. Not so long ago, he fulfilled another contract and hunted organ dealers. Usually, he never took on tasks of excessiveplexity out of fear of being in the current situation. There are not many criminal gangs in Japan, mainly the strongest, who have long shared power, ruled. Most major crimes were alwaysmitted under their strict control. This time, even if someone said otherwise, this is exactly what happened. To be a part of someone''s games did not hurt the pride of the "dead man" at all, rather he had already got used to something like that and usually stayed away. All his life he wandered around the world and his skills saved his life more than once. Left arm, tattoo of a crossed moon on the shoulder, a clear symbol of belonging to a long-dying faction. Theft, contract killings, security and tracking. Each member of the group was required to possess hundreds of skills and only the most resolute took on dangerous tasks. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to learn anything from them. Only after passing the selection and getting the symbol of the moon, the group broke up, then it was then that he became a free traveler, earning money here and there. Skills had to be developed already in action. Drinking, money flowing like water, and mindless rtionships with women became the only upation. A life without a home and family, full of endless opportunities in freedom, has turned into an open life withoutmitment and regret. Perhaps only the risk of being killed and unpleasant loneliness, a weighty argument if we talk about the shorings of this choice. It was almost impossible for him to find himself in such a position. He liked to take risks, but usually he got rid of enemies or left the country altogether. Even this time, fulfilling a long-standing promise to one of the leaders of the Japanese crime syndicate, everything had to go ording to n and the old debt had to be paid. But, one mistake and the result - six holes in the body and five dead people hidden in the shadows of the room. If you count the dead staff, then seven ... The women were supposed to work the night, but they stayed here forever. Their bodies can be seen even now in the dim moonlight and the sparkling glow of themp. The calm after the murders is amon thing, but now this scraping silence seemed to be calling out to the afterlife. The blood slowly spread, and the smell of death gradually increased. So the hour hase for thest survivor to die. For a short time he survived the killed enemies, not for long. Having rxed and began to read the manga before eternal sleep, instead of the usual drink in the room, death looked to him. Even with blood, but, he still decided to get his. His fingers trembled, but he continued to turn over, as if this lesson was thest test, everything he could get hung up on and get distracted from the growing cold. Death was approaching, even if it did not bring pain, the fear did not disappear. In the past, he always believed in epting death with a smile, but finding himself here all alone, without even experiencing suffering, fear slowly spread through every cell. Maybe it''s all just a grave cold, thest feeling of reality ... With a painful grin, flipping through thest page with a smiling blue cat, the man put the manga aside and brought a shaking hand to his neck. Vision blurred, he reached the end, in thest seconds, he raised a bloody hand to a small green shard on his chest. The pendant shuddered, an emerald light suddenly shed in the empty eye sockets of the skull. Death blood awakened a dormant force within. Only he could no longer notice this dim glimmer ... At the same moment, history changed, rules andws were strangely distorted. The cold breath of death finally touched the soul of the man, life left the dead body. But the hand gripping the bloody amulet did not want to unclench it. Thew of life and death was suddenly vited, the green skull sparkled even brighter, and thenpletely disintegrated into several lights. In a moment, emerald fireflies burst into the chest of the dead man. The heart then stoppedpletely. Thew must be fulfilled, but for some reason, the human soul did not leave the body. An emerald glow crept up to the quietly hovering white firefly. There was a feeling as if it was slowly dimming, wanting to fade away. Suddenly, emerald fire ruthlessly rushed to a small defenseless piece of the soul. Did he have a chance against such aggressive power? Perhaps no one in the world would have believed that this was possible. Only, this case turned out to be unique ... The human soul, even when it was fading away, turned out to be not so simple at all. The dark beginning, hidden deep inside, was never revealed during his lifetime. In a world without magic, this is absolutely impossible. Therefore, the hidden instinct for survival, embedded in the emerald brilliance, did not even attach importance to this senseless resistance. His mistake cost him everything! In a moment, an emerald glow red up. As if torn apart by something terrifying, it turned into a real me, but absolutely could not escape. As if food had fallen into the mouth of a wolf dying of hunger, the situation has changed radically. The dark principle, hidden in the green shard, was instantly absorbed by the whole soul. Then, there was peace. Long and uninterrupted rest. Time and space have ceased to matter. The fusion waspleted and, as it should have happened initially, the merged substance went instead of its creation. Into the world of magic, toplete the cycle of life and to enter a new stage of existence. Everything should have gone perfectly, but the ancient dark magician could not imagine that hisst resort to a new life would so easily sumb to someone else''s influence. He could not even imagine that someone in the world could have a simr primordial darkness in his soul. As a result, everything did not go ording to n. Instead of his own rebirth, most of his soul was absorbed, and the rest was locked, in thest desire to survive. All saved gifts are given to the unknown ... Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The world sometimes brings unexpected surprises. The dark magician wishing to be reborn created ast resort for himself, but in the battle with the god of space and time, reality was distorted. At the moment of death, the dark magician locked his soul base in a dark artifact, having absorbed enough souls, he had to return to the original ce and enter the circle of rebirth. Unfortunately, his ns were not destined toe true ... * Fragments of memories reced each other, pain mixed with unbearable fatigue. Consciousness of reality has dulled. The bright smile of a beautiful woman was reced by bitter crying, incredible sadness seized the mind, and then emptiness, warmth disappeared. Intermittent pictures flickered, they passed faster, the opportunity to realize something, but at the same time they were different. Emptiness and silence, an eternally dark ceiling and a luminous magic circle ... In each of the moments it soared inseparably in the sky, but like the hand of a clock, it was different every time. Suddenly all the sounds died away, awareness surged as suddenly as an epiphany after a hundred years of blindness. Endless pain, burning eyes and indescribable panic seized the body. Time at that moment seemed to be in motion again and the world came to life! - Aaaaaa! - a terrible cry tore the restraining shackles, and then the ground shook. On his part, the infinitely flowing time slowly returned to normal, but outside the world plunged into chaos. * In a huge hall, dotted with hundreds of blue threads, two magicians in a panic tried to stabilize the situation. These "threads" glowed and, if you look closely, anyone could see a human silhouette in their very center. The child, thin and pale, looked almost like a dead man. His dark purple hair shimmered with an unusual sheen from the blue glowing strands. At the moment, his entire body was trembling, and the more often this happened, the brighter the enveloping threads ignited. Stopping next to the pink crystal, the wizard in a fancy red cap shouted in panic: - He''s awakening! - Don''t talk nonsense Fernando! - a fat dwarf ran up to the magician in exactly the same white robe, only without a cap. In the distance, a dozen more different panicking magicians could be seen. All of them were united by one thing - a white robe and a bloody heart with thorns on the back. They are all servants of the dark guild! The named Fernando chanted some kind of spell in front of the crystal, and then jumped back in panic: - I can''t stop him! - Get out! - the dwarf shoved the thin old man and approached the crystal. At the same time, even the earth began to tremble, the ceiling cracked and several stones drove into the stone floor. Everyone looked up in amazement. Hidden above, the magic blue circle began to crack. This raised even more panic, someone even dropped everything and just decided to run away! No sooner had the dwarf approached the crystal than blue lightning burst out of it and mmed into the head. - Heck! - with a crash, the magician crashed into the wall and part of his gray hair instantly turned to ash. Fernando gritted his teeth and, deciding something, squealed: - I''m leaving! The Gathering Crystal is unstable. There is no master, we cannot contain him! The explosion will destroy everything! - To stand! - the dwarf jumped out of the wreckage and threw a furious nce at the thin boy in the center of the glowing threads. His body was already shuddering in full, a clear pain appeared on the child''s face. The dwarf gritted his teeth and took a few steps closer to the crystal: - But I warned you ... It was not worth constantly consuming his "container"! This jerk has acquired terrible magical powers because of you, greedy idiot! - fixing a look full of hatred at hisrade, the dwarf growled: - I wanted to create the purest tear ?! Here''s an idiot''s tear for you! - the dwarf poked his finger into the crystal: - Stupid, we will not run away now, more than ten years have passed! We drained him so often that his body could not stand it! Magic is a living idiot, forgot what the Master said ?! It had to happen! - Nonsense! It''s all you, old fart ... - the old man did not have time to finish his thought, when suddenly a hoarse cry was heard, quickly growing into a real cry of horror and pain. The magicians immediately covered their ears, and Fernando, without hesitation, began to run away, using wind magic. A magic circle appeared under his feet, and he rushed upward. The dwarf gritted his teeth and was about to follow him when something unimaginable happened. A wave of terrifying power along with a scream swept through everyone''s mind. This blow was enough topletely destroy the consciousness of all those present, and then, the pink crystal cracked, but the expected surge of monstrous energy did not happen, rather the earth itself split. A terrible earthquake overtook this ce, the walls copsed, the ceiling copsed. All equipment exploded and a fire began, even the bodies of the killed wizards caught fire. At the same moment, all the blue threads suddenly broke. The magic circle on the ceiling shattered into small fragments, and then the weakened body, imprisoned in this ce for more than a decade, was finally freed from the shackles. Having touched the ground, the guy at the moment woke up, his cry immediately faded away, but the groans of pain continued toe from his mouth. Eyes burned, all feelings were mixed, panic and horror seized both body and mind. Waking up here, he absolutely could not understand who he was, he simply could not remember! But, gradually, memories began to return. The moment of shock began to pass, he slowly realized who he was and at the same time did not understand at all. The body did not obey, as if it did not belong to him ... - G ... where ... am I? - there was a hoarse whisper from the weakly parted lips. Dry, blue, face pale without a single blood, the boy looked like a dead man, but the body slowly began to react. Everything around was on fire, the walls were copsing, and the earth continued to crack. The earthquake was growing noticeably, magic deformed thendscape and even the air in some ces was distorted from such a concentration of ether. Magic tried to disperse around the world, but thisboratory certainly did not promise a good ending. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The boy continued to try to open his eyelids and at some point he began to work. Bright, red eyes ... The me gleamed yfully in them, and the boy slowly began toe to his senses. Breathing began to level out, the bizarre images in my head fell into ce. He finally became aware of himself and remembered the past. Perplexity, mixed with a sense of fear, filled his mind, but the experience of the past years did not allow him to panic. Slowly, but he began to move his arms. The muscles atrophied, they were not used at all for a whole decade, and most importantly, the body was different from the past! Even the feeling of a strange power hidden in the veins was frightening, but for some reason it was this power with the desire to escape and get out of this scrape as if it affected the entire body and slowly gave it strength. As if the spirit itself lifted the weakened muscles and breathed into them the strength to go on! This feeling was intoxicating, it even slowly dispelled the umted fear and misunderstanding. Finally, vision focused, and the guy was able to inspect what was happening around, his hearing slowly returned to normal. It turned out that he was with him all the time, rather all the sounds just faded into the background, hiding from his attention. The starry sky spread out before the gaze of the young man, his beauty mesmerized. The earth trembled, several burned corpses at the moment fell into the opened abyss, disappearing forever. mes red up around him, and already slowly overtook the boy. Of his clothes, he is wearing only a torn piece of fabric, barely hiding an important ce, and his tousled hair fancifully covered his forehead and face. The huge head of hair could almostpletely hide the whole body. Only two bloody eyes peered up into the sky. He has never seen such beauty! The world seemed to have acquired all the colors, the air turned into nectar for the lungs, the blood burned with energy throughout the body. I have never experienced anything like this in my life. Even in this dangerous environment, he was amazed at all the amazing features of the new world. He still did not understand where he was, but he clearly felt how his life had changed. Death was not the end, but he was sure that he died then ... Now, he is alive again and is able to breathe! Stretching out his hand, the hair slowly flowed between thin fingers. Raising a pale palm in front of him and hiding the bright moon, a slight grin crept out on the young man''s face: - Child ... - to understand that this child''s hand turned out to be not so difficult, but to ept that this hand belongs to you now, after just a moment ago you were an adult, is apletely different matter. But, he did not even try to start, if the body is new and weak, the sense of danger is still old. The experience of past years allowed him to think sensibly. No longer indulging in feelings, he with difficulty, but was able to roll over on his side. When he saw the shaking earth and slowly spreading cracks, dead bodies and crumbling walls, a zingboratory, he finally realized what an unpleasant situation he was in. He unconsciously felt that years had passed since the moment of "death", even scraps of some memories confirmed this, but still, it seemed as if he had fallen asleep only recently and now he is again in the midst of some problems. There are chances that this is some kind of afterlife, but the pain and sense of reality are quite real. If so, then there is no point in doubting whether this is a dream, at least not now. It is important to be saved and as soon as possible! The earthquakes only intensified, it felt like the earth was trying to take everything on the surface. Magic equipment and the bodies of dead mages fell into cracks. The surviving boy with great will to live continued to crawl. The legs and arms were so weak that the chances of escape decreased every moment. The only luck was that the cracks and destruction did not touch the central part of theboratory, the ce in which he was located. But this is definitely not for long, the cracks have already touched thisnd and very soon even this safe ind will fall into the ground. - Come on, damn it ...! - with bloodshot eyes, the guy kept climbing. He had no idea how to escape, where there was a way out. There seemed to be only one way to get out here, and this is also the most dangerous choice. Stopping by the corpse of some dwarf, the guy scowled at his bearded face. Wrinkled and pale, gray beard and crooked nose. I was surprised by the color of his unusual eyes, which were still open - pale yellow, the color of wheat. This was the first time he had seen such bizarre eyes. Though they didn''t express anything else, there was a distinct fear on the old man''s face. The boy was about to continue to save himself, but suddenly noticed something strange ... Reaching out to the dwarf''s clothes, the guy frowned and looked at the symbol on his chest: - It feels like I saw him ... - he tried to remember, but his head still ached and his thoughts were a little confused. The red heart looked like something, but that''s what ... Suddenly, another crash thundered, the nearest wall copsed at the same moment, from which a spark of joy shed in the boy''s eyes. "Output!" - although the wall crumbled, but stones filled up almost everything, except for a small hole. Freedom could be seen right there. Some kind of dark forest lit by mes. The explosion did not spare the surroundingnd at all ... The guy returned his gaze to the old man and again looked at the symbol on his chest. There was a feeling that this was something important, something that should not be forgotten ... - Okay, to hell with him ... - trying to get down on his knees, the guy lowered his head and strained all his strength in his hands, when he suddenly noticed something else: a gray folder with the same heart symbol. At that moment, the ground shook again, and then the ceiling began to copse. A huge stone fell just a meter away from the guy, and several fragments even flew into him. Grimacing with pain, he rubbed his shoulder and still resolutely got up on his knees, grabbed the gray folder and quickly crawled to the exit. Now is not the time to be distracted by something - instincts told me that you need to run now and faster. One unsessful shake and a stone from the ceiling cannd on your head or even close the hole in the wall. Gritting his teeth, the guy continued to crawl out of theboratory. Bones and muscles were already functioning much better. In fact, a normal person would not be able to walk at all after so many years, especially when he has never even used muscles in his life. Perhaps this can be attributed to magic and a lot of experiments on his body, otherwise it''s hard to believe in this. But, the memory slowly returned to him, so the young man remembered how to move ... Chapter 4 Chapter 4 It took him almost a minute to reach the hole in the wall. The most difficult test was already ahead. It was necessary to manage to crawl through a small hole on a hill from a pile of stones, and at the same time to hurry. In thest minute, almost the entire ceiling copsed, the boy was clearly lucky today, any stone could have been killed, but they seemed to bypass him. Stepping his hand on the stone, the guy began to climb slowly, in his teeth he clutched a folder with papers rolled into a thick tube. To some extent, it was even easier for him, the pain from the exertion pierced the whole body, so this way of keeping everything under control was not bad at all. Step by step he made his way out. Over the years, a small and weak body developed much slower than that of ordinary children, so that he managed to crawl into a small hole in the wall without much difficulty, and then finally freedom ... Suddenly, the hand slipped, and the guy immediately flew down. Having flown about two meters, he sprawled on the stone ground and began to roll over slowly with pain in his eyes. The pain felt different, not as much as it could have, so he continued. Now he could see the situation in the area more clearly. The huge building copsed, and most of it disappeared into mes. This building looked more like a huge factory with a pair of stone towers, it was from such a tower that he got out. She turned out to be the only one who suffered least of all, even the nearby forest had not yet been subjected to fire, on the other side even the earth had copsed, along with the trees, and even further away the forest was zing with fire, the smoke from which closed the already ck skies. The piercing smell of burning mercilessly hit the nose, which made the boy dizzy. He raised his hand to his face in surprise, and it immediately became covered with fresh blood. "Not even better ..." - the head ached again, the air grew heavy and nausea surged. But now is not the time to switch off or give up! He gathered the remaining strength into a fist, tightened his grip on the folder in his teeth, and crawled on. There was no strength left, in this ridiculous position, with bruises on his back, he continued to crawl, his face was already covered with blood, his long hair hid his eyes filled with determination, in this night against the background of a ming forest, the guy resembled a wild animal clinging to life with hisst strength. His bloody fingers cut deeper into the ground, and he continued to crawl, continued in spite of everything ... After a while ... The sun rose, the smoke cleared long ago and the fire finally extinguished, or perhaps it simply burned out everything in its path, leaving thesends. The shaking also ended, the only thing that remained was a huge burned-out area and a deep hole in which the debris of destruction rested - only ruins remained. At the same time, almost a kilometer from the center of the magical explosion, under the shadow of a tree, a young many in a heap of leaves. His hair matted, dirt and soot all over his body. On lips and fingers, clotted blood, even pale skin did not seem so clean anymore. Last day, the boy crawled until he simply lost consciousness, at the end he just fell exhausted and passed out. A battered gray file covered with caked blood dropsy to one side. The dawn rays of the sun touched the child''s dark hair and then their true color finally showed itself. Dark purple, silky and shiny, surprisingly long,rgely thanks to them that night he did not get so cold, because theypletely covered his head and back. And finally, bright rays touched his face, passing over dirty legs and skinny back. Touching her hair, the sun broke through and intervened in a serene sleep. Slightly squinting, the boy turned unhappily on the other side, but even there the bright rays were not going to allow him to dream for a long time. Finally, the boy had to open his eyes and crawl into the shadows. My teeth were trembling, my body was covered with goose bumps. This morning turned out to be rather cold, especially for the almostpletely naked child. The small fabric almost did not cover his back, due to the fact that strange threads were attached to his body, the fabric on the back was removed. Yesterday he did not notice the cold because of the heat from the fire, but now he is faced with an unpleasant phenomenon. The human body was still frozen, and in his case, without much strength it will be even more difficult to keep warm. With a heavy sigh, the guy finally looked around, there was no time for that yesterday. It turned out that he somehow crawled to some edge. Here two dirt paths crossed and several bushes with ck berries grew. Otherwise, the ce is the mostmon, and in the distance there was a dense forest. Although palm trees and nts, strange for these ces, were very surprising. "Judging by the tracks, I crawled along the road ..." - paying attention to his feet, the guy picked up a battered folder and straightened it a little. She still had teeth marks and some nosebleeds. Remembering this, the guy rubbed his lips, and the dried blood immediately crumbled. Pushing the long hair from his eyes, the boy opened the folder. My arms were already working better, although they ached, and my legs moved noticeably better. "I ought to wash the wounds, I can hear a stream somewhere ... Then I need to treat it with something" - looking around the grass, the boy immediately noticed that most of the nts seemed unfamiliar to him. This again made me think about the situation. Everything around seemed too alien: a weak child''s body, a different air and something iprehensible in the body. Even now, the guy felt like some kind of force was flowing throughout his body. She gave lightness and seemed to heal all wounds. "If another body, then the world can too ... I did not think that this is possible in reality. Everything around does not seem somehow invented, the pain is for sure. If there is a problem, it''s more in my head. If so, then there is nothing you can do about it "- for the first time grinning, the guy again drew attention to the folder. On the cover there was the same symbol of a red heart with fangs. This time, after a long night, the boy''s mind had more or less recovered, so that now, as he looked at the symbol, he finally remembered the reason why it seemed so vaguely familiar to him. - Heart of Grimoire! - the guy knitted his eyebrows: - It can''t be ... It''s even harder to believe in it than in rebirth. Although, why now be surprised ... Let''s see, - finally opening the folder, the guy''s face once again underwent changes, a misunderstanding with a mixture of surprise clearly appeared on it. He stared at the page for a few more seconds, and then frowned again. - This child in the photo ... I seem to begin to understand - with a thoughtful expression, he continued to turn page after page. Basically, they only showed iprehensible symbols, sometimes strange diagrams and some kind of runes, and some had photographs. It was they who most of all attracted his attention ... Chapter 5 Chapter 5 On one of the pages there was a photo of a little girl, maybe five years old, judging by her appearance. Quite a sad face and somewhat simr to the face of a boy ... But that''s not all, then there was a photo of an adult woman very simr to this girl. The most surprising, perhaps, turned out to be a photo of a boy, it is this photo that is shown on the first page, after the photo of the baby. If you turned on the logic, then it naturally became clear that the baby had grown into a boy, but as for the woman ... The guy looked at her face for a long time, and with every second caught himself thinking that he did not just know who she was, it seemed to him as if they are very close. In a moment the memories reappeared, dim, muffled, but filled with warmth. Pain pierced the boy''s head, but he was finally able to hear the woman''s happyugh, her face, her dark purple hair, and then tears of sadness, thest of his memories ... It turned out that she was his mother. - How can this be ... So this child is me, and then the girl is my ... Sister? - to say that he is surprised - to say nothing. Moreover, he had memories, memories of his own, of his mother. Plus, he could swear that he had already seen her, even before he got into this world, even then ... - Ur! - the name instantly surfaced in my memory and all the memories gathered in a single chain. The moment of his own death was finally reflected in his mind. He remembered everything, remembered every passage in recent years. Putting it all together, it wasn''t hard to figure out how he ended up in thatb. Experiments were staged on it, as on Ultear, for years ... All scraps of memories touched the ceiling, the only thing that he saw every time in moments of light awakenings. The blue magic circle ... Moreover, he did not acquire these memories, but experienced them himself! He knew for sure - he was the son of Ur, and this body was his own. He shouldn''t have been born, but he was born to me for everything ... Touching his neck, the boy tried to find something. Of course, there was nothing there but dirty leather. There simply could not be any amulet from the past. Closing his eyes, the boy sighed sadly. For some reason, the memories brought both warm feelings and unpleasant pain mixed with sadness. He didn''t even know how old he was, he didn''t know what name he received from his mother, the only thing he had were memories and photographs. He couldn''t even read what was written. - Perhaps she has already sealed Deliora ... Yeah, - with a sad smile, the guy looked at the blue sky: - And where did I get on the road of life? I would never have believed ... Mother Ur, and sister Ultear ... But who am I? Returning his gaze to his own photograph, the boy sighed. Looks like a sweet child, but pale and weak. Magic threads were everywhere, eyes were closed, and hair was just hanging in the air. In this position he stayed all his life. Not to say that he was angry, rather it all seemed too magical. "Exactly, magic!" - Realizing something important, his eyes sparkled. If this is the world of Fairy Tail, then magic is quite real here, and if so, then there was still a chance to survive! Putting thoughts of problems aside in the back of his mind, the guy closed his eyes and tried to focus on the current force deep in his body. Now he finally understood what it was. It turned out that this was the very magic - ether! If you learn to use it, then it is quite possible to get rid of muscle problems. After all, most likely thanks to magic, he was able to move at all. Perhaps thanks to a strong desire to survive, he was then able to ovee all the dangers. He remembered well - magic is alive, and it may well be thanks to her that he could be here. Therefore, this is definitely not the end! Collecting my thoughts. For the first time in his life, he tried to grope for strength in the depths of his body. Time passed, but the young man continued to wait. Almost a minute passed before his patience began to fail. He usually preferred to act, but when you absolutely do not understand where to start, you slowly start to get irritated, especially when your whole body hurts and you want to eat. After about ten minutes, the guy opened his eyes and grinned wryly: - And what did I expect? They certainly did not just put the experiments on me, I probably have magic, besides, I feel it, but I have no understanding at all, - having rolled over to his knees, the guy decided to collect some branches and light a fire, and also pick berries and that''s it- still wash. If nothing worked out with magic, it was worth washing the wounds and making simplepresses. There aren''t many wounds, but the knees and palm were not weakly torn. First of all, the guy reached the stream. The rumor did not fail, so he quickly crawled to the right ce. He was already moving noticeably faster, but the lower leg muscles still did not work properly, so he had to crawl for now. True, on the way he managed to find a couple of good sticks, in an amicable way you can make temporary crutches and practice walking. If everything works out, then it will be possible even once to fully move around. The noise of spring water and the smell of nature lifted the mood quite a bit. He washed his face and froze again, since the sun had already risen and was gradually getting warmer. After examining several nimble fish in the water, the boy just sighed, drank and washed all the wounds from the adhering dirt. All he could now was to rip an already small piece of clothing and try topress the worst of his wounds. First of all, he tore off several bunches of a lichen-like nt and worried about it, then he applied everything to each of the wounds and tied it with small bandages. It''s a risky business, but there is a much greater risk of getting an infection, you don''t have to choose here. This method has already saved him in the past. The nt is not poisonous to the taste, so it shouldn''t cost your life to try. Then he decided to make a fire, it was not easy to move with the new bandages, but he tried to use small thick sticks and lean on them, sticking them into the ground. He tried not to use his knees and forearms. This method turned out to be terribly difficult, but slowly, on a stick, he still gathered up on a small fire. All this time, the "force" in the body circted and constantly gave off warmth to every scratch and muscle. Therefore, behind all this, he noticed fatigue only in the evening ... Chapter 6 Chapter 6 After eating berries and making a fire, leaning on a stick, the nameless boy sat down morefortably next to a tree. This time, he was even able to drag the foliage of the bushes to sleep warmer. The benefits of the size of the leaves here were impressive and did not have to strain too much. Unfortunately, we failed to catch fish. The strength in the hands is already enough to break the branches, but it was possible to sharpen the stick only in the evening. Without legs, it is not easy to create tools. Therefore, even after eating berries, he still felt wild hunger. But there was plenty of water, and he settled down next to the spring. Peering into the me, the guy once again opened the battered folder and peered into the faces of his sister and mother. He was very much interested in the question, who had the sense to make this dossier? What''s the point in all these photos? This is not a family album ... Too strange, though useful. Only he forgot that among the magicians of this world there are enough weirdos and perfectionists ... - First, it''s worth getting on your feet, - putting the folder down, the guy again turned his gaze to the me: - As soon as I learn to walk and get food, I will need to find a ce for myself. In my form, it won''t be easy. Even stealing will not work, I will definitely attract attention. So you have to hold up. Closing his eyes, the guy again tried to find the magic and somehow apply it. If everything continues like this, he will have to seek refuge in some guild. Only there it will be possible to get normal food and clothing. The question is, how will a non-wizard child be epted in the guild? Perhaps everything will go well, yet he had magic, the only question is how to use it. The main goal now is to try to do something with awakened magic. If it doesn''t work, you have to try harder. In any case, rush is simply impossible, so you need to be patient. Closing his eyes, the boy did not even understand how he plunged into a long-awaited dream. The brook continued to make noise, and the fire crackled quietly. Finally a quiet night came ... *** Shadows blended and starlight shed brightly across the vast outer space. The awakening was strange. The young man suddenly opened his eyes and immediately froze. This is not surprising, because the ce in which he found himself waspletely different from the very forest where he fell asleep. The first thought that visited him boiled down to a simple thing: the former captors found him and now he will be subjected to experiments again. But, this conjecture ceased to have grounds when he understood the main thing - he stands, and stands on his own feet. The body is still the same as before, children''s legs and arms, but the movements are so smooth and light ... This did not fit in my head. After walking a little, he waspletely convinced that everything was fine with him. Only now he no longer believed in captivity, but rather in a dream. The environment spoke just about this, but the purity of reason and understanding spoke just about the fact that everything around is real. Although, it was absolutely impossible. He found himself on some strange ck pedestal. Round, surrounded by dark columns, and in the center, on a hill, there was some kind of book holder. Naturally, the book was also there. Some kind of gray grimoire, but unlike the ckness of the columns or the floor, this "grayness" was moving. There was a feeling that the book consists of this gray energy, and just looking at it, the boy gasped. He felt suffocated and felt something eerie and dangerous, as if if he continued to look, he would inevitably die, turning into gray dust. But when the guy''s gaze slid further, he could see, in addition to the gray glow, this book has something else ... The bottom of the book burned dimly white, it was faintly visible from the gray, but it was still there. As soon as the boy''s gaze slid across this light, the feeling of imminent death vanished in an instant. He felt warmth in his chest and a kind of gloomy calm. Among other things, this pedestal with the book was not just on the ck altar, but the altar itself was floating in space. Countless stars are scattered everywhere. Starting from blue and ending with the brightest red. In the distance, whole nebe of bizarrely mixed glow were visible. This endless world was mesmerizing. But, something strange once again attracted the guy''s attention. When he tried to look again at the strange grimoire, he suddenly froze in shock. It was there, in the distance, that a door hovered almost imperceptibly for the eyes. Among the stars, one is unique and so familiar. The boy immediately recognized the skull depicted on the door. The same emerald, with empty eye sockets, and at the same moment he understood everything ... - So it''s all because of that trinket ... - frowning, he slowly recalled the moment when he first received this stone. In fact, it happened not so long ago, at least not counting the years lived in aa. In a past life, he received this trinket as a talisman from some old woman. She needed a person with special abilities that day. Basically there was something to steal from one person. As a result, along with the board, then he was presented with this creepy pendant with a green skull. He looked interesting, so he left it. Now, everything turned out this way ... - Maybe it''s a coincidence? - With a scowl, the boy turned back to the grimoire. Anyway, probably all the answers are in the book. It is definitely not simple, most likely magical. If this is not a dream, then some otherworldly space is possible. Naturally he could not determine this now, and even more so to touch the door with the skull. Therefore, it was worth just looking at this suspicious book. The choice, in any case, was not great; it seems that it would not be possible to get out of here just like that. He got here for a reason. Plus, maybe this is a chance to connect with the magic he longed for ... Having tried to bleed himself, the guy quickly became convinced that this was impossible. Apparently, now in this ce was not his real body, because the pain he felt much worse. In any case, he had nothing to lose, and since it was impossible to get out, he had to act already. Curiosity also pushed towards the goal. Therefore, he did the only thing left for him - climbed onto the pedestal and looked again at the strange book. This time the oppressive feeling increased by an order of magnitude. It even seemed to him as if his whole body began to dry up and his skin began to crack. Already realizing that this was only an illusion, the guy resolutely touched the gray cover of the grimoire. At that very moment, his whole worldpletely turned upside down! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 *** - Haaa! - Sharply opening his eyelids, the guy immediately squinted. The bright light blinded my eyes, pain immediately pierced my head. Slowly, but he began to get used to the light. It turned out that morning had alreadye. The noise of the spring brought him to his senses, awareness came after that. Finally, he opened his eyes fully. If he could look at himself from the outside, he would definitely be amazed at some of the changes. For a moment, his red eyes changed to a luminous silver. But, everything quickly returned to normal, returning him to his native eye color. Only now they were different, a strange power appeared in them, simr to something that came from the ancient grimoire ... The boy stared at his hands and began to remember recent events. The moment when he touched the gray book was thest one remaining in his memory. What happened next can be described as something unimaginable ... A huge stream of knowledge about magic burst into his mind and filled everything. Unknown words were intertwined into understanding and even thenguage of this world immediately became naturally understandable. Grimacing painfully, the guy rubbed his temples. Thest days he only suffered from pain, hunger and cold, now this is also ... "Yeah, drinking will definitely not hurt here, as soon as I find some booze - I won''t leave it for a week. If anyone asks why I started drinking, the story of my life should be enough "- with a crooked grin, the guy looked at the remains of an extinct fire, and then at the folder with the symbol of the Heart of the Grimoire. Now he wanted to look at her again. Even the acquired magical knowledge was not so important, he postponed it forter, wish now only one thing - to find out who he is, his name and what these damn wizards did with him. - Ha ... Aidan means. Suddenly ... A strange name, - although he said so, a happy smile immediately crept onto the young man''s face. In the past, he could not boast of his own name. As soon as he was not called ... From birth, nothing remained, but here there is a whole name, its own! Besides, this is not the only thing that he now had, also a family ... Looking at the photo of the little girl, Aidan sighed. In the picture she is depicted in exactly the same position as he once was, exactly the same threads and a pale face ... He could not even see her eyes. On the other side of the mother''s face, someone took a picture from the side. A distant look and cold expression. Aidan failed to notice the shadow of emotion on the sorceress''s face ... With a heavy sigh, he finally began to grasp apletely newnguage for himself, but now absolutely understandable, as if he always spoke it. The knowledge gained from the grimoire concerned magic, many forms and some spells, at the core, of course, thenguage of this world. An oldnguage, but it looks like even the current generation still uses it. Aidan remembered anothernguage, some kind of separate, specially created for something iprehensible. He received nothing but the basics of knowledge. Reading it in, the guy frowned more and more with every second. He did not get angry or umte anger, rather most of what was written did not touch him at all. Basically, on the first pages, it was all about the subject''s condition, that is, himself. A child named Aidan, the son of a powerful sorceress Ur - specialization: ice-making magic, ice forgotten arts (rification). Further, the rtionship with the second test subject, Ultear, was noted. Some information about the high magical potential of both twins. The difference between the two came down only to the fact that the boy fell into aa after birth and did not wake up even once in the past years. After examining all the data, Aidan often noticedparisons with his sister. The notes from the two magicians studying him spoke volumes. Only, they appeared muchter, probably experiments were carried out on it long before the girl. In fact, by all ounts, Aidan was considered more of a failed child from a sibling pair. But he had some uniqueness that immediately interested the hidden leader of the Heart of Grimoire. Even these two magicians did not know his real name and called him simply - Master. Aidan figured it out pretty quickly, and Hades was clearly involved. Such a person, he could still remember. Unlike his sister, Aidan''s magical power developed a little differently, instead of fever, he simply fell into aa. Then the same situation urred, only this time the mother had to give two children. The Grimoire Heart Master traveling in those years was able to notice the strangeness in both. It was her that scientists studied. Aidan''s magic had some traces of Zeref''s ancient magic. Previously, he would not have understood what all this means, but after receiving the magic of the grimoire, he understood what was what. He possessed not Zeref''s magic, but rather a particle of death magic, just peculiar only to Zeref due to the curse. Therefore, Hades was able to get the child from the Bureau of Magic Advancement. But he just could not imagine that the child does not keep any secrets, but is a simple baby, moreover, unable to even look at the world. Hades could not find anything in it, so he only had to give the child to a bunch of scientists to study. So, brother and sister were separated. At least these Grimoire Heart mages couldpare the results from the Bureau. The situation looked very suspicious. Perhaps Hades had nned all this, no one could give an exact answer now. In addition, the folder was too informative ... But one thing is clear - the brother and sister were separated, and now Ultear is working for her brother''s kidnapper, perhaps not even knowing about his existence. At the same time, Ur lost two children, one after the other. Apparently, the boy was given away as a baby, but the girl was muchter ... It''s hard to even imagine what it felt like then. It''s amazing how she could continue to live with this ... After studying everything he could, Aidan finally put the folder aside. Now hepletely gathered knowledge together and understood how he got here. Ur''s face was different from what he remembered, and for the better. The women turned out to be a real beauty. Therefore, for sure, everyone else in this world may be different. Aidan saw himself only in the photo, he still did not look into the reflection and did not even know the color of his own eyes. Thest entry was made in the year seven hundred and seventy-seven in June. Judging by the color of the trees and the weather, it is not difficult to understand that it is most likely summer. Of course, this is a new world, Aidan wasn''t exactly sure. If he understood correctly, now he is about eleven or twelve years old. ording to the records, no cruel experiments were performed on it, as Hades was afraid of damaging the child''s body. In extreme cases, it could be used not only for the umtion of magical power, but also for something else. For example, to control Ultear, his brother''s body might well have worked. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Understanding Hades'' ns was not easy, especially with his current knowledge. Aidan realized the main thing - his container of magic was constantly emptied into some kind ofcrima. Everything would be fine, but one magician went too far with magic and pumped out more than necessary. As a result, for eleven years, Aidan was supplied with nutrients through magic and threads brought to his body. Through them, the magic was pumped out. He became for them something like a source of energy. Only a man is still a man, he is able to develop ... So it was with Aidan. The constant emptying of the container gradually developed and made him stronger, increased the amount of magical power and the speed of its recovery - this is just a side effect of experiments. Fortunately, he was the only one. Therefore, all the years they only pumped out the magic and made the boy stronger every time. All this yed into his hands. But, if not for the oversight of one greedy magician, magic would not have reacted so. At least such conclusions could be drawn by Aidan from the notes, they were led by another magician, also in charge of research, constantly noticing the mistakes of his partner. Actually, it seems he was right in his assumptions, and the catastrophe happened. As a result, Aidan got out and ended up in this ce. Due to the fact that he spent his entire life in aa, there was almost nothing to recognize. The acquisition of thenguage turned out to be very helpful, now at least he knew everything about himself and could live on in peace. The reason for appearing in this world is not so clear, but in fact it is not something important. It was much more important to understand who he was - the born son of Ur, the twin brother of Ultear. This was quite enough to find at least some peace for the first time. "As I understand it, Aidan should not have existed, this pendant somehow allowed me to be born here. So I didn''t upy someone''s body or anything like that. Therefore, I really am the son of Ur, my own son ... And this tender feeling of her smile seems so warm for this very reason. So strange ... "- with noticeable relief, the guy smiled. Since everything is now in its ce, it is already possible to solve pressing problems. So far, they''ve been about magic. After all, now he is not just a powerless guy in the forest - now he is a real wizard! Aidan did not wait long, he began magic training immediately. All this is not so much out of curiosity as out of necessity. Naturally, he was very pleased with the acquisition of magical knowledge, the study of thenguage and his history, but now most of all he wanted to eat properly, find a warm bed and possibly a drink. Even as an eleven-year-old child, he was not going to deny himself anything, especially in the world of magic. But all this cannot be conjured, his understanding of spells and his own magic turned out to be not so great. You can say he knew the basics. First of all, this is ancient magic created by some old dark magician. Unfortunately, the grimoire transmitted only knowledge about this magic and its correct development. There was no history of its creation or the biography of the wizard who left this grimoire, let alone a magic artifact pendant and a gate with skulls. Only one thing was clear - the one who did this was definitely not from weaklings, but since magic appeared in this world even before the dragons, then it may well be that this magician is so ancient that everyone simply forgot about him. In general, the main acquisitions are the twonguages of this world, as they are important in understanding magic and forms with runes transmitted with knowledge. Quite an important acquisition especially in this situation. Then the magic itself naturally went - a very ancient magic of the yer of the Gods. Judging by the description, it was the very first type of such magic, the first of its kind magic of the Assassins, and all other simr types of magic came from it. The ancient dark wizard created him under special circumstances using some kind of curse imposed on him by a god. Only there was no information, so Aidan could only figure out what kind of god he was. From the title: the magic of the Assassin of the Gods of Life and Death, guesses came by themselves. He did not focus on this for a long time, since spection would not lead to anything. This magic turned out to be ratherplicated, so it was not fully transmitted, Aidan clearly felt it, especially now, when he could just close his eyes to focus on his mind and look at the considerably reduced gray grimoire. Now he could enter this space simply by concentrating. Magic is truly amazing ... Aidan did just that. He already knew what was likely to happen, but still decided to check. After entering a calm meditative state, everything worked out. The effect was expected - having touched the gray grimoire he was simply thrown out of this strange ce, and he again came to life. If everything is so, he no longer dwells on it and again returned to magic. Knowledge, as already mentioned, was reduced to the basics of the magic of the Assassin of the Gods of Life and Death and concerned only simple maniption of energy and mastery of it. An ordinary person will not be able to master this in life, but whoever has a grimoire owns the basis, the main important part for this type of magic - a piece of special power hidden in the book. In fact, simple God yer magic can be mastered without the primordial particles of powers, which, for example, are possessed by Dragon yers. Naturally, this was not mentioned in the knowledge gained, Aidan had guessed before that, having understood everything himself. Indeed, in addition to the magic of Life and Death, he was given the power of the yer of the Ice Gods. This magic was also created by the ancient magician who created the first Assassin magic. He mainly needed it for a perfect seal, so the base was kept in the grimoire. Probably, this volume of magic was just intended to transfer this knowledge to someone ... However, this is logical, the only question is why did Aidan get all this? This was definitely worth returning to once. The acquired ice of the God yer, apparently, could seal almost anything, from material things to non-material things like souls. This is what makes him remarkable, unlike other types of ice magic. Of course, Aidan saw other perspectives in her, in battle she too could well show herself. But the magician who created the grimoire does not seem to have considered this. In general, the acquisitions boiled down to two types of God yer magic, the original - Life and Death, and the second - Ice. The first Aidan could not convey, but the secondpletely. That''s all magical acquisitions. Spells are even easier here. Both types of ancient magic had only simple types of enchantments, in the magic of Life and Death, naturally, quiteplex ones. Ice is a little easier. Aidan received all the necessary knowledge with ice, but not with Life and Death. For many spells, he probably wasn''t ready yet. In general, now it was difficult to judge, maybe this grimoire was hiding something else ... The main thing is, of course, the main magic. Even if Aidan didn''t understand anything yet, and only had vivid memories of how to use magic, he still benefited from this strange situation. This, not to mention the reincarnation in the world of magic, about which he knew not so little. Although he had not dreamed of such a thing, he could certainly be d. Who would refuse something like this? Here even a weak body did not spoil the impressions at all. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Sittingfortably next to the spring, Aidan drank some of the water and then held out his hand to the reservoir. On his first attempt, he decided to test his death magic. He mastered her understanding a little, since there was nothing particrlyplicated there. Of course, the ice was even easier, but with it, everything is clear. It''s easy to guess what the magic of ice does, but life and death ... It all came down to understanding and feeling magic, he understood this from the grimoire. That is why, having touched him then, he received some kind of power necessary for awareness. Probably that very part of the changed curse of the dark magician of the past ... Now these are only feelings and vague guesses. Stretching out his hand, Aidan noticed his pathetic look again. A weak body, thin sagging skin, and his fingers resembled the knuckles of a skeleton. Definitely in the future it is worth fattening yourself up and ying sports. You can''t do much magic with a weak body ... Focusing on magic was easier than he thought. She probably woke up a long time ago, maybe even in childhood. Therefore, he was instantly able to remember the knowledge he had gained about the magic of death. A chilling sensation immediately filled my entire mind, even my hand trembled. A very oppressive feeling immediately began to obey the magic of the yer of Gods and all the unpleasant sensations vanished as if by hand. Frowning, Aidan finally whispered: - The trail of death ... - at the same moment a thin thread of ck smoke escaped from his hand. She barely touched the grass when it immediately dried up andpletely died. The whole effect then ended. The magic turned out to be not as strong as Aidan had assumed ... His understanding and skills clearly did not match the more powerful death magic. - Yeah, it''s a pitiful sight ... I''m afraid with such magic I will only bang a couple of ants. pping them with the palm of your hand will do even faster. "With a slight grin, Aidan decided to try again. Whatever it was, but the first attempt at magic, for sure, and for others did not work out better ... So the first training in magic began in his life. As it turned out, the magic of death may well sumb ande out even better, but you need experience, and also control. So after almost five hours, Aidan finally ran out of steam, most of his reserves werepletely used up. Death magic was also very expensive ... As a result, all the grass in the area turned into withered and dead. Aidan was even able to harm the small tree bypletely killing it - it just took the most energy on it. Copsing from fatigue, the guy again fit next to the fire and decided to rest. The sun was already setting over the horizon, so it was time to wrap up with magic. Naturally, he did not forget to spend an hour on strengthening the muscles of the legs and arms, trying to do at least some exercises. Otherwise, he picked up the berries again and took a bite. - Tomorrow I will try to catch fish, the magic of life is under ... - Aidan grimaced sharply, immediately raised his hands and stared in amazement at his right palm. The arm waspletely pale up to the elbow and eerie ck veins appeared on the skin. It was with this hand that he used the magic of death not so long ago! "How did it happen ?! Not a word is said about this in the book ... Damn it! " - the guy grimaced even more. The veins slowly spread to the shoulder. It was as if the arm was twisting, all the blood froze and sharp des stuck into the meat. This is not even mentioning the state of mind, as if a grave cold burst into my head, oppressing all happy thoughts and hopes! Aidan focused again and gritted his teeth. He instinctively understood what to do in such a state, how to resist this oppressive feeling ... Stretching out his left hand, he grabbed the trunk of a nearby tree with all his might and growled: - Die! - at the same moment, the thick trunk of the tree trembled, and then the terrifying power of death escaped from the wizard''s hand. The leaves quickly began to dry out, and then fall to the ground. Some touched the fire and quickly burned out, while severalnded on the body of their killer ... Aidan pulled his hand and let out a sigh of relief. His whole body was covered with cold sweat from everything that had happened. He could not even imagine what would be of him, give in to the influence of death ... `` Well ... I could not even think that on my first day of possession of ancient magic I would find myself in such a situation, '''' wiping sweat from his forehead, he again leaned against the trunk of an already dead tree and breathed quickly: - My body did not demand to kill, rather emotions sumbed to the influence of death magic and somehow distorted ... I needed to feel life, I clearly felt it. As if ... I wanted to embody everything forbidden. I really wanted to eat, drink and conjure at the same time, '''' looking at his old hand, the guy sighed: - How strange ... I really don''t understand how everything happens. Looks like I overdid it using this magic. Yeah ... I''ll keep in mind. * So the next days passed by the lonely tree. Since then, Aidan began to train already the magic of life, and then switched to the magic of ice. Death was a kind of ck smoke, which is a kind of embodiment of this ancient magic, the touch of which could kill a weak life, but not anything more. Simply put, a small drop of this power would definitely not harm people, even the most ordinary ones. Everything depended on the amount of magical power inherent in it. This, not to mention the control and the feelings invested in magic. These feelings can be called understanding of magic. The more you be aware of death or life, the stronger the magic will be. This is probably the key to development. Without proper understanding, something unpleasant can happen, like what happened not so long ago. The magic of life was the opposite of death - something white and even gold, capable of bringing the dead back to life. For example, Aidan was able to use this magic to change the environment. He could not return life to dead nts, but he was able to turn the once small grass into huge thickets. Small trees into big ones and it was really impressive. Moreover, in the end he was able topletely heal each of his wounds ... Leaning over thest of his cuts on his right knee, Aidan put his hand to the wound, and without touching it, concentrated. Following this, a snow-white light with an admixture of gold burst out of his palm. In just a matter of seconds, the small wound healedpletely, leaving nothing but dirt on the knee. The magic of life was really impressive! Raising nts and healing is already something amazing. Compared to simply killing death magic, this is a very useful magic. At least for him ... Aidan could think of many uses, ranging from controlling trees. Life magic can even be used as a foundation in this world. Death is perhaps even prohibited byw, as evil magic. Therefore, it was definitely not worth shining on, and the management of life can generally be passed off as some kind of woody magic ... Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The magic of the Assassin of the Gods of Life and Death was impressive, but Aidan still decided to make Ice his main magic. Of course, he was inferior to death, you can''t argue with that. But then this magic does not have to be hidden, and it does not kill everything in its path if you do not have proper control. And the risk of harming oneself is generally insignificant. The danger of developing death magic is too great. Naturally, Aidan will continue to do this, just be careful. We can say that this magic, due to its terrible properties, will be something like a hidden power, which will need to be resorted to only as ast resort. Until Aidan figured out how to take control of her, he decided to be careful with her. The magic of life is quite the opposite. Developing it along with ice magic is definitely not a bad idea. Perhaps the craving for ice, inherited from the mother ... With a slight limp and leaning on a ck cane, Aidan reached a familiar spring of water. In recent days, he has be a real salvation for the wizard. No matter how good magic is, you can''t eat it, just like money. But the fish quenched the appetite quite well, and the water thirst. Moving the ck cane out of the ice to his other hand, Aidan straightened his long bangs, then extended his left palm forward. Today he finally decided to leave this ce. The goal was very simple - to cross the river with ck ice and then continue further into the mountains. All these days from ice he was able to create only simple shapes like cubes or balls, recently he was able to get used to and created a cane, and then he was even able to make a whole table and chair. It was then that he realized that it was time to continue his path. The muscles in my arms and legs still hurt, but they were already working much better. He could already move even without a cane, and with it he could move almost like an ordinaryme old man. The temperature around has dropped sharply, it was not easy to get used to our own ice. But over time, everything worked out. Now for him even the cold weather and the icy wind brought almost no cold. Unlike the usual white steam, a dark, frosty haze swirled around Aidan''s arm. His ice was also unusual, as could be seen from the color of the cane. The ice was ck ciation with an admixture of light blue. Usually the edges of the ice took on this pleasant light shade, while the insides and the strongest areas took on a pure ck tone. Such ice looked very impressive and beautiful. The magic of the God yer changed not only its color, but also its property. As Aidan remembered, all God yer magic looked like this, with a touch of ckness. The reason for this was difficult to understand now. But the guy found it strange that his magic of life did not have any admixtures of the dark. Questions appeared by themselves ... Is this connected with the fact that it was created first? Who knows, probably all the answers are on the pages of the grimoire. As soon as the ice fog appeared, Aidan focused on the water and instantly an ice structure began to appear over the reservoir. Unlike simple magic of creation, even with his limited ability to use magic, Aidan was still able to create constructs without joining hands, like ordinary ice-making wizards do. Another advantage of Assassin magic ... Instantly, the ck bridge gleamed in the sun, and the blue edges reflected the sparkle of a clear spring. This is how easily he managed to create thergest ice structure for the first time. Now he could finally continue on his way ... There were no things, only tattered clothes, barely covering everything below the waist. Thin, bony torso and dark purple hair. That''s all of his possessions. Looking around, Aidan only smiled as he examined his recent bed of leaves, the ash from the fire, and therge dead tree whose life allowed him to regain control of himself. After a glimpse of the past, Aidan turned around, returned the cane to his left hand, and stepped onto the ck ice of the bridge. It''s time to find a new ce, better food and new clothes. The moment hase to return to civilization! *** A dayter, Aidan walked through the whole forest and only then came down from the hill, again finding himself in another forest. There he set up camp. Legs after a day''s journey were very tired, and there was no time for training. Therefore, this evening he decided to cook everything a little earlier. There wasn''t much food, just some fried fish, so he ate and started a little workout. This time we were not very lucky with the ce, there was no water nearby, and there was no road either. Survival in the wilderness is not at all what he learned in the past, so he had to endure. The next morning, with a little thirst, Aidan hit the road again. This time, the movements were even easier, so he speeded up noticeably. Now he was mostly interested in water, which he immediately began to search for, naturally without forgetting about the main goal. On the way, he had long been ustomed to talking to himself and thinking about the future. - I managed to get to this ce, why don''t they build aboratory somewhere closer to the capital? It''s also good that I got in the way of a couple of wolves, and not some magical creatures. Spears made of ice do a good job with their hide, if anyone was more terrible here, and I certainly would notst long ... - Aidan stopped abruptly. Among the singing of birds and the noise of trees, a very atypical sound arose for a thicket. The guy hastily began to look around. He, as always, wandered through the forest in search of water and mushrooms, but the sudden sound that appeared changed all his ns ... As he continued to listen, Aidan frowned more and more. Over the past week, he has already got used to the ringing singing of birds or the rustling of small animals simr to rats, he would not confuse even the growl of a wolf with anything, but this ... "Cry? Oh, damn it, if only it''s not a ghost ... I read a story about forest spirits "- the guy swallowed and decided to speed up his pace. The wizarding world still frightened him, even if he owned magic. He remembered well what kind of creatures could be in this world from the anime, so running away is the best thought in such a situation! Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Limping slightly, Aidan hurriedly began to move between several bushes. Branches painfully scratched his face, but he tried to ignore it and hastily retreat from possible danger. - Oh, what a shame ... the Killer of the Gods scrabbled from some small cat! That''s how it will be, I''m sure! - suddenly Aidan turned around and at the same moment the unexpected happened. Having got out of the bushes, he suddenly bumped into a man! - Ay! - I heard a frightened cry, at the moment when the two collided. Aidan staggered slightly and stared at his feet in amazement. There was a blue-haired little girl of about six sitting right there. She rubbed her nose and wiped away her tears, then sharply raised herrge eyes to the suddenly appeared young man ... Aidan instantly froze. He was struck not by the meeting with the first person in this life, not by her big eyes, but by who she was! Therefore, the guy frowned even more, trying to understand if he was right, but still ... He definitely remembered blue hair, a little girl in the forest and even her clothes. The brain itself provided an understanding ... Who else but Wendy Marvell could wander in this dense forest at such an hour? The girl was about to be d to meet the man, but she stopped abruptly and even crawled back a little. The scowl of the boy in front of her, as well as his disheveled appearance, looked pretty intimidating. Especially his eerie red eyes peeking out from the long bangs of dark hair. Aidan was abruptly distracted and narrowed his eyes. - Watch out! - instantly, the guy stretched out his hand and an ice de appeared on it. In the blink of a second, it flew towards the girl. Wendy shivered and closed her eyes, but suddenly realized in surprise that she had remainedpletely unharmed! The ice stnded somewhere nearby, and then there was a furious hiss. The girl hastily looked around and jumped up with a yelp and instantly hid behind the stranger''s back: - Snake! Wendy screamed, jabbing her finger towards the creature wriggling in its death throes. Aidan''s Icicle hit the target immediately, even he was surprised at his uracy. The guy came closer to the snake and created a sharp knife from ice to cut off the poor creature''s head, and then threw the little body into his basket with mushrooms. - Well, now there is definitely something to eat. Still, water ... Although, - having drawn attention to a couple of palm trees in this strange forest, Aidan has already seriously begun to think about trying them. At that moment, the girl finally spoke again: - B-brother, I''m lost. Have you seen the d-dragon? Aidan turned to the visibly frightened girl and nodded thoughtfully. "I understand thenguage ... Hmm, so she really is Wendy. He is looking for a dragon ... So this is a meeting " Before he could speak, the girls happily asked: - True? Have you seen Grandina? "Ah ..." Aidan realized that he shouldn''t have started nodding, so he sat down by the tree and put down his cane. Then he looked at the baby and apologized: - Sorry, I was just thinking. I didn''t see the dragon, and I myself got lost. As you see... He certainly didn''t look so hot, his face and shoulders were covered with more cuts from thorny grass, and he hadn''t washed himself of the dirt in a while. Paired with greasy hair and bare feet, and also a rag barely covering the farm, he looked like some kind of forest ghost, especially with his bony body. After his answer, Wendy again became sad and tears involuntarily began to gather in the corners of her eyes. Aidan just sighed. He certainly didn''t want such an unexpected meeting. Now you won''t leave the girl and you will have to look after her ... "Damn Mystogan, where has he gone? And what am I to do with her now ... "- Aidan did not have time to rejoice at the unexpected gift of fate, as the girl jumped from her ce and threw herself into his arms. - Brother! Help! I want to find Grandina! - the girl sobbed and buried herself in the guy''s shoulder. All he could do was grin wryly and let him cry. Putting his arm around her, he slowly stroked her blue hair. * An hourter, at the same ce. In a small clearing, Aidan made a fire and began to fry mushrooms. Wendy sat nearby and watched his actions with curiosity. Recently, he had already learned to do it almost perfectly, so after frying some mushrooms, he hastily passed the stick to the girl. Wendy smiled and immediately took the food. After a short lunch, it was already evening. It was then that Aidan realized with displeasure - Mystogan would note! Now all that was left was to ept and ... Looking at the sad girl, the guy sighed and, leaning on a cane, got up. As he approached Wendy, he sat down beside her and after a moment of silence extended his hand and concentrated. The dark haze appeared again, even Wendy noticed the guy''s actions: - What are you doing? - You will see, - Aidan smiled and after a moment a ck figure appeared in his palm. When he saw her, he sighed in disappointment: - Well, as usual ... But Wendy is the opposite: - Wow! - the girl held out her little hand and touched the ck ice figure. On its blue edges, the tongues of fire mes gleamed beautifully and even with a rather ridiculous design, the figure looked like some kind of jewel. The guy tried to imagine a dragon and create it from ice, but it turned out ... In general, it turned out a frog with wings and a tail, and even for a frog it would seem offensive. It was simply impossible to understand what he created. - It''s a dragon! - Wendy grabbed the ice "masterpiece" and immediately began to examine it. Aidan was amazed at her quick wit. Had he even had a hundred times better eyesight, he would never have believed that this something at least somehow resembles a dragon! She''s a really funny little girl ... Besides, she stops being sad so quickly that it even amazes. - So you are a wizard? Wendy finally asked, returning the figurine to its creator. Before that, they did not really talk, they just met. Aidan didn''t really want to talk about his situation. In particr, that not so long ago he escaped from theboratory. Not that it was so important, rather it was clearly not worth telling anyone to just anyone, even at the first meeting. When asked by Wendy, Aidan nodded. - Learned ice magic here and there. "Mm ..." Wendy frowned her brows a little, and then she said, "I''m a sorceress too. I ... Taught Grandin, - instantly, she became sad again. Aidan turned the topic straight away: - Can you show it? - Well ... - the girl was slightly embarrassed: - I''m not so good at it. Grandian said that I need to learn gradually and not strain, and also ... - Wendy''s tears welled up in her eyes again: - She also said that I shouldn''t get sick and ... and ... - followed by the girl, as expected, burst into tears. Aidan immediately hugged her and stroked her affectionately, trying to calm her down. Gradually, he began to get used to this. Yet, even though she was only a five-year-old girl, by the age of twelve she would turn into a pretty beauty and a good sorceress. So it''s not that bad. In addition, she is so kind and innocent that he involuntarily began to want to look after her as long as possible ... Chapter 12 Chapter 12 "Well, okay, I promise you, you''ll still meet your Grandina," Aidan said with a smile, stroking Wendy''s blue hair. The girl sniffed and looked into his eyes: - Do you promise? - I promise, - the guy smiled and ruffled her hair: - Okay, now stop whimpering and smile better. Show your magic! - Aha! Wendy brightened noticeably, wiped away her tears and stepped away from Aidan, then put the ribs of her palms together and closed her eyes, as if trying to concentrate. At the same moment, next to her little hands, the air slightly distorted, followed by Wendy''s sharp eyes opened and waved her hands at the ring fire of the fire. It was instantly extinguished withpressed air, and several coals even flew out onto the open grass, continuing to smolder. Aidan nodded contentedly. "Not bad, are you a wind mage? "Um, well ..." the girl smiled happily. "Grandina said my magic is called Dragon yer magic and I ... Heavenly Dragon yer." - That''s how, - Aidan rubbed his chin thoughtfully: - That''s how the meeting. - A meeting? The guy chuckled and exined: "I''m the Ice God yer. - Wow! And what do you can? - Wendy''s eyes immediately sparkled. Aidan just shrugged in response. - I don''t really know myself. I can make dark ice and that''s all, oh ... Well, I''m still not cold at night, every day it bes easier for me to endure the cold. Yes ... - the guy nodded thoughtfully: - Hmm, if you think so ... The thought came by itself, but I was still thirsty. So Aidan created a piece of ice in his palm and immediately took a bite. - Hmm ... - chewing it a little under Wendy''s bewildered gaze, the guy grimaced and began to spit: - Tfu! Pha ... Well, rubbish! I wouldn''t even drink this if I was dying of thirst - the idea of drinking my own ice disappeared by itself. Whatever he had eaten in recent days, all this could not bepared with the ice of his own production. It is not for nothing that Dragon yers eat their own element, it tastes not very pleasant and this is just putting it mildly. Although, maybe the point is that the ice is not simple ... As an option. Aidan raised his head and smiled at the still surprised girl. - These are my abilities. By the way, don''t you know how to make water? - Nope, - Wendy came closer and sat down next to him: - I can predict the weather, and also treat. Oh! - the girl suddenly remembered something and abruptly grabbed the young man''s face in her hands: - You have scratches all over your face, don''t move! This was the first time Aidan saw such a serious and worried look from a stranger, and indeed for the first time from someone in both his lives. The past life turned out to be lonely and fleeting, like thesest days, filled with helplessness ... After a while, the girl let go of the guy''s face and at the same moment a bright emerald glow burst out of her palms. Aidan narrowed his eyes and was surprised to notice the quite interesting effect of her magic. The small cuts healed quickly, almost as quickly as the magic of life, and then a pleasant feeling of cheerfulness spread throughout the body. Wendy removed her hands and smiled. - It''s done. Brother, it won''t hurt you to wash. - Well thanks, - Aidan grinned and, leaning on a cane, got up. Going to the remnant of the extinguished fire, he raised the basket with the remaining mushrooms and said: - We need to move on. - Shit, - Wendy got up and walked closer to her "brother": "It''s going to rain soon. We need to find shelter. Aidan nodded. - Your abilities are impressive. - Hee-hee, - the girl smiled again and took the guy''s hand: - Let''s go. - Yeah ... So, two friends hit the road together. Aidan felt less alone now. After an evening rain, he and Wendy set up camp in a small clearing. The ce turned out to be quite good, there was a small pond nearby, where he nned to catch fish. Covering the girl withrge leaves, he smiled warmly and gently stroked Wendy''s head. She fell asleep very quickly, the day she experienced influenced her quite strongly. The loss of the dragon''s mother, and then the arrival in an unknown world. Even Natsu was not easy, let alone a little five-year-old girl. There is still a long way ahead ... Aidan yawned, followed Wendy''s condition out of the corner of his eye, and then got up and walked a little further from the fire, straight to the pond. This time he wanted to wash a little while there was time. He had already seen his face more than once, each time amazed at this childish appearance. He waspletely unlike himself in the past. Now he looked more like some kind of imp from the stove, albeit quite cute in its pure form. Leaning towards the pond, he again found the same picture. Again a dirty face and bright red eyes. Not that he was particrly annoyed, although they attracted attention, even looking at his reflection, he felt something unusual from these eyes, connected with his own magic. After washing, a clean child''s face immediately appeared in the reflection. Quite a cute child, albeit with a huge shock of hair, scattered all over the stones. Pulling up a whole bunch, Aidan smiled slightly, and then a dark, sharp de appeared in his palm. A blue glow shed in the light of the moon, and the de reached the hair. It was not at all difficult to make something out of ice, so he decided to get rid of this burden. He did not really want to braid his hair, and so he looked almost like some girl on his face, there were still not enough braids for the whole picture. Therefore, he decisively began to cut part by part, until hepletely chopped off all the longest areas, then he proceeded to a more jewelry haircut. Fortunately, the skill of a past life was even useful here. Yet once he had to shave with a knife, and with his hair, almost the same process, of course, he was not going to leave a bald spot, but still it was worth trimming his sides. Thus, he wanted to give himself at least some masculine appearance. A few minutester, apletely different face finally appeared in the reflection of the water. Short-shaven sides and a small head of hair in the middle, pure dark purple in color, slightly damp with water. The two lights of his eyes gleamed in the water, almost as bright as the moon and stars. Aidan washed his face, gathered all his hair in a bunch and left it in the grass. You can''t really do anything with them, in any case, new ones can grow, so he left this burden in the past. Now he wanted to recover from eleven years ofa and slowly catch up. Get food and clothing, put your body in order. Perhaps it is not a bad idea to join a guild, there will be at least a chance to get it all just thanks to magic. In this regard, he did not even doubt himself. With genes, he can be said to be lucky, as well as with types of magic. Few people in the world can boast of possession of lost magic, and even so ancient. If you try, then by the age of sixteen you can be quite a worthy magician. With these thoughts, Aidan still went to bed. Situated not far from Wendy, he watched her sweet sniffing a little, and then closed his eyes. Tomorrow is a long day, there is still a lot to be done, especially deciding what to do with your newpanion ... Chapter 13 Chapter 13 *** - Wow, brother! Look! - Once again, Wendy pulled Aidan by the hand and pointed to the side. After yesterday morning came and the two travelers went on. Aidan caught fish in the morning and fed the active girl, and then thought a little about the future. First of all, what to do with it and how to be in general? So he came to a simple solution - the Cat''s House. To begin with, he decided not to think too much and just find this ce, and only then figure out what to do next. He unconsciously did not want to think about parting, albeit with a barely familiar girl. She did not bother him as much as he thought at the beginning ... That is why he did not tell her anything about their direction, because he himself did not know what would happen in the end. In the forest, the birds chirped, as always, loudly. In fact, sometimes their singing turned into whole melodies that bewitched the listeners. Therefore, Aidan was often distracted and just slowly listened to this pleasant sound. The scorching sun had already begun to leave its tan on the boy''s body, thus slowly epting the world. Wendy was constantly surprised at the animals she met, and now she met another one. Aidan sighed and still decided to look at what she was showing there. Suddenly he froze. "Here ..." - He grabbed Wendy''s handle tighter and involuntarily took a step forward, covering it with his body. While the red lizard has already bristled to the full and began to hiss. Wendy finally realized that things were taking a dangerous turn. In addition, the lizard turned out to be not small at all, it even surpassed an ordinary wolf in size, and its spiked head and angry eyes spoke of all intentions better than any words. Aidan and Wendy began to slowly move away, while the guy already created a small ice de in the palm of his hand. In a past life, he was not a coward, at least he was not afraid of exinable things. Therefore, even in this ce, I was not particrly afraid to encounter wolves a few days ago. Only now everything was different, the creature in front of him breathed steam and looked too iprehensible. Thepletely unfamiliar creature seemed even more frightening! Mainly because Aidan didn''t even consider the escape option, because he just couldn''t leave Wendy! The beast continued to hiss and slowly grow into a roar. Suddenly, Wendy screamed and Aidan turned his head back sharply. - Crap ...! - two more of the same spiky muzzles appeared behind the back, with the same red scales and scarlet eyes. It looks like these three animals decided to attack and not give two children a chance to escape. Aidan pulled Wendy''s body against him, just as the beasts began to slowly move towards him. He tried to retreat and not turn his back on them. So it turned out that now they were slowly approaching from the right and left sides. But suddenly another creature crawled out of the bushes, even more than the others, already with orange skin and even longer spikes on its face! The fangs of these creatures glittered brightly in the sun, saliva dripped onto the soil leaving an impressive trail. They slowly crept up to the prey, leaving deep dents in the ground, and their wed paws were perhaps even more dangerous than wolves. Aidan alternately cast nces from side to side while continuing to squeeze the knife, he well understood that the situation was too bad and no matter how he tried, in such a position victory could not be seen. For the first time he was cornered, for the first time he felt the trembling of a man who was gripping his arm with a death grip. Wendy was afraid, but she did not make a sound, continuing to hold on to the "brother." Aidan finally sighed and stroked his sister. "It''s okay." As soon as his soothing voice sounded, Wendy flinched slightly and raised a frightened look at the only person in her life. The guy just smiled an encouraging smile, which instantly drowned out all the fears and growls of bloodthirsty animals. At the same moment, he returned his gaze to the four creatures, pulled Wendy behind his back and growled: - Appealing to death, appealing to bnce! - at the same moment his hands turned pale again, but he did not pay attention to the renewed feeling of coldness. He simply put his palms out to the sides and shouted under the bewildered nces of the animals: - Thew of death, clear my path! - at the same moment, hands covered with ck magic copsed sharply, and then a terrifying wave of death magic burst out in all directions. Only behind the boy''s back there was a safe zone, because the whole blow was met by any life that got in the way of the wizard! Death magic swept through like a tornado, for the first time in his life Aidan used it so much at once. Of course, he knew about the possible consequences, but he had no choice. His life magic was very weak, he simply could not do anything. Using ice, he risked giving way to one of the animals and Wendy could get hurt. Hisst resort is death magic, so he instinctively used it! The grass and trees dried up at the moment, but Aidan could not even imagine that the animals would not die. A wave swept through them, but they only burst into mournful squeals, and after that their bodies were covered with cracks and noticeably pale. Some havepletely faded eyes, but they still survived! The main one of the four creatures was even able to rush at the person who dared to wound him! At the same time, Aidan''s entire body was pierced by a terrible grave cold, even his thoughts seemed to have changed. The desire to take life has grown with renewed vigor! All fear evaporated, he just threw himself at the spiked monster with his bare hands. ck veins reached the boy''s face, and both eyes took on a bloody expression. At the same moment, a ck whirlwind appeared on his right hand, which instantly fell on the spiked head of the monster! With a sad squeal, he finally broke down and his body mmed into the ground, throwing several stones into the air. The death magic dissipated and part of the creature''s spiked headpletely evaporated. But Aidan did not stop, with a satisfiedugh, his gaze turned to the still tormented creatures, he hadpletely forgotten about Wendy, such an excessive use of death magic affected his emotions. So he just wanted to feel even more alive! He still could not walk very quickly, because he only limped reached the creatures writhing in pain, the magic of death instantly began to move. Another whirlwind of the Godyer''s magic appeared on the boy''s hand, and then he overtook the beast beating in convulsions! Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The leaves from the dead trees finally fell to the ground, Wendy watched in fear. Her kind "brother" has changed beyond recognition! From a smiling boy, he instantly transformed into a pale one like the death of a demon. ck veins were already spreading over the head, and the aura emitted by it inspired an irresistible fear. The cold seemed to make its way into the body and did not allow to move. Wendy just froze and sped her hands on her chest, not knowing at all what to do ... Just a meter away from her, the streak of life ended and all the nts on the other side died. Aidan crossed the line and killed the third monster, when Wendy finally broke down and shouted: - B-brother! Enough! About to finish off thest one, Aidan stopped abruptly. At the same moment, his piercing gazended on the little girl. Wendy instantly shuddered, but fear simply did not allow her to move, tears ran by themselves. Having already pretty much taken away his life, Aidan gritted his teeth and grabbed his head. In this state, he could still regain control to some extent, at least as long as he could. All he wanted at this time was to experience as much life as possible and it doesn''t matter at all whether he takes it away or just fights on the brink of death. Any desire muste true! Whether it''s bloodlust or lust, anger or resentment, it will throw it all out! Only, he could no longer stop, he knew it was useless to resist, now he must finish! Wendy shook his mind quite a bit, so he rushed at all possible speed to thest surviving creature already without death magic, an ice edge simply appeared on his hand, instantly piercing the defenseless animal. It doesn''t matter what magic to kill, now he just has to kill in order to regain control of himself! Spattering blood, Aidan took a couple of steps back and then fell to the ground. He was finally able to catch on and slowly began to regain his former appearance. Once again, amazed at this strange state. He was himself, only slightly different ... The instinct to fulfill the most vicious or evil desires prevailed over him. Fortunately, now it is only a simple killing of some animals. It''s hard to imagine what would happen if he was to use death magic against humans. How many can he kill then? Is it really possible to hold back in this case ... The realization was frightening. As he was lucky in magic, he was not lucky in paying for it. "Ha ... That''s it ..." With choppy breathing, Aidan quickly returned to normal. The ck streaks on his face slowly disappeared under the skin, the color of which was once again the same. The cruel aura disappeared after this, and the guy fell exhausted to the ground. He was mostly worn out emotionally. The amount of his reserves of magic allowed him to calmly survive even such a surge. Quite possibly this is another reason why he was able to regain control of himself. Wendy was finally able to regain her senses, she quickly wiped away her tears and ran to Aidan in a panic. She was not at all embarrassed by who he was just a moment ago, for her he again became himself and she rushed to help him in all she could. - Brother! - the girl ran up and fell next to the young man''s face, sping it with her thin arms. She hadughed merrily at his new hairstyle not so long ago, but now there was only panic and anxiety on her face. Aidan couldn''t even raise his hands, so when he was on thep of the little girl, he just grinned wryly. "I''m sorry Wendy, I didn''t say, but ... My magic is not that simple. Sometimes it happens, I be ... - Angry? Aidan chuckled. - Not really, rather ... Emotional. Having already begun to use healing magic, Wendy asked in surprise: - How is it emo-t-ionic? - Well ... It''s difficult ... When a person sees death and realizes that the end is inevitable, he can be quite ... In general, he may stop being afraid of everything else and want to fulfill everything in life, before his end ... In my case, everything is almost the same. Only ... "Aidan chuckled." It doesn''t matter. He couldn''t tell her that with death magic, he was very different from the man on the edge. In his case, fear waspletely absent, rather the opposite ... This frightened him most of all in this magic. Even without a curse, he faced a simr one. But even so, he did not regret it at all. To see such a worried face of his only friend, even a little girl ... He clearly knew that he had done the right thing. It was only disappointing that she could see everything, but also ddened that she no longer looked at him with fear. Wendy seemed to understand everything ... It is possible to see only good in people and makes her so special, and magic is not at all important. With a warm smile, Aidan closed his eyes and slowly began to enjoy the pure and gentle magic of the young sorceress. Each time she brought him peace and tranquility. This awkward little girl''s magic fully reflected her innocent nature. Slowly, the two friends began to bond with each other. *** In the evening, against the backdrop of the setting sun, two stopped at a steep mountainside. The scarlet rays of the setting sun gently touched the face of little Wendy Marvell and the boy barely surpassing her in height. Aidan let go of his little sister''s hand for a moment and scowled at the horizon. Finally, before his eyes, spread out a small desert area filled only with sand. True, this did not apply to the entire territory, only to a certain area, in the rest of the area, grass and flowers grew everywhere. Only there were no more trees. Aidan had only vague memories, but he did not know the whole path to the guild of the Cat House, he mainly relied on the girl in this path. She herself did not notice how she was leading him into the unknown, he only walked alongside and simply followed, only sometimes directing. After another couple of days of travel, the two finally crossed the deserts and found themselves in clean meadows. The viges and people were never foreseen, and they never met Mystogan. Aidan didn''t attach any more importance to this, rather he reflected more and more on the moment of separation. Now he fully realized that he did not really want to give the girl to someone else. Especially some old ghost ... Maybe he became attached to her, and they became friends, but that was enough. He wanted to protect that warm smile. Who wouldn''t want to? This is no longer a matter of kindness or nobility. It''s just that Wendy is too pure and innocent to hurt and hurt her, just not something he could go to. He didn''t even know how Mystogan had found the strength to do this ... Now the idea of the Cat House was slowly fading away. Only, he still continued on his way, continuing to tell the girls different stories, mostly invented, and sometimespletely altered from the moments of the possible future of this world. But the feeling of anxiety still did not leave him, he moved to the Cat House no longer for himself, but for her ... Chapter 15 Chapter 15 On that day, as the couple left the forest, Aidan was finally fully convinced that they had finally reached the right ce. Even then, watching the huge desert on a high rock, looking at Wendy''s smiling face, he decided to take her with him. Even if it was dangerous with him, he still sumbed to this desire, sumbed to the feeling that arises every time he hears her gentle voice or sees this innocent smile. Perhaps this is called the feelings of a brother for a sister. He really did not understand, because he never knew it. He decided to take her with him to Fairy Tail. Aidan was sure that such a cutie would find many more friends. Even the moment of jealousy he still extinguished for the sake of this, nevertheless he understood that she was still a living person, and he had a business in this world, a family business. He just can''t carry Wendy with him always, that moment due to death magic showed a lot ... Therefore, Fairy Tail is the best solution. But that is not why he continued his way to the Cat House. - Brother, why did we stop? Wendy asked, starting to look around with curiosity. Ahead, a clear area opened to some abandoned ce overgrown with trees. Among them was a small thatched house, the roof of which could be seen even from a distance. Aidan sighed and looked around himself. "I think. Charlie willnd around here somewhere ... That old man might be in those ruins. I don''t think we should visit him, it''s no use. We''ll have to wait ... "- with a wry smile, he remarked:" Still, I could not ... To deprive my sister of my best friend is an act that deserves death. " ns to join the guild and get clothes had to be postponed, and they ate quite well along the way. Aidan even made himself clothes out of animal furs, even though they were quite hot in them. Now he only wore what looked like a leaf skirt and a fur cor. With his sides shaved, she looked exactly like some member of a wild tribe. Even Wendy got a gift of several bear fangs. In fact, the guy did it for himself, just for fun, but he had to give it after meeting with one sweet smile ... Having set up a camp near the ruins, Aidan began to prepare food from the collected supplies. Pulling out a ground stove, he decided to put out a few mushrooms and a couple of rabbits. Wendy didn''t really like to see this, especially dead animals, so Aidan usually cooked alone. Mostly more and often grumbling: "He doesn''t like to look, but he eats it by both cheeks ... Girls from virginity are iprehensible." So, the evening came for cooking. Here Aidan nned to stay until the very arrival of the Exids and practice magic himself, and at the same time teach Wendy something. For example, for several days in a row he has been trying to teach her how to roar the dragon, and he himself, along the way, trying to master his own, basically came out so-so. Wendy did not seed, and she was often upset, but she finally got used to the idea that she would not meet Grandina soon. Aidan got the roar of the ice god, but rather weak, although this is possible only by his standards. At least the foundations of ice magic have improved markedly. So his magic has already reached an eptable level, and he himself may be a little, but he gained weight, and his skin color has be a little better, no longer so painful. In addition, he now moves absolutely calmly and moves any limb. A cane is no longer needed in this difficult matter. Delicious food, a sweet little sister as a listener to another story and a wonderful smell of a fire at sunset. What else could you need for a better evening? Someone might have asked for a drink, but in general, so it will do ... So the days of waiting for the arrival of Charlie''s egg began. Once this happens, you can finally continue on your way. Now, Aidan could protect Wendy from any forest enemies, even from huge and dangerous Volcanoes, so he didn''t really care about the well-being of these days. It only remained to wait peacefully, and he had already roughly determined the path to the nearest city. *** And so the days passed ... A whole monthter, Aidan already began to suspect that he was missing something. And Wendy was already noticeably tired of sitting in one ce and practicing magic. During this time, the couple had already built a small thatched house and often took refuge in it from the rain and basked in the cold night. During this time, they almost turned into some kind of cute version of a real family ... Aidan loved these days, although he was drawn to adventure and magical knowledge, yet there was something special about this quiet survival with a cute little sister. He woke up very early this morning. Better covered Wendy with a wolf skin and got out of the shelter. After enjoying the clean air, the guy drank some water and sat down on the grass wet with dew. The dawn was getting brighter ... "I think I was wrong with the year ... Yes, I don''t remember exactly when it all happened. I remember, in seven hundred and seventy-seventh, the Dragon yers Arrived in the world, but, Xids ... Hmm, how long has Natsu been in the guild? " - Aidan thoughtfully scratched his head: "I think a few months for sure ... Besides, there was no winter, if so, it could even be a whole year. I have been in this world for almost two months, but I continue to live in the forest, and I also drag Wendy with me. Charlie is there or not, I have to do something about it ... We need to understand when exactly the Xids will arrive. " After a little thought, Aidan''s gaze once again rested on a thicket in the distance. The doubts slowly dissipated. He could not rely on luck, but Wendy was absolutely not going to leave! Therefore, he came up with a different n. Looking back, the guy looked at the girl and smiled warmly. The sight of Wendy sleeping was no less touching than her perkyughter in the evenings around the fire. He was afraid to leave her even for a minute, but still it was necessary now. The girl never masteredbat magic, so anything can happen ... Therefore, Aidan stood up and straightened to his full height, then closed his eyes and stretched out his arms forward, followed by a golden glow of life magic. He still had not learned to conjure and force nts to obey simply at the behest of thought, so contact was important. He knew only a few spells, but in the magic of assassins, understanding your element is important. Living in the forest, he learned a lot about living things and, therefore, about his magic, especially after the frequent hunt for food. He realized how much better to manage nts, therefore, then he acted with understanding ... Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Golden light on the palms quickly reached the ground, when the guy lightly touched it, at the same moment the nts in the area began to move. Barely sprouted sprouts, seeds, or dying lives have awakened. Growing through the soil under the influence of magic, the nts obeyed the wizard and, at his behest, surrounded the areas around the thatch house. The trees are unusually intertwining, closing all the entrances. When the circle of treespletely turned into a kind of fence, Aidan created a small arch at his ce of residence, turning it into an entrance to this small garden for only one person. ncing back at Wendy, Aidan smiled and walked away from the ce. At least the trees won''t scare her like walls of dark ice. Even if the protection is not as strong, it will at least hide it from unwanted threats. After a while he will return and it will be possible to set off again the path. Of course, if everything goes well. Only this time they can finally find a better ce to call home. With these thoughts in mind, Aidan quickly reached the strange looking house. It looked rather old, but it was definitely located on the possiblend of the territory of the Cat House. He noticed this for a long time, especially in thest month. Pulling back the curtain that served as a door, Aidan entered this old tent. Inside, only darkness and a lonely silhouette awaited him. Otherwise, everything around was empty, only a bearded old man sat like a statue in the middle of the hall. Robehaul looked almost the same as Aidan remembered him. All the same little old man in a strange hat made of feathers, he looked like an Indian leader. Only now it looked more like a stone sculpture, and for the magician of life such a vague magical background seemed too suspicious. After a moment, Roubaul opened his wrinkled eyelids and looked at his guest. - Who are you? What do you want from the old man? - Are you Nirvit? The boy asked next. Roubaul''s face immediately changed and stood up sharply. - Who are you? Aidan smiled and sat down calmly on the thatched floor. "Don''t worry about it, I know a lot about Nirvana and your people, but I hope you keep it a secret. - That''s how ... Looks like someone else remembers us. Here are the times ... - the old man sighed: - Maybe some tea? - Can i? - Heh, it''s me out of politeness, I look like the one who drove tea for thest century? Aidan understood what this old "leader" was driving at and still got down to business: - I came to ask for help. - Hmmm ... - the old man gloomily thought, and after that he returned to his previous position, sitting down opposite the young man: - How do you know about Nirvits? Many years have passed, and you are the first who has visited this ce since then. Then a lot happened, I thought even the mention of us was lost. The wars did not pass without a trace, and after Nirvana ... - the old man darkened: - Those were dark times ... - It is difficult to exin, and is there any point in your condition? I understand, it''s not easy to believe me right away, but in fact this is also a chance, isn''t it? The old man grinned wryly and shook his head. - You know about me too ... Eh ... Once you understand, why did youe to disturb me? How can I give you any help? Aidan lifted his finger and pointed to the ceiling. - Very soon a special egg will fall from heaven. I think it will be easy for you to understand that it is unusual. I need you to find him and send word of this to Fairy Tail. Then I''lle and pick him up. In return, I will destroy Nirvana! - AND? - the old man''s face changed sharply: - Will you destroy Nirvana ?! Robaul narrowed his eyes and thenughed. - Ha ha ha! Nab! That''s the news! Well ... - the old man scratched his beard and nodded: - It''s an interesting business ... Although, you don''t have to choose. If you know about Nirvana and me, then why not ... Although, it''s hard to believe ... Yes, and, - the old man grimaced and shook his head: - Nab ... Here is the ce of power of my people, and my body is buried. I am still able to work magic due to the special circumstances of my spirit and this ce, but sending the illusion outside the forest will not be easy. I am powerless in this respect. Aidan nodded in understanding. - It''s not scary, I myself will understand when the timees toe. You can say that I roughly know when the eggs will fall from the sky, but I can''t wait here. If the elder saves the egg until my arrival, I promise that I will return in a few years and end Nirvana so that your spirit can find peace. - Ha ... - the old man had tears in his eyes and he smiled: - Nab ... How many years I''ve been here, I don''t even remember. Ha ... - with a heavy sigh, the old man shook his head: - Your business boy, in any case I can''t demand anything from you. Roubaul raised his gaze to the ceiling and, as if piercing the roof, looked up into the sky: - But if there is a possibility ... I will save this egg. I will watch every day, and then I will wait for you! Aidan stood up and bowed politely. - Thank you old man. I''ll see you again. Roubaul only nodded, after which the young man left the old house of ancient Nirvit. The old man followed him and followed the receding silhouette, then turning to the sky. Without further ado, he sat down on the threshold of his house and continued to wait. Only this time, some of the wrinkles on his face seemed to have smoothed out, he seemed to be smiling. Even if the chance is small, he still decided to confide in a stranger ... *** Aidan returned pretty quickly. To his surprise, Wendy has already woken up ... Over the past month, she adopted the guy''s habit of sleeping longer and stronger, so such an early awakening is rare for her. - Brother! Where have you been? - the girl asked indignantly, appearing behind his back. The guy embarrassedly scratched the back of his head and turned around. Having met with my usual pretty face. The little mischievous hair has grown a little and very soon she will have to braid her braids. Wendy puffed out her cheek, put her hands on her hips and looked displeasedly into the face of the "brother". Aidan smiled and quickly walked over to the baby, shaking her hair. All the feigned resentment Wendy quickly passed, sheughed sweetly and closed her eyes: - B-brother! Enough! - Here, you mischief, - the guy held out a snow-white flower and fixed the young sorceress on the blue hair. Wendy smiled and jumped for joy. - Hee-hee! Does my brother suit me? - Well ... - Aidan did not have time to answer, as he heard a pop ... Someone again hesitated andnded t on the ground. - Ay-ay! - rubbing her bruised nose, Wendy stood up and raised her sad eyes: - B-brother ... The guyughed and stroked this cutie again: - You''re so clumsy ... - Mmm ... - gently hugging her to him, Aidan said: - It''s time to go, let''s join the magic guild. - True?! - the girl looked up from her brother: - We will find friends ?! "You bet," Aidan chuckled. "At least I n on having a good meal and a drink. Friends will not fill the stomach. - Well ... - Wendy was embarrassed and whispered, burying herself in Aidan''s hand: - Wendy will always feed her brother ... - Ha ha! I have no doubt, get ready beautiful, we will go to Fairy Tail! - Fairy X-tail? What are Fairies? The guy shrugged his shoulders and again stroked the girl gently: - Ask your new friends! So, the two finally hit the road. Wendy was looking forward to meeting new acquaintances, and Aidan dreamed of good drinks and delicious food. Although in the past his life was like a series of meaningless wanderings, his habits still remain. To this day, he wanted to do his own thing, explore the world and seek adventure. Loving booze, delicious food and lovely women. Where, if not in the magic guild, can all this be found? We can say that for a wizard-mercenary, he was the best fit! Chapter 17 Chapter 17 *** The case with Charlie was almost settled. Aidan just couldn''t leave Wendy without a best friend. And who knows what would have happened to this kitty if he had ignored her and left her in that forest. It is possible that little Charlie could not even survive. He absolutely could not do this for the sake of his goals. That is why, even if the old man promised something, Aidan will go as fast as possible into this forest as soon as Natsu finds Happy. He was not going to leave everything to chance! The path has long been paved. A month ago, Wendy and Aidan met road signs leading to a vige and even pointed to the nearest town. As it turned out, this city was called Clover. Aidan had little memory of him. His knowledge cannot be called integral at all. Although, he was even so happy. Still, if he knew everything, ideally, it might not be so amusing, and if he remembered faces, important events, he simply could not remember the details. In the past, he certainly did not know about such a sudden rebirth, and he read manga mostly just for fun, not for learning. He did not remember the city of Clover at all, so it was impossible to understand the way to Magnolia now. But, he was not worried, he still remembered about the railways. If they are in Fiore, then the cities are probably connected by paths and getting to Fairy Tail will not be a problem. The only problem was that there was no money, and because of the clothes it would not be so easy to get something ... After a day''s journey, the two finally reached a small town. Wendy beamed with joy. But when she learned that Fairy Tail was elsewhere, she became sad again. It was then that Aidan began to think over a n. His past skills mighte in handy this time. The main problem was money, because without it you can''t buy a train ticket. In addition, if it is illegal to take a train, you can generally ring out in some shelter or somewhere else. He did not know the rules andws of the kingdom, and as a child with a little girl, it did not make much sense to take risks. It was easier to use old skills in merging with new ones. Although, skills are said loudly. You do not need to have a special skill in robbery, except for simple attentiveness and in the usualposure. Thus, two got into the city. Under the bewildered nces of passers-by, cast mainly at a thin guy in a strange outfit made of skins, the two moved further and further along the journey. Aidan had no choice, he decided to break onew so as not to break another. Although, the one that he nned to break was definitely worse than a stowaway trip. There is no doubt that you can steal a ticket and steal, but very few people will let a boy in strange clothes close to them, and Wendy certainly does not know how to steal. It''s useless to even teach her, the little cutie is too clumsy. On the way, the guy often looked around, listened and sometimes waited. Wendy sometimes wanted to ask what he was up to, but still held back. She rather liked this mystery. So the two found out the time of the next train departure for Magnolia and even the ticket prices, just from the usual eavesdropping. Surprisingly, they did not attract as much attention as he previously thought, it seems that the inhabitants of this ce are used to strange personalities. However, not surprisingly, in the world of magic, probably, it happens not like that. Stopping on the outskirts of the city, Aidan realized that people finally began to show less often, and then he managed to make out in the very edge, on the outskirts, a shop of some dealer in rarities. It was then that he let go of Wendy and gently ruffled her hair: - Brother will be back now, stand over there, in the shade ... - Tracking his finger, Wendy nodded and ran to a lonely tree. She obediently sat down on the bench and smiled. Aidan nodded and walked briskly to the merchant''s shop. Naturally, he did not say a word to the girl, and it was definitely not worth taking her on such a thing. Stopping in front of a wooden door and a colorful sign with a wolf''s head, the guy grinned wryly at his position: "Well, there''s nothing you can do about it, I was already on foot ... The train leaves in ten minutes, there is no time to think. Let''s see the magic in action "- pulling the skin of a wolf over his head, the guy hid his face and slowly entered the room. - Oh ... Really a client. Come in, we have ... - the obese salesman in the hat suddenly froze when a small silhouette approached the counter. - Um, sir, could you ... - but before he could finish, a dark piece of ice crashed into his forehead. Instantly, the seller fell onto the shelves and there was a noise. Aidan snorted and quickly looked around. Basically, the shop didn''t look that interesting. Lots of hunting trophies, various trash like candlesticks or figurines. The rarities were more like just things from thendfill, although there were quite interesting specimens. They clearly stood out, for example, there was an interesting silver key and some kind of book with runes, a cap and even some magical tools. Although the merchant is not a magician, he still managed to get something in his collection. Aidan didn''t linger and decided to sort things out quickly. A banal robbery, but in the world of magic and in a childish guise, even such a thing caused a slight tremor. The guy already knew that no one would help the merchant, because he could feel living creatures ten meters away, just touching the ground with his feet. It was easy for him to choose a target. In the city, he even felt the vitality of real magicians, who were noticeably superior to people. Therefore, he was not particrly worried about the seller, because he was a man and a good blow to the head is enough for him. At the same time, the tension in the room only grew ... The merchant kept the money in a small drawer at the bottom of the counter, and Aidan quickly opened it: - This is where the magic of sleep is needed ... Sorry old man, when I get rich - I will return three times more. Now it wille in handy for the first time, - having collected all the money, the guy smiled guiltily and quickly grabbed the silver key. He already understood that he was summoning a celestial spirit, so he could not leave either. He did not steal anything more. In the past, he could sometimes cheat, but more often than not he did his job on time and for the agreed amount. Therefore, he did not particrly like this act, there were also more harmless ways to find money, but time was running out, he did not want to stay in the city. Even less did he want to sleep again in the woods by the fire. So I had to act against the rules, there''s nothing you can do about it. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Leaving the shop quickly, Aidan grabbed Wendy and both went on the next flight to Magnolia. After purchasing tickets and showing them to the conductor, both made themselvesfortable. Then the young sorceress finally broke down and asked: - Brother, where did you go? - Well ... - Aidan smiled and ruffled her hair: - Just dropped in to visit a kind old man. Wendy narrowed his eyes suspiciously. - True? - ABOUT! We seem to have gone, - the guy did not have time to trante the topic, when Wendy suddenly grimaced and fell on her side: - Oh ... What is this ... is ... The girl turned blue and covered her mouth with her hand. As the train began to pick up speed, it only got worse. Aidan sat down andid the girl''s head on hisp and stroked it carefully: - You feel sick, nothing, have to be patient. `` Mmmmm ... '''' Wendy looked at her brother intively, but he just shrugged. - I''m sorry, I can''t help with magic ... Wendy''s face suddenly changed and seemed to try to stretch out her pen, but she was again seasick ... Aidan realized that she tried to conjure something, but it was already toote. So, the path of the two Assassins continued until the next city. It was then that Wendy finally conjured up the magic she learned from Grandina and finally got rid of motion sickness. Although, she never removed her head from her brother''s knees. The path continued, Aidan stroked his sister and looked at the beauty of nature through the train window. Three hourster, towards evening, they finally stopped at Magnolia station. Wendy ran out of the carriage and happily raised her hands to the sky. - Ahh! Liberty! The young man himself inhaled fresh air and smiled: - Almost arrived. - And where now? - Well ... - the guy looked around and said: - We''ll find other clothes for us, you''ve grown up in a month, and I should wear something decent. - Mm? Then let''s go! After buying from a rather polite seller, the couple has noticeably changed. Finally, Aidan was able to put on what looked like pants. Simple ck breeches, sandals and a dark jacket on the naked body, and also a small backpack just in case. He looked clearly better than before, at least partly like a normal person. Wendy looked even cuter. Instead of her white shirt, which very quickly ceased to be ... The girl bought a blue dress with a green top and a pair of blue bracelets. So, two ate in a cafe and then went to the guild. Aidan didn''t want to wait any longer, so he asked passers-by for directions to the guild. A couple of old people told everything in detail, so the path was not difficult. And in fact, everything here turned out to be even simpler than he initially thought. The road to Fairy Tail was the straightest of all. If you stood on the main street, you could even make out the colorful roof of the building. Crossing the city, Aidan could not help but notice the beauty of Magnolia and the pleasant benefits of civilization. He managed to eat well delicious food, and most importantly salty! Even coffee, how he missed it! And Wendy was delighted with this new meal. Her brother''s cook was not very good, for the most part he slept best in his life. Waking up Aidan is a real S-rank quest, you can''t tell ... Walking down the wide street, Wendy looked around happily. Beautiful buildings made of cut stone, reminiscent of some kind of medieval style. Kardia Cathedral was even more impressive! The girl even stopped for a moment to admire this famous building. Aidan didn''t know much about the styles of architecture, but he also really enjoyed walking around Magnolia. He even noticed a couple of magic shops, but there is not much money left, he still decided to save on housing. So, the guild was getting closer ... *** Year seven hundred and seventy-seventh. The Fairy Tail Mages Guild was slowly piling up event after event. The arrival of the first Dragon yer, Natsu Dragneel, marked many changes for the strongest guild of Fiore. The dawn of the great wizards was just beginning. About a year ago, a rather reserved girl, Erza Scarlet, joined the guild, but now, time has passed, and she haspletely recovered her spirit and has been chasing the neer for a whole month. Gray got it even earlier ... This couple of restless boys constantly got it, this became the norm for any member of the guild. There was no question of a victory over the young "Titania" - Gray realized in time that it was better to run away. Still, in the guild, he much earlier and quickly realized how best to avoid Erza, but Natsu ... The guy still could not get used to the fact that he was beaten by a girl. But, most of all, the young Smander could not get along with his main rival! So, in general, it happened today ... - Gray! You bastard, get out of the way! Growled a pink-haired boy of about ten. In response, he received a forehead in the nose from his rival. There was a crash and Natsu turned over several tables. Gray deftly jumped onto the bench and looked at hisrade with contempt: - You are still learning hugo ... - he did not have time to finish as a board flew in his direction and knocked down all the arrogance at once. The half-naked wizard hit the wall! At this time, the gray-haired old man frowned at his grandson Laxus. The guy looked noticeably older than a pair of fighting children and behaved much more seriously. Makarov rubbed his beard and gave a leaflet with an assignment to his grandson: - Go, but be careful. Laxus just snorted, straightened his headphones, and tossed his backpack over his shoulder. At the same time, an angry tone was heard: - Oh, you punks! Stop it quickly! - the guild was crushed again, how could Makarov sit aside ?! The grandson almost went deaf from the cry of the furious Master! Several older wizards had already begun to ce bets and were drinking and watching the fight between Natsu and Gray. They were already cleaning each other''s faces in full ... No one paid such attention to Makarov. On the sidelines,ying out the cards, the dark-haired girl discontentedly watching this couple of bully. Cana usually did not participate in conflicts, so the noise in the guild always annoyed her. Suddenly, a strange pop was heard and the hall immediately fell silent, even Laxus stopped for a moment, watching what was happening out of the corner of his eyes ... Natsu and Gray froze at the same time! Chapter 19 Chapter 19 At a lonely table at the edge of the bar sat a scarlet-haired girl with an eye patch and, oddly enough, in an iron bib. Erza pushed her mug aside and fixed an icy gaze in the direction of the fighting boys. Gray and Natsu immediately moved away from each other and smiled innocently. - Oh, old man, I overdid something, - Gray winked kindly, trying not to look at Erza once again. Natsu nodded understandingly. - Yes, I went too far my friend, I''ll probably go ... - Yeah, and I must go ... Erza nced at the couple with displeasure and went back to eating. Two breathed out a sigh of relief and quickly parted to the sides. Fighting in the guild when Erza is not the best idea here. ording to her mood, she can, as well as intervene, so she can ignore. The bettors sighed in disappointment and continued to ferment, Macao almost crying gave his friend a few precious ones: - What a bad guy ... Makarov chuckled wryly: - Eh, that''s how I got the kids ... If there are more of them, I can''t stand it! Everyone went back to their business, and Laxus, in turn, went back to the exit. In the same ce, he suddenly stopped and glumly looked at a couple slowly walking towards the guild. They seemed painfully strange to him, especially a guy with unusual eyes ... They were bright red and at the same time, inexplicably strange. It was only when he met this boy that Laxus felt somehow ill at ease, but at the same moment this feeling disappeared. He felt this for the first time! Laxus stopped and looked suspiciously at the back of this little boy, but after that he grunted and went on his assignment, no longer paying attention to various nonsense. Some children did not really bother him, in his opinion, the guild more and more turned into some kind of kindergarten, one more or less, it doesn''t matter! Of course, Aidan and Wendy were the odd couple. The two stopped at the main gate of the guild and looked around with interest. Even Aidan looked forward to this meeting, for him everything seemed so familiar and unknown at the same time that it caused just an iprehensible mixture of feelings in his soul. In a way, he felt a slight nostalgia and at the same time a noticeable anticipation! He did not remember many moments, but when he met this colorful signboard of the guild, his memories immediately stirred up! Fairy Tail ... Friendship and Faith, huh? It always seemed funny to me ... "- a three-story building with a golden turret. Red roof and blue sign - Fairy Tail. The strongest guild was ahead, just behind the round doors was a great faith and boundless spirit! Maybe Aidan thought it was funny and unreal, but that doesn''t mean that he didn''t admire her. If the whole world were like this guild and humanity might not have been what Zeref described it. If this legendary guild really is like that, then it doesn''t matter what the others think, Aidan will throw the past and be one of these wizards! With faith in his heart, he finally stepped into the building. Curious Wendy held on to her brother''s hand and continued to examine the unfamiliar faces. As soon as the two stepped on the threshold, everyone immediately paid attention to them. The sun seemed to sparkle brighter and cast shadows, and then Aidan threw off his hood and looked around in the same way. The guild ... So many familiar faces: Natsu Dragneel in her scaly scarf, red-haired Erza Scarlet in her armor and with an eye patch, Macao and his eternally smoking friend Wakaba. Sweet Cana with a pack of cards in her hand, and Gray with the guild mark on his chest and only in his underpants. As soon as the boy saw the arriving couple, a strong surprise was reflected on his face, as if he saw a ghost ...! Aidan could only smile and look for acquaintances further. Unfortunately, he dimly remembered the names of the others, although he recognized the faces. Finally, the guy''s gaze touched the Guild Master, the grandfather, whom Laxus had recently met. Makarov himself watched the arrivals, at least they were different from ordinary children. The boy''s strange eyes attracted attention in the first ce, and it''s not just their color. Makarov came across something like this more than once: pink, blue, red, there were enough flowers in this world, this is not important ... The old man felt something hidden deeper, but only trying to determine, he realized that he was not getting anything! All this, not to mention the magical power that is impressive for a simple child! The arrivals are definitely not that simple! Maybe the others could not feel it, but Makarov was a rather strong sensor, and the boy clearly did not know how to hide his reserves. "Curious ..." - the old man could not determine the approximate age of the boy, yet he was rather small and thin, almost like Erza when she first reached the guild walls. It is not difficult to guess that the boy faced a difficult life. Noticing this, Makarov finally looked at the little girl next to him. She was immediately embarrassed and hid behind her brother''s back, Makarov immediately smiled, he liked the character of the baby, like her kind eyes. In addition, her magic resembled something familiar and judging by her age, she is still quite a baby. To awaken the magic so early is a good sign and at the same time, perhaps the fact of a difficult life ... "Okay!" - the ncessted only a moment, so Makarov smiled and jumped off the bar, after which he went up to a couple of children and immediately asked: - Children, why did theye? "We''vee to join Fairy Tail! Aidan replied calmly, hugging Wendy. - Ho ... That''s how it is, - the old man rubbed his beard thoughtfully: - Hmm, well, I don''t even know ... - Haha, Master, looks like we have another party? - Asked a smiling Macao wedging into the conversation. Wakaba exhaled smoke and nodded. - Yes,tely there have been more children. - Wait a minute, - the old man waved his palm, again peering into the face of the arrived boy: - Boy, what is your name? - I''m Aidan, and this ... - shaking his sister''s blue hair, the young man introduced: - Wendy Marvell. - Hmm ... And where are you from, Aidan and Wendy? The guy looked around in surprise and asked: - Isn''t everyone wee here, I heard even ordinary people are epted here? - Ha-ha, still, everyone in the guild is wee! - cried the pink-haired boying up to Makarov. The old man was about to ask a question, when suddenly someone else intervened in the conversation: - Who are you? - asked Gray, standing between the foreman and the neers. - Uh, Gray ... - Makaya was about to get in, but Natsu growled: - Why are you climbing an unfinished icicle ?! Can''t you see we''re talking ?! But Gray did not even pay attention to the insult, this surprised Natsu, and Makarov too, he stood next to Gray and continued to observe. Aidan asked in surprise: - Do I know you? Gray frowned even more. - You I... - Gray! They are our guests, what have you arranged? - finally, a displeased Erza appeared. Wendy, however, continued to hide behind her brother, such a huge attention and so many people at once scared her in earnest. But Aidan continued to stroke his sister soothingly. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 After a few seconds of looking at each other, Gray finally sighed and walked away: - Sorry, just ... You seemed familiar to me. I was probably wrong. Aidan nodded and looked at Makarov again. - So, we will be epted? We know how to use magic, but we don''t have a home. I heard in the guild people like us favor, I did not know that it was so ... - smiling, the guy examined the crowd gathered: - You scare my sister, let''s just don''t hug! Macaoughed and grabbed his friend by the neck and waved his hand. - Then we went. I''m Macao, by the way, and this is my friend Wakaba, d to meet Aidan and ... - smiling at the little girl, the man nodded: - And Wendy. Well, be there! Erza just nodded in greeting and hesitated a bit when her gaze fell on Wendy. From her close attention, the baby grabbed her brother even stronger. "M-cutie," the scarlet-haired woman snapped, and with a charming expression she finally left. Makarov was just trying to speak again when Natsu interrupted him: - So, what''s your magic there ?! Call me Natsu, can we brush it off? - Well ... - Aidan was about to answer, as Gray snorted: - If you walked out of here coal, not up to you, they can not see what? - Che vyaknul? - Oh ... - Makarov hit himself on the forehead, and then yelled: - Shut up! As soon as silence reigned, the old man shook his head. - They always climb where they don''t ask ... - Approaching a couple of neers, Makarov hit the wood floor with his cane: "If you want so, I ept you in Fairy Tail: Wendy and Aidan - respect yourrades, do the job honestly and do not harm customers. Remember the main thing, the guild is a family, remember this always! Makarov finally smiled: - Okay, you will find out the rest along the way, let''s go, you need to issue a guild badge! - Ha! I''m with you! - Natsu screamed: - And then we will brush off! Approaching the bar counter, Makarov from somewhere took out a strange object that looked like some kind of stamp, and then smiled good-naturedly and beckoned Wendy: - Come here, the old man will not offend you, look ... - raising the stamp, he showed how it looks. At the end was a ck Fairy Tail mark. - We need to make a seal, this is an important tradition of all magic guilds. Wendy looked at her brother, and after an affirmative nod, she hesitantly approached Makarov. In height, the girl was quite consistent with him, so she did not worry too much and held out her tiny hand to him. At the same time, Aidan was mesmerized by the imposing guild bar, filled with many alcoholic drinks. The desire to try each arose by itself, but at that moment Wendy ran up to him and happily boasted of her guild mark: - Look brother! - the girl even ceased to be afraid and happily jumped around her brother. Her mark was blue and located on her right shoulder. - Now you are a guy,e on here ... - Makarov sighed: - you ought to find yourself an assistant ... Aidan walked over and thought for a moment, still decided where to ce the mark. Therefore, he took off his jacket, revealing his thin body to everyone. Even Makarov sighed at the sight of so many protruding bones. However, he had not yet seen Aidan in the first days ... The guy turned his back on the Master and said: - Full back, please, to match the color of my eyes. Makarov chuckled and hesitated: - Are you sure? Usually few people do such big things. "I''m sure," Aidan paused for a moment and said firmly, "I would also like to share Fairy Tail''s faith, so the mark on the back is the best ce. - Ha, that''s how ... - Makarov smiled: - Well said, I will remember that, - at the same moment the stamp fell on the young man''s small back and a huge red Fairy Tail symbol immediately appeared on it. Aidan felt a strange warmth that evaporated in an instant. Throwing his jacket back on, he nodded to Makarov: - Greetings to the Guild Master! The old manughed and deftly jumped onto the bar. Sitting down, he spoke: - Okay, settle down. If you think of taking the building,e to me. I n to find myself an assistant to deal with everything, so if you can''t find me, contact the elders. In the meantime ... '''' After looking around the guild, the old man stopped at the scarlet-haired girl, and then said loudly: - Erza, girl, show our neers the guild! She immediately got up and walked to the bar, while Aidan finally chose a bottle for himself, but immediately got a cane in his hands: - You are too small, - Makarov grunted. - But after all ... - Aidan wanted to object, but still remained silent. Hike while this grandfather hangs out here to get nothing. Quite stressful. "Hmm, I need to distract him ..." - the thought came by itself, Aidan nced at Natsu, and then at the master. Elsa had already approached the neers when suddenly the guy said: "By the way, since we''re in the guild now, I''ll say I''m an ice mage and Wendy is a Heavenly Dragon yer." - What ?! - Makarych changed in face: - This girl is the Dragon yer? - And then, - the guy patted Wendy on the head: - She''s very strong! - Wait, is she your real sister? - the old man immediately asked. - No, we ... - but the guy did not have time to finish, as Natsu interrupted, shouting: - Dragon Killer?! - Quickly running up to Wendy, the boy bent down: - Have you seen Igneel? "Um," Wendy stepped back a little, leaning against her brother. "W-Who is Igneel? - Igneel is a dragon! But, he flew away and ... - Natsu suddenly became sad: - I can''t find him ... - AND? Wendy blinked. "Well ... This is ... So you too?" - Also? - said all in one voice. - Well, Grandina flew away and ... - Wendy lowered her head and whispered softly, embarrassed: - I can''t find her either. T-then I met my brother and now we are together ... "I see ..." Natsu sighed, but then cheered up sharply and eximed, "If the dragons are missing, we''ll find them together!" Wendy raised her head in surprise and, taking a better look at the boy''s confident face, finally smiled and nodded. - Shit! At this time, Aidan secretly stole a bottle of wine and stood already contented with a cheerful smile watching what was happening. Erza nced at him suspiciously, but then she admired Wendy again with affection. Makarov thought, now there is one more Dragon yer in the guild and again lost ... Next, Erza finally started showing the guild. There were not many attractions here, only the second floor - forbidden for everyone except S-ss magicians and the first, already essible to everyone. There was also a kitchen, where Natsu decided to linger, and Aidan was not averse, but had to move on ... several rooms for those who have no way to find housing, a warehouse and a library. The ces on the second floor were naturally not shown, but ording to Erza, there are rumors that there is a Master''s office there, with books and magic equipment. Whether this is true or not, only the S-ss mages will be able to find out, to which Erza was striving to be! From her ming fighting spirit, Wendy was even inspired by looking at her brother, while he simply nodded at everything ... In general, the three quickly found amonnguage and moved further through the building. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 So, the three returned to the main hall and stopped at arge board not far from the bar. Erza, as always, seriously exined: "This is a task board. Here, all guild mages choose a task for themselves depending on their abilities. But you newbies are better off starting with the simplest ones, and Wendy shouldn''t tackle them at all, "Erza smiled at the girl and looked at Aidan in bewilderment. - Why are you smiling? The guy peered at the whole list of to-do''s and did not pay attention to the questions: "Hmm, finish off the pests ... Find the lost cat ... Oh! Hunt wild boars. The price for the hide is five thousand precious, quite worthy. Cruel, but I can hunt ... " Erza has already started to get a little angry about the constant ignorance. This guy did anything but watch or listen to her. But before she had time to make herself known, he finally answered: - Yes, - looking forward to a nice evening, Aidan cheered up, and then switched the topic and looked at the displeased girl: - By the way ... You were told that you frown pretty cute? - Ah ... Well ... - Erza hesitated, but quickly regained herposure: - They didn''t say. In high spirits, the guy decided to look another mile at the reaction of this cold girl. "Hmm," he grinned. "You''re beautiful! - Um ... Thanks. - Brother! - Wendy immediately reacted in a displeased manner: - What are you doing? - Well, - Aidan grunted and tore off the already looked after leaflet with tasks: - I chose a little business for the next evening, and you ... - stroking his sister, the guy said: - Get used to the guild and look for friends. - AND? Won''t you take me? "No, Erza is right, it''s too early for you on your mission. This is a boar hunt, so you definitely won''t like it. - But ... - Wendy was about to object, but Erza intervened: - You can''t take it - this building is tooplicated for you, take this. The girl had already ripped off the leaflet, but Aidan didn''t even pay attention to it, but just started to leave. - What? - She immediately frowned: - Where are you going. I say this task is too difficult. The eastern forest is not a ce for walking, it is full of dangerous animals, and the fanged boar is one of them! Aidan stopped, smiled at Wendy and turned to Erza. - Leave me alone, I myself know what I am capable of, - the girl simply fell into a stupor. Even Natsu, who was about to challenge again, froze, Gray sat down and sighed: - Newbie, poor fellow ... He seems to be a nice guy, but, eh ... - sitting next to Cana chuckled: - Ha, maybe it will cost? - Yes of course... Aidan finally pulled out a bottle of wine and took a couple of sips. After all, he already well understood where everything was leading. If so, it was possible to slightly brighten up the troubles and prepare. - Haa! This is the thing! - Hey! - Makarov hit the counter with his fist. The guy swallowed, and the old man shouted: - Oh, you petty, and who will pay ?! - Hmm, well, yes ... - dissatisfied, the guy put the precious on the table and slowly trudged to the exit, but immediately stopped when he saw the scarlet-haired woman on the way. She put her hands on her hips and said in displeasure: - You are not allowed to drink, give the drink and the mission flyer! Natsu also sat down, and Kana''s eyes sparkled, looking at the bottle in Aidan''s hand, she blinked and looked at the crowded bar: "Here is a cunning ... How could I steal myself, this drunkenness always hangs around there!" Aidan stopped. He had long since realized that Erza was likely to react this way. Everything became clear from her expression. He exchanged nces with her a little, and then asked: - Have you fallen in love or what? I said you were cute, but I didn''t think you were addictive. - Give it back, I won''t let you in, - the girl answered calmly. It seems she really believed that leadership over the younger ones was her responsibility and everyone should obey her. Aidan didn''t even know what to do, he didn''t expect that at the moment of joining the guild they would immediately begin to educate him, and even some girl! He did not lie, Erza is really very cute and the eye patch did not spoil it in any way, but her character ... Even at the moment of the first meeting, he knew that sooner orter they would have to start a simr conversation. Therefore, he used to talk to her in such a way as to quickly piss off him. The sooner they "talk" the easier it will be in the future. Plus, a fight never hurts, especially the first one in your life. After taking a couple more sips of wine, the guy already felt the first signs of intoxication. Blushing slightly, he waved to Wendy. - Sister, if someone touches you, show them what I taught you! Well, for me ... - Aidan looked at Erza and said coldly: "If you don''t go away, I''ll have to push you away, and I''m not used to hitting girls, let alone such cute ones! Do not make me. The scarlet-haired woman fell into a stupor for a moment, many in the guild also looked at each other. Natsuughed contentedly and moved closer to Gray. - It will start right now! - Who do you think will win? - Ha, of course Erza! - Hmm, let''s see ... Young Titania was already zing with righteous anger and was about to teach the newbie about respect! But, at that moment Makarov yelled: - Little fellow, let''s go to the yard! Solve your problems there - another time the old man would not even allow this, but he was very much interested in the magic of this neer. Its magical power was impressive, even Erza had much less of it. It is difficult to imagine how a child at this age could acquire such reserves. Of course, the amount of magic does not always decide the oue of the battle, which is why he wanted to see what kind of ice mage this guy is. What he is capable of in realbat. Aidan continued to drink, still ignoring Erza, but this time he still walked next to her, already preparing for a glorious fight. In any case, he is only happy to test his strength against the future Titania. Her reaction to his hand and in the future will not have to argue a lot, as soon as the winner is determined. Although the fight could still be dangerous, Aidan was not going to use the magic of death and life, he could only put on ice. In addition, Erza has been in the guild for quite a long time and her magic skills can be much higher. As the two walked in front, the crowd followed. Naturally, they could not miss such a sight, the bets started as quickly as they grew into a hubbub and shouts of the names of their favorites - mainly Erza. The scarlet-haired woman herself continued to re at the carefree boy. He was already pretty drunk and blushed, and still continued to ignore her, it made her even more angry! "What does he think of himself!" - young Titania zed with anger, a duel would break out very soon! Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The battle was approaching. A crowd surrounding the two children gathered outside the guild walls. The bets were still going on. Erza already drew her sword and stood up, Aidan finished thest drops of wine and staggered to the nearest member of the guild. She turned out to be Cana, who liked this funny guy more and more ... Aidan handed her an empty bottle and rewarded her with a grateful smile, and then returned to the center of the circle, took off his jacket and threw it aside with the words: - My ice will freeze your feet, roll aside! Everyone obediently walked away, Gray looked thoughtfully at the back of the neer and retreated along with everyone: "So he has ice ... And why am I not surprised, such a feeling, strange ..." The territory was vacated, but Makarov, who appeared in time, did not leave, but hit the ground with his cane and said menacingly: "Don''t you dare cripple each other, understand? Erza just nodded, continuing to re at the boy who was still ignoring her. - Yes, no question, - Aidan nodded: - But ... This, old man ... - What else? - If I win, why not take a drink for free? - Bless you! - Eh, - Aidan finally looked at Erza and smiled: - Still so cute, even when you are angry ... - Begin! - the scarlet-haired woman growled and rushed at the enemy. He blinked and staggered into a rack: - Let''s light it up! The battle has begun! Erza''s de has changed in the air, turning into a wide de with a sharp guard, she used Rearmament! Aidan was naturally not going to wait for her attack. In closebat, he is clearly weaker, as soon as Erza gets picked up - defeat will be thest problem. Even a little drunk, he still knew well and already knew what to do best for him. His body and physical skills did not differ from those of the most ordinary children, because only ice magic and long distance! Aidan took a step and an icy wave erupted from his sole in all directions. A dark freeze froze all the soil around in a matter of seconds. Every mage in the guild was amazed, the guy''s ice almost reached them, then suddenly stopped. - Damn it! Is that ice ?! - Look, he''s some kind of ck! - Fuck, does that happen? Gray stared in amazement at the deep blue ciers and could not understand how this was possible. What kind of wizard can create ice of this color? Why is he like that? Ur did not teach him this! In addition, its freezing properties for the ice magician became obvious, it clearly surpassed simple ice ... Even Makarov was amazed at what had happened, this dark ice definitely did not smelt of something good, and it certainly did not look like simple magic - from her dark and ancient notes of the magic of the past emanated! Lost magic? Dark ice ... "- the old man only frowned harder, now that sensation from the eyes of the child seemed even more strange. At the same time, the battle between the two wizards has already red up with renewed vigor. Erza did not stop at all, not even a second had passed since the appearance of the ice, then the girl''s sword finally caught up with Aidan. Only he deftly rolled to the side on the created ice rink and threw his palm into the back of the scarlet-haired one. The girl clearly realized all the danger and put her sword right in the air to block, then a wave of cold bound her de. Young Titania was amazed! The ice was spreading so quickly that she could no longer resist. The de had to be thrown and jumped to the side, so she finallynded on the slippery surface and was able to catch her bnce. - What the ... - Erza exhaled and a golden spear appeared in her hand: - What kind of magic do you have ?! Aidan created a cane and paused in the middle of the battlefield, still slightly drunk as he smiled. - I''m an ice mage, what''s wrong with that? - Don''t pretend! This ice is not just cold, it is even difficult for me to stand on it. You are not just an ice mage. So what is this magic ?! Aidan smiled and shrugged. - Win and find out! If, of course, you have enough strength! Gritting her teeth, Erza growled and charged into battle again. Her fighting skills never let her down! Even the instant rearmament of weapons was given to her very simply, she could not lose to some impudent neer! Natsu and Gray watched in shock. For the first time, they saw someone their age pushing Erza! - Damn, he is fighting back Erza herself, pinch me ... - Natsu hissed, Gray bared his teeth and pped him on the head: - You''re wee! - Oh you ... - the two were about to quarrel again, as the steel rang, and then a scream was heard. The scarlet-haired woman was thrown back again by a wave of ice, while Aidan kept his distance. Only this time, the girl quickly re-armed and again rushed into the attack, so he had to throw up his palms and release a whole volley of sharp icicles. There was a ringing sound, dark ice flew to the sides, and Erza continued to make her way to the enemy. Now even Aidan felt tension, the animals most often could not resist him and even Vulcan he could freeze, but here Erza ... Suddenly, the girl screamed and stopped abruptly, after which she threw back the de and stared at her palm in amazement, slowly ice crystals appeared on it and spread with renewed vigor. This ice, even without the owner''s order, tried to freeze everything in the way! The girl clenched her fist, and the ice broke afterwards, only its coldness brought a burning pain that pierced the whole body. This ice was clearly different from simple and taking it on an unprotected body can be a terrible test. Only, she was not going to give up! A new de appeared and again rushed to the enemy, but this time around Erza there were a dozen more like him! The silver des gleamed in the sun and even the ice looked great underfoot. Aidan realized that it would be even more difficult to fight her now. Yet his creation was not perfect ... Straightening up, the guy had already sobered up noticeably, the bright rays of the sun touched the red mark of the guild on his back and he calmly turned to his opponent: "Since it came to this, how about a small bet? Erza was visibly surprised. His behavior fromplete ignorance and carelessness became so serious and calm. - Bets? The guy nodded: - I will listen to you if you win, but if you lose, you will stop teaching me and you will have to fulfill my one wish. - A wish? Erza tensed. "What kind of desire? `` I haven''t figured it out yet, although if you''re afraid, we can just disperse and ... '''' Before he had finished, Erza shouted resolutely: - I''m not afraid! I agree! If you lose, you won''t drink any more and return the task, okay ?! - Of course, if you have enough strength ... Erza got angry and abruptly gave the order for all the des to go down to attack. For the first time in the fight, Aidan put his hand together and used a solid spell: - Print! - instantly a ck wave, mixed with the blue power of ice, burst out of the hands of the young man, in just a few moments a hexagonal wall with an ancient seal in the center appeared in front of him. All of Erza''s swords mmed right into the emerging seal of protection! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 There was a ringing sound and each of the des was simply thrown back, but that''s not all, each of those who touched the ice received a piece of cold and the dark ice began to slowly spread over the silvery steel. Erza and everyone else stared in bewilderment at this huge block of ice. The colding from her chilled to the bone! At the same time, Aidan wiped sweat off his forehead. "More difficult than it seemed ... The waste of magic is not very significant, but the concentration for formation is impressive. But, I think now it will not break through, the seal is several times smaller than it should be, and not have other parts, but I will be able to guide it "- clenching his teeth, Aidan returned to his former rxed expression and did not show any fatigue. It was hard to think that he spent quite a lot of energy on this seal, and now he is spending the rest on manipting it ... His container was much superior to ordinary magicians, but his skills to manipte magic and create spells were clearly inferior even to Erza. Only, he was not going to give up! With a light wave of his hand, he instantly raised the ice seal into the sky. Its dimensions were barely three meters in height, and the same in width, but it was easily enough to block any attack of the swordsman. No matter how strong her des are, it will not be possible to break through such a defense without strong technique. Makarov looked in amazement at such ice maniptions and became more and more convinced that the guy was using ancient magic. He could not only create so easily, but also manipte creations like puppets, such magic was impressive and clearly superior to the usual. - What is this ... - Erza watched everything in bewilderment, Gray did not know how to react at all. Usually it is impossible to manipte one''s own creations so easily, but the guy calmly held an ice structure of this size in front of his eyes ... Is it possible that Ur did not teach him everything? Aidan did not hesitate, he wanted to finish everything as quickly as possible, so heunched a seal at the enemy. Erza reacted and all the des around him evaporated, a long katana emerging in her hand with a golden glow. This was the first time she had fought such an opponent and decided to rely on speed. Instincts told her that it was definitely not an easy task to create such a seal and was certainly expensive in magic. Moreover, it is most likely not easy to manipte. What''s the use of a shield if you can''t use it quickly? Therefore, putting everything in speed, the girl quickly broke into the attack. Aidan noticed this too, so he waved his hand, and a huge seal instantly appeared in front of him, hovering in the air just a couple of meters from the body. Erza may be quick, but she clearly underestimated her typing speed. However, he was not mistaken, the girl was noticeably surprised at how quickly such a huge colossus was in front of her target, so she had to turn around and hit from the other side! But even there, as if predicting her actions, a dark seal immediately appeared. Erza could not understand how he could react so easily, because he could not even see her due to the dull and ck surface of the seal, blocking all view. She could not even think that he did not need to look, because the ice under his feet was not created just like that. Although Aidan could not order him to act, feeling him and predicting the movements of those who touched his surface proved to be easy. On top of that, he is a life magician, even with his eyes closed, he could find her! - Grrr! - With a furious growl, Erza jumped up and shouted: - Blooming nightde! Then there was a ng - the katana reached the dark icy seal! But as expected, this blow left only a barely visible mark on the hard surface. Even Makarov was amazed at the strength of the created structure. For him, it was naturally easier than ever to break this ice, but for most of the mages in the guild, this is just an insurmountable wall. Perhaps even S-rank beginners won''t be able to destroy this defense immediately. Basically, he was right, yet Aidan''s reserves allowed him to invest well in magic and bridge some gap in his understanding of his own magic. The amount of Ether in his container far exceeded any child of his age, possibly even as high as a rank A mage. In addition, he possessed ancient magic, all this together, even without the proper ability to use his own magic, allowed him to easily defend himself against any attack of Erza. Only the stamp was enough for the girl topletely lose the chances of overtaking him! She tried again, again and again, but any attack was immediately blocked by a huge seal, and all her swords were covered with a trail of ice that hit everything in the way. Unbeknownst to her, Aidan controlled every part of it on his own. That was why his magic was so dangerous. After all, even a small snowke could be enough to freeze any living creature. Of course, not at his current level - now he barely controlled all the ice created around him, and there was no point in talking about a battle with two opponents at once. A few minutester, it became clear to everyone who emerged victorious from this strange confrontation. Erza was already exhausted, and although beads of sweat also appeared on Aidan''s face, apparently he could still hold on. Makarov was increasingly amazed at the child''s reserves of magical power. Even his first assessment was not so wrong. Tn really came to the guild, and he also brought the second Dragon yer ... The old man turned his gaze to the restless girl and smiled: "It looks like these two are pretty close ... Yeah ... Erza definitely won''t ept such a defeat. Ancient magic really works wonders. If the boy had only a lot of magic, he would not have survived for long. But she obviously won''t be able to ovee his defense ... "- with a heavy sigh, Makarov waved his hand: - Enough. I dere the rookie winner. Aidan, you can remove all the ice - you won. Erza dropped to one knee and mmed her fist on the ground with a displeased growl. - How so ...! Heck! Aidan was already at the limit, magic was enough for him, of course, but only he could hardly maintain the seal, so he let go of his hand, and the dark seal instantly turned into a hundred snowkes, which were blown away by the wind. The ice on the ground immediately stopped spreading and simply stopped in its merciless path of ciation. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The battle is finally over. The winner was determined by Makarov, so no one began to argue. - That''s the fight ... - Aidan raised his head to the sky and exhaled with relief. - Brother! - I heard a familiar voice and a little girl ran out towards the guy. He immediately recognized her: - Wendy! - Brother ... Ah! - the girl slipped and, as always,nded unsessfully: - Ooh ...! With concern, he immediately ran up to this clumsy kitten and returned it to its ce, immediately touching her nose. The pain passed instantly and Wendy smiled again. - You won, brother! - Ha, well, of course, I fought for an important cause, how could I lose? Shaking Wendy''s hair, Aidan turned to Erza. - You fought well, I ... - but before he could finish, the scarlet-haired woman drew her sword and ran away without a word. It looks like this defeat upset her more than he originally nned ... He had forgotten that she was still a little girl, barely making friends. This is not at all the grown-up Erza who has managed to fully regain her confidence. At that moment, joyfulughter was heard and Natsu ran up to Aidan: - Man, you beat Erza herself! Let''s brush it off ?! - Cudgel! - Gray snorted in time: - He is even stronger than Erza, with whom are you going to swing, you fool ?! - Oh, you decided to be the first to challenge him ?! - What ?! - I will not give in to you bastard! While the two were arguing again, Makarov walked up to Aidan and nodded his praise: "Not a bad kid, but you should learn to use your magic. You have a lot of magic, but skills ... Be Erza a little more experienced, and she could easily wear you out. But ... - the old man sighed: - Today the kids are so impatient. So do not be conceited, you have a lot of magic, this is the reason for your victory today. The experienced magician''s eyesight did not fail him, here Aidan could not argue. - Ha, - the guy smiled: - Here you are right, another minute, and I just could not hold back the seal. I''m afraid then I could only run away ... - The seal means ... - Makarov grunted: - You will tell meter, understand? "Yeah, I''ll just settle in and find a ce for Wendy. The old man nodded and smiled at the little Dragon yer. - Make yourself at home baby. I will arrange with Hilda and you will be given a room in the Hills. Well, as for you, - Makarov looked at the guy and grinned: - Since I was able to beat our formidable fairy, then look for an apartment yourself! You can live with Natsu in the guild for a couple of days, and then pay! "How wee," Aidan smiled. Makarovughed and turned around saying: - Wee to Fairy Tail! Aidan just sighed and looked back towards Erza who had run away. He didn''t want to fight and hurt anyone on his first day. In addition, she did not want to hurt him, although she behaved too arrogantly. It was worth somehow to improve rtions, otherwise it will be awkward to continue working in the same guild. Maybe she went overboard, but he knew what he was doing and provoked. In addition, in a dispute with a girl, you should always understand that it is better to rely on feelings here. Now he felt that the reconciliation was definitely worth it. And besides, what''s the point in quarreling with the future beauty? Shaking Wendy''s hair again, Aidan nced towards another girl about his age. Now she looked contented adorable with her contented smirk as she recounted her fortune. The enterprising Kana put on a newbie in time, and she did not lose! - Looks like you have a good day, - said the guy, stepping closer. - Ha, of course! I have a trained eye. Although you are skinny, it seemed to me that you have potential and luck did not disappoint me! Canaughed and turned her attention to Wendy. - Wow, what a cutie! My name is Kana, d to meet neers. If you contact me, I am here much earlier than the rest of the little things. Even before Gray, and even before our teacher Erza. - And Natsu? Wendy asked quietly. - Ah ... Well, he''s only been with us for a month, or not ... I don''t remember in general. By the way ... - Cana looked around suspiciously, and then went up to Aidan and whispered in her ear: - Do you still have anything left to drink? - I''m sorry ... - The guy shook his head in disappointment. - Haven''t you seen? I rolled for courage and there was nothing left. - It''s a pity ... I still can''t decide to try ... Ahem, okay, we''d better not talk about it. Aidan smiled and tried to ept the most charming expression on his face. - Dear sister, can you look after my little sister? - Ah ... - Cana was a little embarrassed, and then showed a sly grin: - You''re not bad! I almost got caught! I think we''ll get along! - Appreciatingly examining the guy, the girl nodded: - You know, I will help, only next time share with me a drink. I somehow feel ufortable alone ... But I really want to! "Oh," Aidan rubbed his head and finally nodded. "Okay, I''ll go on a mission and think of something. Just keep an eye on Wendy, and please don''t let any unpleasant person near her! - Oh, what a caring little brother you have ... - Cana whispered in the shy Wendy''s ear: - Come on, little sister will teach you to y cards! - Really? What are cards? - Well, now you will find out, - waving to Aidan, Cana slowly took the little girl away. Although the young sorceress did not want to, she already understood a lot, so she did not bother her brother once again. On the way, he told her what would happen after their entry. Including about small moments of separation. As much as she wanted to help, she knew that she was still quite small ... Although she really did not want to let her brother go somewhere alone. Were it not for the guild and such a charming Kana, everything might not have gone so smoothly. Finally, Aidan was left alone, the guild members had already dispersed, and only the deep blue ice still glittered in the sun, his blue paint was impressive, as if he was not going to melt. In fact, this is not entirely true, it will rather take about three warm days before this ice is reduced by half and at least a week before itpletely disappears. Dark ice is very specific, even a small part of it is much stronger and colder than just ice itself. If the magician will pour more strength and understanding into him, then he may not melt at all for years, and maybe decades. This is only a small part of its properties. Looking back at the endless sea, the guy closed his eyes and broke into a satisfied smile. The sun was slowly setting to the horizon and very soon it wouldpletely disappear. Finally Aidan reached his destination and could rx a little. A kind of invisible calm even surged over him, as if he could find a refuge and was in no hurry anywhere else. Now he could drink again and rx. Everything will change again very soon, and he will move on in search of a way to reunite with his family. The search for power was just beginning ... - Ha ... Nice day, - with a grin, the guy turned around and threw on his jacket. The next evening he had a couple of unfinished business, and the next day he will have to work. But if everything goes well, you can take yourself a little day off, and then get down to business again. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 So he made his way to the city. The day was drawing to a close, so he walked into a small candy store and bought a strawberry cake. Following this, Aidan went in search of Erza. In the beginning, he wanted to ask the guild about it, but this was not required. Passing the park, he noticed a small river, and next to it a lonely silhouette. In the setting sun, her scarlet hair seemed even darker, lonely, and, beautiful ... Slowly climbing up to Erza, Aidan sighed and still sat down next to him. The sound of the river was soothing, and he involuntarily rxed: - It''s beautiful here. Erza did not answer, remaining silent andpletely oblivious to him. The guy remembered about the cake and pushed it to the girl: - I didn''t know which one you like, so ... Here. Erza followed the gift out of the corner of her eye and then turned back to the river. Aidan sighed and realized that perhaps he was in a hurry and should have waited. Therefore, after a moment he got up and was about to leave, but the sorceress finally sighed: - I shouldn''t have ... Well, - the girl turned away: - Sorry. - Hmm? - the guy turned and asked in surprise: - Is it not I who should apologize? - Well, - Erza lowered her head: - I think we are both to me ... You shouldn''t have put up a fight over such nonsense. - Yes? Aidan chuckled, but didn''t mention Natsu and Gray. Yet he did note to swear. Therefore, he returned to Erza again and sat on the other side. After a moment of silence, the girl asked: - Where did you learn your magic? Aidan leaned back on the grass and looked at the sorceress. - It''s hard to say ... I was just lucky. "Hmm, if you don''t want to talk, then you don''t need to," the girl turned away, from which her pigtail lightly touched Aidan''s face. He smiled again. - You almost won, do not be so angry. - Almost does not count, - the girl muttered: - If I had mastered the rearmamentpletely, I would not have lost! - Well, yes, of course ... - Aidan identally picked up her red pigtail and said: - I think you think about it a lot. We are from the same guild, no matter who is stronger. The power of magic is not easy to measure. At the same time, nearby in the park. Gray stopped abruptly and hid in the bushes. Today he wanted to talk to Erza about the neer and cheer her up, but then it turned out that this neer was already here! It looks like he''s not that bad, however, he still seemed too familiar, too suspicious! Curiosity got the better of him, and Gray began to eavesdrop. But as soon as he got into the bush, someone immediately threw him out: - Oh you...! - Gray abruptly closed his mouth and sat down: - Who are you?! He said in a half whisper. A small old man got out of the bushes and hissed: - Shhh! I''m watching, don''t bother Gray! - M-master! - the guy again covered his mouth and asked in a whisper: - What are you doing here? - I''m watching, - Makarov grunted: - This kid is not so simple, his magic is too suspicious. - Um, why don''t you just talk to him? - Oh you! I myself know which is better, but now shut up and sit still! The two returned to the bush and continued to eavesdrop. After Aidan''s words, Erza turned again and pulled her hair out of his hand. - Chat as much as you want, but losing to a neer is not at all the same as losing to oldrades! - Eh ... - Aidan got up and sighed again: - You can assume that I''m your old friend, is that better? - Not better. - Oh, - the guy rubbed his head and suddenly remembered something: - Exactly! Erza turned in surprise, and the guy immediately grabbed her cheeks: - I know how to make you happy! - Y-d ... What are you doing ?! - pushing him away, Erza blushed and drew her sword: - Stop pawing me! The guyughed and waved his hand: - Come on, I''m not pestering. I just figured out how we can solve our problem. - Yes? - the girl frowned suspiciously and returned the sword to its sheath: - And what is it? - Come to me! - What ?! - No, - Aidan waved his hand: - You need to read less vulgarity ... Just sit next to me, I promise you I will not do anything wrong and I will not pester you. Here I give my word, I will never bother until you yourself ask me! Agree? - What more! Erza snorted and still sat down opposite the boy. A slight blush still did not leave her cute cheeks, but the guy did not touch them anymore, he just drew attention to the blindfold and squinted: - I can get him back. - What? - Erza suddenly became serious: - What are you talking about? Even Makarov in the bushes gripped his cane and began to look closely at the situation. It was these oddities that he expected! The guy seemed to him not easy for a long time and he certainly would not say something like that. Even Gray frowned and watched. The sun had already disappeared behind the horizon, and a bright moon lit up the earth. Aidan gently touched Erza''s hair and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. - I''ll give you back your second eye. My magic is enough. You just need to trust me. - in the moonlight, his determined gaze seemed too irresistible. Erza nodded involuntarily, not even realizing what she was agreeing to. She just trusted him ... At the same moment, Aidan concentrated even harder. He knew that Polyushka would return the eye to Erza soon, but if he did, then there could be no question of enmity! Of course, they weren''t in a fight after all anyway, but if he manages to reim such an important part of the scarlet-haired sorceress''s life, perhaps he will face pleasant consequences! The magic itself pushed him to this, to do something worthy and significant. Perhaps, a desire to make someone happy and, at the same time, to feel someone''s gratitude leaped in him. Partly selfish, but he so wanted to see the happy smile of this little cute beauty. Feel her light, her joy of life and the warmth of happiness. Unconsciously, he felt her loneliness and remembered himself ... In the new guild, he wanted warmth, without any resentment and enmity, he wanted to find a home and stay in it. Therefore, he did not hide his magic of life and the snow-white light quickly transformed into gold. Aidan slowly removed the bandage and gently touched the girl''s right eye socket, at the same moment the golden glow only intensified. Erza immediately closed her eyes, but Aidan only narrowed his eyes, he could not lose even a moment of concentration! A couple of weeks ago, he was confident in his abilities for recovery magic, and even more so now. But using it on a person still seemed to be a serious test for him. He was not going to retreat, he will reach the end and give her sight! Even Makarov narrowed his eyes, watching this bright glow, he saw such a bright glow only from the legendary spells of the Fairies, but they also seemed to be different. Shock and surprise mixed, and Gray could not understand why the Master was so surprised and what this strange guy was doing at all! Chapter 26 Chapter 26 For a few more seconds, the light of life magic illuminated the area, and then, Aidan finally pulled his hand away and exhaled. He still managed and was able to regain the lost eye. Erza opened her eyes and blinked in bewilderment, at the same second she just froze. For her, as if time had stopped! She incredulously stretched out a trembling hand to the right bandage and slowly pulled it off. A whole and unharmed eye instantly appeared! The girl''s lips instantly trembled, she touched her eyshes in disbelief and whispered: - I see ... Aidan smiled contentedly and grimaced slightly from the pain in his head. In fact, he could already restore what was lost, that''s why it is the magic of life. The only problem was that the eye could be faulty. He understood this too, but the point here was not magic, but rather the nature of the one whose eye was restored. Aidan still had little understanding of the structure of wizards and how magic spreads through their bodies, so the restoration of the eye is still a risk. Eyesight could deteriorate or something changed ... In any case, he did not regret, especially at that moment when tears of joy appeared in the girl''s left eye, and crying finally escaped from trembling lips. Instantly, without any hesitation, the girl rushed to hug him! Aidan smiled and stroked her scarlet hair affectionately. Seeing someone''s happiness caused by your actions is the most pleasant feeling! He broke into a smile himself. Erza''s heart was beating so fast ... "Still, there are pluses here too ..." - grinning, the guy regained hisposure and was confused by his thoughts. Still, the warmth of his friends he came to know thanks to Wendy, and now he wanted to continue to keep the Fay fire alive. That is why he left the guild mark on his back. He no longer wanted to be alone, he wanted to enjoy life in the guild and have a ce where he coulde. To have a ce with those who could hug him just like Erza hugged him now! He wanted to return Ultear, save Ur, and reunite with everyone! The fire of determination in the soul of the young wizard lit up with renewed vigor. His magic reacted to the beat of his heart! Makarov and Gray exchanged nces, after which the old man coughed and climbed out of the bushes, shaking off a few leaves from his hat. - Khem, I''ll probably go ... - Yeah, and I must go. On the way, Gray still asked: - Um, Master ... He really could ... Her eye ... The old man nodded thoughtfully. - It looks like he just used magic ... Usually you need to use special means, herbs and tools, but just to restore the eye from magic ... - Makarov stopped and shook his head: - I just read about this! - I thought he was an ice mage ... - Ice mage? - The master scratched his beard: - It''s definitely not ice, just ... Okay, go mind your business. I think he will tell us everything. - Uh-huh, - Gray nodded and walked the other way. The old man thought for about a minute. For him, such magic seemed much more amazing. Six months ago, he agreed with Polyushka about the possibility of restoring Erza''s eye. Until now, the old witch prepares resources to create an artificial eye. The boy restored it in a couple of seconds! This is definitely a lost magic! "We have a serious conversation ahead!" - with a scowl, Makarov nevertheless decided to return to the guild and leave the conversations forter. Erza didn''t cry for long, it seems she quickly realized that she was in a rather strange position. Embraced by a barely familiar guy, whom she fought not so long ago ... Therefore, she quickly pulled away and turned away from him: `` W-I''m sorry ... I just ... - Yes, everything is normal, - Aidan smiled and gently removed the girl''s bangs from his right eye: - You are even nicer when you smile. "Ah ... Well," Erza turned away again and whispered, "S-thanks." - Come on, - the guy leaned back on the grass and looked at the moon: - Isn''t that the point of magic? - Meaning? - Well, yes, - stretching out his palm, the guy seemed to touch the stars and smiled: - Work miracles. Do something that no one expects of you. When you see the result and feel its effect, it is indescribable ... "Probably," Erza finally smiled. "It looks like magic is something important to you ... - It''s hard to say ... Rather, thanks to magic, I am still alive. I can feel the flow of life everywhere - even unconsciously. Everything seems so strange to me ... I am like a person who suddenly received abilities that seemed just fiction. Imagine how everything is magical for me? I feel like I can do anything! It''s mesmerizing ... After a moment of silence, Erza nodded softly. - I understand you, when I awakened the magic, my spirit seemed to soar, only then ... - the girl smiled bitterly: - Sometimes magic is not enough. Do not sumb to this feeling, it is sometimes deceiving. The world is full of wizards far stronger than the two of us. - Perhaps ... The power of magic is another vague concept for me, - Aidan finally got up and nodded towards the pink box: - He''s strawberry, the old baker said that he was fresh. If you cheated, just tell me! Hmm ... - With a wave of his hand, the guy put on his hood and slowly walked out onto the road. Erza stood up abruptly and looked after him: - Thank you ... Aidan! Turning a little, the guy smiled brightly, and after a fleeting glint of scarlet eyes, he disappeared behind the nearest tree. Erza became sad again, and then suddenly a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. She looked at the cake box and smiled happily. The disappointment of losing no longer mattered ... *** On the way through the night Magnolia, Aidan admired the beauty of the evening city. Lantern lights and magic fireflies in the homes of ordinary people amazed and delighted. People seemed to be plucking out happiness and embodying it in reality! The world of magic turned out to be truly amazing! Fishing boats with merry fishermen sailed along the river; Aidan involuntarily listened to their voices andughed at their vulgar jokes. This world was really different, and feeling the life flowing everywhere, for the young magician everything seemed to be simply indescribably magical. It''s as if the world yed with new colors, as if all colors became brighter and more expressive! Feelings intertwined and showed apletely unlike anything else picture of reality. Finally, stopping at a small workshop in the city center, the young wizard took off his hood and knocked on the wooden door with a steel ring. Above the door towered a sign hanging from a long antler. The sign said Hunter''s Camp. Actually, it was the owner of this ce who made an order for a dozen skins of brown boars of the Eastern Forest. In fact, it might not be difficult for a human to catch them, especially for an experienced hunter, but certainly not in the forests of Magnolia. Hunting in the wizarding world is a rather risky business, so it is not surprising that often in times ofrge orders, hunters did not take risks, but simply hired wizards. It happened this time too. The door opened and arge, bearded middle-aged man appeared in the light of thentern ... Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The man-hunter went down one step and looked closely at the young guest: - Hmm, who are you? If you have an order to make, then call me, the whole month is busy. If you havee to buy something, then the guy is already toote,e back tomorrow. Lauren will open a shop and buy what you want. - Yawning, the man was about to turn around, as Aidan pulled out a leaflet with an order and handed him: "I''m a Fairy Tail wizard, on a mission. - ABOUT! - the man rubbed his eyes and nodded: - That''s it! I forgot that there are boys like you in the guild ... Ha, "the man waved his hand with a grin," Don''t be angry, I''ve seen the boys of wizards, so I can''t judge by their appearance anymore. Okay so ... '''' Climbing the step, he shook his head: - Come in, I''ll exin everything to you as quickly as possible. Ten minutester, Aidan left the hunter''s workshop and put on his hood again. In fact, nothing interesting happened inside, except for the sight of a dozen different stuffed animals that Aidan had seen for the first time. Well, so, ording to the order, everything turned out, as in the leaflet - to get at least a dozen skins of a brown boar, the price for the skin is as much as five thousand precious ones. Moreover, there are ten thousand for gray boars. If you skin a dozen, that''s fifty, and for a petty wizard that''s a pretty decent fortune. You shouldn''t have counted on an apartment in a good area, but renting it somewhere on the outskirts is quite enough, and you will also stay for food. In addition, this, not to mention the fact that the hunter does not mind epting more of such skins. "Killing animals is not a very pleasant experience, but I can do it. I can catch about thirty and you can make money for the first time, at the same time I will return the stolen from that fat man in Clover. By the way ... "- rummaging in his jacket pocket, Aidan pulled out a silver key and thoughtfully examined it: - Hmm, crow key? Interesting ... - on the silver base of the key there was only one sign, and it looked like a gray crow''s head. Aidan didn''t think about it for too long and just pulled the key forward. - Stargate, open up! - as soon as the words were spoken, a bright sh shed right in front of the guy, and then the Celestial Spirit appeared! - Ugh! Liberty! Ka-a-ar! No sooner had he appeared than squeaky curses filled the street. The snow-white disheveled bird croaked and spat, and then jumped into the water and quacked contentedly: - Haaa, nice! Shit world of spirits, stinking, ugly bastards, some little bitch whistled my key and hid some pig in the garbage can. Do you count the guy ?! This boar kept me on disy for almost twenty years! Twenty fucking years! - Jumping ashore, the "raven" shook himself off and smacking his lips looked at his summoner: - Yoho-oh-oh, have you been fed by the owner for a long time? I''dy eggs for you, but you know what? The raven was clearly waiting for an answer, its gray, quivering beak and legs shifting from foot to foot clearly spoke of great impatience. This impudent bird was definitely eager to chat. Therefore, Aidan sighed and asked: - And what? - Ha! My balls are too tough for you! Kar-ra-ra-ra! Heh ... - rummaging in feathers, the raven sucked in his neck and hissed: - Hey, that is cold! You know, I hate water, so I would have drowned that fat pig, along with his cow wife! Kar-ra-ra-ra! Aidan was already beginning to regret having summoned this spirit and pulled out the key to close the gate, but the raven immediately understood everything and squealed: - Wait a minute! Brother, forgive the old man! I love to scratch with my beak, I also love to eat fish, and also to chase smelly cats! By the way, once I met one mile gu ... Aaa! Oh you! How inhuman! - Before he had time to finish the curse, the gates closed. Aidan wiped the sweat from his forehead and quickly left the street. He could not even imagine what would call the crazy crow. It seems that you should call him only in case of heavy drinking, when there is no one to chat with. Although even if this "goose" did not get into the soup for his bird''s tongue ... A few minutester, Aidan returned to the guild, grabbed a drink from the bar, and settled down at one of the tables. On the way, he looked into Fairy Hills and checked on Wendy. The spiteful old woman, the hostess, of course, did not give him a step to enter the women''s hostel, but Erza, who appeared on time, still told him the good news, even brought her sweet sister to wish her brother good night. They found amonnguage with Kana and it looks like Erza too, so the girl will definitely have a pleasantpany. Therefore, she was hardly upset when Aidan left. Saying goodbye to the three girls, he went to the guild, because there was no home yet. At this hour, the guild was almost empty, there were only a couple of drunks who had not yet managed to crawl home, but theirrades were dragging them out. There were no youngsters at all, Gray and Natsu disappeared somewhere. The bartender was not there, and the Master even more so, so that the next night Aidan decided to drink alone before the hard days. - Uhh, she went well! - while drinking a strange-tasting mash, the guy got hungry and decided to go to the kitchen. Fortunately, in the morning Erza had already shown everything, so he quickly found everything, though he got lost a little ... - ABOUT! - Before he had time to enter, he ran into someone he knew. In the middle of the kitchen, a pink-haired guy was sitting right at the table, eating meat. - Hi Natsu! - Ha, Aid, how are you? Sit down to eat! - I will not refuse. Natsu deftly took out a te and threw to a friend: - Juice? - I have it with me, Aidan grinned, drinking a strange drink. "Okay, hold on then." Taking the cutlery, Aidan was surprised at Dragneel''s calm demeanor. Usually he did not behave so cordially and calmly, but it seems that towards evening his cheerfulness subsided a little. Perhaps this is even for the best. Aidan began to eat meat and drink it all down. Silence reigned in the kitchen for almost ten minutes, sometimes interrupted by Natsu''s chomping. But, after a while, the guy finally could not stand it and still asked: - How did you defeat Erza ?! What kind of magic do you have ?! Let''s brush it off somehow ?! - Oh, Natsu ... I really thought ... - Aidan shook his head: - I don''t mind, bute onter. I''m tired today ... Yes, and I have a task tomorrow. - ABOUT! What kind of task? Can Ie with you? - Well ... - Aidan thoughtfully scratched his head and nevertheless nodded: - Just don''t make a lot of noise, we''ll go hunting wild boars. - True?! - beaming with joy, the guyughed: - Finally! And then this Erza always does not allow me to take on a major business! Already tired of catching all sorts of dogs and working as a delivery boy. - Ha ... - Aidan leaned back in his chair and asked: - I heard you in the guild for over a month. How do you like it here? - Are you kidding? Fairy Tail is the best guild! Aidanughed, this guy is really too simple, not a single cunning emotion, just a cheerful boy with a kind look. Still, there are things that do not change, it seems this is just about him ... So the two friends chatted for another hour, and after that Natsu just snored at the table. Aidan decided not to wake him up and went to the bar himself, someone had already carefully put out the light, and only a couple ofmps lit up the hall. Therefore, Aidan yawned and fell right on the bench along with a bottle of new booze. Tomorrow is a difficult day, it was worth a little rest ... Chapter 28 Chapter 28 *** The next morning at Fairy Tail. A whole crowd gathered in the corner of the hall and everyone watched the scene with strange faces. For an hour now, Gray and Cana have been trying to wake up the neer, but any means have been unsessful. Even Makarov, having gone down from the second floor in the morning, did not understand why there were such screams. In the end, for another ten minutes, everyone tried to wake up Aidan, but to no avail. Makarov even tried to use force himself, but nothing came of it. The guy continued to snore no matter what. The Master''s heavy fist had no effect at all, and the screams and thrusts even more so. Inveterate sleep-lovers could only envy such a deep sleep. It was the first time people ever saw someone so soundly asleep. What''s more, it''s so loud! The more they woke him, the more terrible Aidan snored - even the tables vibrated! At this time, a sleepy Natsu came out of the other room and also began to help wake the neer. Only at the end did it turn into an ordinary fight with Gray. By that time, everyone had unanimously forgotten about the neer and a massive brawl began in the guild. After a while, Erza arrived with little Wendy, who immediately began looking for the familiar face of her brother, and when she noticed him sleepy and slightly beaten ... - Who touched my brother ?! - for the first time, everyone in the guild heard such a formidable cry of a little girl. For a moment, silence reigned, the fighting stopped and Makarov nodded in praise. Looks like Wendy had potential as good as Erza! Gray and Natsu looked at each other and both left with some apprehension: - We wanted to wake him up, but ... Ahem, it''s all Master! - Eh ?! - the old man jumped up and quickly approached Wendy: - Don''t listen to these fools, I just tried to wake him up ... The anger on the girl''s face began to subside, she calmed down a little and said with resentment: - My brother always sleeps like that! If you still hurt him ... I promise you ... - for a moment the girl''s eyes shed with a bloodthirsty shine, from which Natsu and Gray were covered with cold sweat. Even Makarov coughed and walked away. Erza smiled and nodded contentedly, and then approached Aidan with Wendy. The baby straightened her brother''s hair and smiled: - He always sleeps soundly, only he usually gets up early ... "He''s probably tired," Erza smiled and looked at that sleepy innocent face. Memories of the previous evening instantly shed and Erza lowered her eyes slightly. - Well, never mind how he sleeps, he will definitely get up, - Wendyughed and sat down next to her on the bench. Erza stood for a while and sat down opposite: - Can you wake him up? "Nope," Wendyughed. "I never did it. Once I pretended to be asleep on purpose to watch him asleep. I felt scared ... But, I could not wake him up. So ... - Wendy was a little embarrassed: - I clung to him and ... u-fell asleep. - How cute! - Kana wedged into the conversation and patted the sleeping guy on the head: - Nothing, his master is not strong. Wendy''s eyes were frozen again, so Cana quickly turned the conversation. - Well, I can tell you fortunes, do you want? I got even better. The girls agreed and Kana began toy out the cards, simultaneously asking: - So ... If you are not family with him, how then did you meet? - Well ... - Wendy replied thoughtfully: - I don''t remember exactly how I ended up in that forest, I just looked around, and Grandina is gone, - the girl smiled sadly: - Then I got scared and then we met ... Brother was quite creepy and I did not immediately understand that this is a person. - Creepy? What is it like? - Well ... - Wendy stroked her brother''s hair and smiled. - His hair was so long and disheveled, and he was also covered in mud. Yes, and his eyes, I was scared ... But then he saved me! - the girlughed: - So we stayed together. "You seem to be quite close," Kana smiled and turned to Erza. "Really? - Well, yes. Cana narrowed her eyes suspiciously. - Something you are quiet today ... By the way! I just got it! What''s wrong with your eye ?! - Ah ... W-well ... This ... Aidan gave it back to me. - Yes? Are you kidding?! He can do that ?! - Cana narrowed her eyes again: - Interesting ... And he is even more cunning than I thought! - You have a great brother Wendy! - Kana praised with an iprehensible smile. - What does it mean? - Erza did not understand, and Wendy blinked in bewilderment. Cana just giggled and whispered: - You will soon find out. Well, for now, let''s look at your future! As soon as the cards were spread out on the table, a quiet snoring was heard from the side of the sleeper, and then Aidan finally opened his eyelids and immediately grimaced. - What the hell ... Ah, I didn''t drink that much! - Brother! - Wendy immediately hugged him: - You woke up! - Well ... - the guy rubbed his forehead and frowned: - It feels like a stone was thrown on my head. A ssh of resentment shed in the eyes of the young sorceress again, and she nced displeasedly towards the Master: - It''s all him! - ABOUT...! - Aidan got up and cracked his neck: - I suppose he was trying to wake me up ... Well, don''t be so angry, - stroking his sister''s blue hair, Aidan smiled warmly at Kana and Erza. Wendy quickly stopped sulking and again beamed with happiness, while Cana quietly grinned at this sight, looking at the unusually quiet Erza. `` Okay, I have to go on a mission ... '''' looking around, the guy finally noticed Natsu and shouted: - Natsu, are you going there ?! - ABOUT! Aidan! Let''s go! Throwing on his backpack, Aidan smiled at Wendy and said goodbye to Cana and Erza, and then the two guys headed to the eastern forest. Natsu knew where to go, so taking him was not a bad idea. *** Stopping with deeper depths, Aidan yawned and looked around. - It''s time to start ... Here, - the guy handed the leaflet to a friend: - This is how the wild boar looks, catch those, just try not to fry too much. If anything happens, scream at the top of your lungs. And don''t spoil the skins, your catch is your earnings. - Um, - Natsu narrowed his eyes and looked at the look of the boar: - And what, you need to kill him? And rip off the skin? - Not really, you can drag a whole wild boar to that hunter. But this is longer and the boars weigh a lot, I won''t even lift one, look at those little hands, '''' bragging about his thin forearms with a grin, Aidan continued: - I''m not a fan of killing in vain and poking around in meat. But, such a job, I need money now, but in any case, someone will take an order for wild boars. So they will be refreshed in one way or another, let it be better then it will be you and me Well, if you want, I can do everything for you, the main thing is to catch more of them. Can you do it? "Well ... Yes," Natsu nodded uncertainly. It looks like he hasn''t really hunted yet. Aidan remembered that such things were not emphasized in Fairy Tail, but here consider real life, with guts and blood. Something is different, not always everything is as rosy as in a fairy tale. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Aidan smiled at his friend''s uncertainty and patted Natsu on the shoulder. - You are not funny, if you don''t want, you cane back. I will take off the skins and salt them, and the meat can be given to the guild, ours will devour everything! Natsuughed and seemed to immediately forget everything: - Okay! I understood you! It''s time to hunt! "Ha, this is the spirit ..." After following the fleeing boy, Aidan felt like an adult again, even though he was not really a much older boy. "Well, there is already a sister, the second is somewhere far away ... Now I have found my brother, a glorious life" - looking into the clouds, Aidan chuckled and remembered Ultear. His fist involuntarily clenched, even if he did not feel any love or affection, he still wanted to see his sister, he wanted to rid her of the darkness, even if they werepletely alien. "Hah, what a hero, dead boars would haveughed, as it is in our, human ..." - with a sad sigh, Aidan began to hunt. He had gotten used to it over thest month, but after each murder he felt a strange change in his perception of the world. That is why, even now, he was not at all thrilled with this idea. Only, as he said, the boars will be killed anyway, it is better to do everything yourself, and not run away. Well, if Natsu stayed, that''s his right. * The Eastern Magnolia Forest was a rather dangerous ce for ordinary people. Therefore, residents usually did not meddle in those ces unnecessarily. In extreme cases, when especially dangerous animals appeared, the city hired magicians from Fairy Tail and they quickly dealt with problems. Forest Volcanoes also sometimes bothered, but these animals most often lived in pairs and did not conflict, while loners sometimes could be insolent, but then the magicians usually drove them away. The wild boars that Aidan and Natsu hunted this time were also quite dangerous animals. Fanged creatures more than a meter at the withers, even for a hunter, are quiterge prey. Of course, for the magician, this is just a minor problem. The boars, among other things, huddled in flocks, most often with the leaders. Quite typical behavior for simple boars, for these, including. Aidan felt life throughout the forest, small animals mostly, simple nts he easily ignored. For a life mage, tracking downrge prey was much easier than for ordinary hunters. Only, the problem was still poor understanding. Aidan still could not really distinguish a wolf from a boar, and this time he was not particrly lucky, having met such a flock, he had to quickly fight back. Three wolves only had time to rush at the little boy, hidden by a hood, when a hail of ten icicles flew in their direction. After a short howl, the wolves simply died. Aidan sighed and without another word went in search of the boars. He may not like killing, but if someone decided to die, he will not stop them! An hourter, Aidan had already finished off a dozen brown boars. Basically, he just looked for strong life auras and then quietly looked out for targets. If it turned out to be bears or wolves, or maybe someone unfamiliar, he simply ignored them and went on to the goal. There were no more problems on the way, he killed the boars quickly and urately, leaving them no chance of escape. Two hourster, the guy had a decent number of animals on his ount, already surpassing the second dozen. Having somehow collected everyone in a heap, the guy finally started cutting them up. The experience was already there, and he stocked up with salt not so long ago. The rest of the processing of the skins can already be left to the hunter. As he was about to take it apart from the first carcass, Aidan began to remember something important ... About something forgotten. "Hmm, if you think so ... Wait a minute! Natsu! " - putting the knife aside, the guy thoughtfully scratched the back of his head: "Is he alive? Damn, I seem to have gone further from the beginning of the forest and could not hear ... Eh, my shitty older brother "- with a drawn-out sigh, the guy threw off his backpack and went in search of Natsu. At the same time, even deeper in the thicket. The disheveled pink-haired boy wiped his face from dirt and sweat and exhaled with relief: - Finally ... - Four beaten boars were lying in front of him. Natsu used everything he could to nail them, he even had to singe the faces of these animals. But, he finally won! Having tracked down one, he somehow dealt with it, and then another three older ones pulled in. He was lucky, and he did not meet the most dangerous - gray boars. Aidan nailed six of them, and even he was impressed by the strength of the bones of these animals. He tried to hit in the head, with one everything worked out perfectly, but with the second ... The skin was a little spoiled. Natsu''s skins were spoiled, except for the first one, he coped with that boar faster. But fighting with two, he was not weakly hurt. One of the boars ripped open the boy''s leg with his tusks, and he was slowly bleeding. Natsu fell to one knee and breathed heavily. It didn''t turn out as he expected. It seemed to him that hunting would be easier ... Suddenly, the guy heard a sound and listened: - ... huh! On ... tsu! Natsu! - finally a familiar voice reached the boy''s ears, and he was delighted, already about to scream in response, he suddenly froze. The words stuck in my throat. A huge gray-haired boar appeared just ten meters away! Its tusks were almost twice as thick and longer than those of brown individuals, and red, bloodshot eyes, frightened the boy to the shiver! This beast was clearly going to avenge his rtives, he was not going to let this little man go so easily! Aidan''s voice was getting closer, while Natsu continued to tremble. The boar snorted, shook off the ground with his hind hooves and jerked abruptly towards the boy. He didn''t care that he was some kind of child! He was going to kill him on the spot! Natsu was not going to stand still, maybe he was afraid, but even so, he still got up and jumped to the side. At the same moment, a weak fire shed on his fist, and he growled, rushing to the boar! - AND? - but as soon as the fist touched the thick skin of the animal, the fire instantly extinguished, there was not even a minor burn left! The boar got even more angry and shook his head, Natsu instantly flew from the ce, drilling the ground and lifting the soil into the air. After a strong crash, the guy crashed into a tree andnded on the ground with a painful cry. His eyes began to darken, vision blurred, thest thing he remembered was the approaching tter of hooves, and then darkness. Hepletely passed out. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 After some time... The sounds began to slowly return, the rustle of grass quickly turned into the crackle of a fire, and then Natsu slowly opened his eyes and met the starry sky. The moon quietly rose in the sky and the world, as always, lived its own life. Only a moment of pain all over his body brought the guy to his senses, he tried to get up, but nothing came of it. Natsu coughed and whispered: - W-water ... - Here you go, - immediately a mug was extended to the face of the ate. Aidan helped Natsu sit down and got him drunk. Then he turned his head and nodded thoughtfully: - Not bad, the bones will still ache, but I have restored all external damage. I am good at restoring tissues and organs, but bones are a little moreplicated. You should lie down for a couple of days, Dragon yers I hear are recovering quickly. While you''re singing the light, I need to deal with our catch ... When the guy waved to the side, Natsu involuntarily examined a whole bunch of boar carcasses. There was also a huge boar with a bloody hole in its side. Natsu immediately recognized him: - This is indeed... - Yeah, - Aidan nodded and took a sip from his mug: - I arrived in time, he wanted to beat you, punched his hands and injured his ribs. Still a little ... - Aidan sighed and got up from the ground. Fairy Tail''s red mark brightened in the glow of the fire and Natsu smiled for a moment. - Eh? Why are you smiling? - Ha, well, alive! Aidanughed and patted the boy on the head. - It''s right! - Bending over the wounded and bandaged Natsu, the guy added menacingly: - Next time call me! Fight as much as you want, but don''t you dare die! Well, and so ... - after a yawn, Aidan scratched the back of his head and extended his hand with slowly manifesting magic: "I''ll try to cover everyone in the guild. At least I won''t let you diepletely. After all ... Life and death are in my hands! In a glimpse of the magic of life, Aidan''s determined grin was instantly imprinted in the memory of young Dragneel. Natsu smiled and nodded. - Okay! I''ll always cover you too! - Hmm, then ... - Aidan moved away and rummaged in his backpack, took out a bottle of Sake, then poured himself and Natsu, and then raised a ss above his head: - For strong friendship! - Aha! - Natsu did the same and as soon as the mugs of friends touched each other, both guys drained them in one gulp. Then, by the fire, the two chatted a little about the past, mainly the young smanders spoke, telling stories about Igneel. How he taught him, how he looked and how caring he was. Even the story of his white scarf he told quite colorfully. Natsu''s determination to find the dragon''s father stirred Aidan''s feelings, and he himself remembered his family. An hourter, Natsu fell asleep. Amid the calm crackle of the fire, Aidan made himselffortable and began to carve the carcasses of the animals. The day went as well as possible, it is a pity only Natsu patted. "I''m already close ... Now you just have to deal with the task and you can find normal housing! Then I can finally start learning. If I don''t know anything important about magic, then I won''t be able to rescue Ur. I must find a way to rescue her from the Ice Coffin. Without a bit of Ur, I''m not sure about talking to Ultear. I have a folder with data, but isn''t that enough ... "- with a heavy sigh, Aidan looked at Natsu and smiled. "I also have to protect Wendy and cover the guild as ast resort. I''m not at all sure that everything is the same as I remember. I''m not sure if Natsu will always win with her friendship power. He''s a nice guy, but maybe it''s different this time. And I''m not going to rely on others. Besides, how can I talk about meeting my sister when even weaker than her, how can I think about freeing her. I have so much work ahead of me ... " He looked at the pile of animal corpses, Aidan sighed again: "It looks like this is just the beginning ... My magic is powerful, but I myself am still unable to know it. Until I be a worthy wizard, it doesn''t even make sense for me to think about connections with people. So far, I can protect Wendy, but this is only now. I chose Fairy Tail not only because of their reputation as a good guild, not only because of my memories of a future that I can influence. This is all for a safe haven for Wendy and me. Now I am obliged to gain strength, I am obliged to repay them in kind ... To protect everyone who is dear to me now and will be in the future. I may be in a bit of a hurry, but I''m sure this is necessary. Everything, as usual,es down to strength ... " Thoughtful about his journey, Aidan continued to butcher the carcasses of the beasts. He clearly understood that in this world it was not always worth relying on friendship and guild. You always need to have your own strength at the heart of everything. Strength for a magician is not always his magic and reserves of magic. Sometimes it can be a strong party of wizards under his leadership, but also power and wealth. There is a long way ahead, you need to go to the goal and not stop there! *** Early in the morning, Aidan finally finished. Covered in blood from head to toe, he collected the skins from all the animals and even divided the meat. So that it does not go to waste, he sent Natsu to the guild for help. There, they themselves must figure out what to do with all the good. On this Aidan did everything he could. The skins turned out: three wolf, twenty brown, six gray - this, not counting the catch of Natsu. His skins were slightly tainted, especially thest, the most valuable. The gray boar was not badly hurt, Aidan simply pierced him with a thick spear made of ice and finished him off on the spot. At that moment, he did not think at all about the value of the hide, he just saved a friend. Still a little bit and Natsu couldpletely lose his life. Still, it was not for nothing that Erza forbade him to go on dangerous missions. From then on, Aidan decided once again not to take others with him on an unverified mission if they were not strong enough. He did not know Dragneel''s abilities at all and this is what came of it ... Gathering the skins, already tired, Aidan headed for the city. It was hard, but he managed it after a couple of rounds. His bloody appearance attracted attention, but the Fairy Tail mark on his back quickly eased the restlessness of others. Having finished with thest skins, Aidan met several familiar faces from the guild along the way. The guys were already dragging mountains of meat to the guild with all their might. It looks like Makarov is quite interested in this. Aidan no longer attached any importance to this and calmly trudged off with thest batch of skins to the artisan. Heid out and examined the goods brought by the young wizard all morning. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Having finished with thest batch of skins, the hunter got up, wiped his hands on his gray apron and said with respect: - Nice hunting boy! Fairy Tail Mages are impressive indeed. Thatst year the order was perfect, that now. A couple of spoiled skins are not a problem, let''s lower the price a little, I will also find a use for them. You made an order even faster than I thought, hold ... - rummaging behind the counter, the man pulled out a bundle of bills, licked his finger and counted: - Five, ten, twenty ... Te-ex ... Here! - handed a pack of precious ones to Aidan: - Twenty-five brown is one hundred twenty-five thousand, I took three thousand from the toasted ones. So, but for the gray ones, seven pieces in total came out, they are all more or less worthy, with one I will take off a couple of thousand and it wille out ... Hmmm ... Aidan pondered too, quickly adding in his mind: - One hundred ... ny thousand. - Yeah, no, wait ... - the hunter pondered: - Well, you still dragged me wolves ... Hmm, and there are still fangs? - Well yes. - Okay, - the man chuckled and added more precious ones: - Here, there are two hundred. Aidan took the money and left quietly. He didn''t argue about the value of the tusks or anything, he didn''t care anymore. He simply sent the hunter to Makarov so that he could negotiate with him. He already wanted to just wash and finally have a rest at least this day, and only then take on further ns. With two hundred thousand precious ones, you can find housing and rx for a while. After rinsing in the nearest bath, Aidan returned to the guild. Immediately, he noticed Kanu and Gray talking nearby, and not so far from them Erza thoughtfully examined the task board. The master was nowhere to be seen, and Natsu had disappeared somewhere. The guild, as usual, was noisy and most of them were uselessly fermenting, before Aidan had time to smile, Wendy ran up to him and hugged her brother with all her might. - You''re back! - Well, what, I only went away for a few hours, how are you doing in Fairy Hills? - Well ... - the girl nced displeasedly in the direction of Cana, and then Erza: - I''d rather live with you ... Aidan smiled. - I''m a homeless sister, but you know ... - picking up Wendy in his arms, Aidan sat the baby down at the table, and he sat down next to her and hugged her: - I n to build myself a house, but for now I''ll live in some apartment. And you are already an adult, you know ... - Uh ... - Wendy became sad: - Okay ... Aidanughed and gently ruffled the little sorceress''s blue hair. - I promise, as soon as I have my own house, you can immediately move to me! - True?! - Wendy''s eyes sparkled happily: - You promised! - Yeah ... Before Aidan had time to chat with his sister, two people came up to their table. - What are we chatting about? Cana asked and sat down next to Wendy. Gray sat down opposite and greeted. - How about Aid''s mission? - Not bad, I think I will find something else for the next couple of months ... But it''s tomorrow. Gray nodded and immediately asked: - Your ice ... What is this magic? - Well ... - Aidan didn''t know whether to say, but so he thought about it and decided that this was nothing special. "I''m the Ice God yer. Cana and Gray instantly changed their faces, even the surrounding magicians fell silent and stared in amazement at the extreme table. Aidan just sighed and said loudly: - Yes, you heard right, why are you so surprised? - Wait ... You said you were God yer? Macao intervened and asked in amazement, "Natsu is a Dragon yer, but ... What kind of a God yer is this?" There was no master in the guild, so no one could urately answer the question, even Aidan just shrugged his shoulders and replied: - I myself don''t know, I believe in dragons more than in gods, but in our world anything can happen ... I just know the name of my magic and that''s it. - Yeah ... - everyone sighed, not knowing how to react. - Now it is clear why your ice is so ... - Gray grinned and shook his head: - I thought so ... So that''s the thing. - Hey, I don''t understand, what is this bunch here ?! Natsu grumbled, pushing the surrounding crowd aside. The guy looked at everyone in bewilderment. Surprised by Erza, Kana, Gray and others, and then stopped at Aidan and asked: - What is it with them? But before he had time to receive an answer, Gray rose and said resolutely: - Then let''spare our ice! Surprised nces immediately settled on the boy, Natsuughed like that and pointed a finger at his friend: - Gray, ha! You didn''t freeze your brains there? I''ll be the one to swing with Aid! - Don''t bother Natsu! - Gray dismissed and still looked seriously at the calm opponent. At that moment, Erza wanted to interrupt them, but immediately stopped as soon as Aidan got up and grinned hard. - Second day - second battle! Yes, I''m snapped up! - Wait! - Kane frowned and interfered with displeasure: - Maybe stop these your boyish habits? Solve it all right! - No Kahn, - Gray chuckled: - This is a duel of ice wizards, we willpare our skills. - You understand that I have an advantage? - Aidan asked immediately: - My magic is many times more dangerous than ordinary ice. It''s called the magic of the Assassins for a reason, Gray. But, this is not the most dangerous, for you I am the worst enemy. Any of your ice is just food for me, just like fire is for Natsu. Gray, it seems, understood everything and instantly darkened: - So ... - the guy clenched his fists: - Well ... Not very honest. What kind of magic is this? Aidan saw the ice wizard''s determination, so he just sighed and nodded. - What really is ... If you feel better, we will fight! Gray gritted his teeth and sighed, then shook his head. - Not now, - but the guy immediately raised his serious look and said: - But, don''t think that your ice will always remain the strongest! - Then let''s fight! - Aidan immediately supported. Fullbuster seemed to realize that he had little chance now. This is understandable, because he could not defeat Erza either. Of course, the battle of the ice wizards is different, but if Aidan can really eat ice, there is no point in fighting him at all. At least for now, there is no action n yet! Everything was resolved without unnecessary fights, Gray left, as usual, to argue with Natsu in the yard, and Aidan decided to look after himself a new task. Erza took Wendy away somewhere and will probably insist on her teaching the path of the sword again. Perhaps that is why the young sorceress wanted to hide behind her brother''s back. Looking for a worthy goal, the guy noticed several interesting ones. First of all, he did not want to go now, yet in theing days he was interested in at least some housing, and only then the task. And he wanted to spend at least a week in Fairy Tail''s library, and only then go somewhere. So he stood at the ckboard to look at something for the future and at the same time just think. Surprisingly, the quest board did it much better than any other part of the guild, it was a pity that there was no drink. After a bloody night, it would be very helpful. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 As he was about to stretch out his grabbing hands to the bar, Aidan was surprised to find Kana on his right hand, holding out a ss of wine to him. - Cheer up, - the girl smiled and also turned to the list of tasks: - I would have your abilities ... I barely learned how to use the magic of cards, but tasks still have to be chosen wisely, otherwise you never know. In addition... Cana did not have time to finish, as the bell rang sharply through the guild, or rather, not only in the guild, but throughout Magnolia! - Oh ... - Aidan remembered something and turned to the exit with interest. Cana suddenly became quiet and also looked at the guild doors. Sadness and even a little determination shed in the girl''s eyes, which quickly faded away as soon as everyone in the guild joyfully began shouting one name - Gildarts! - Ha! Gildarts is back! - Finally! - Aha! He was gone for almost three months! Erza educated Wendy and Natsu about the situation. These two neers have not yet met the famous Fairy Tail wizard. They began to announce the Change of Gildarts across Magnolia, and the noise in the guild only grew. Just give these drunks a reason to have fun ... Aidan finally decided to ask himself, turning to Kana: - These bells, you don''t ... - but when faced with the sad face of this sweet girl, he himself suddenly stopped smiling: - What''s the matter? - Ah ... Well, - Cana smiled a forced smile and shook her head: - Just remembered something, I''m sorry. I need to get away, good luck Adie! Looking after her, the guy just sighed. He may be the only one who knew the reason for this reaction. As soon as the girl hurried away, Aidan rubbed his beard thoughtfully and chuckled. - Adie? Sounds strange ... Yes ... Aid, Adie, what are they going to call me? Eh ... - with a slightugh, the guy went down to the bar and found Makarov who hade from nowhere. The old man nced at the neer and only nodded: - Gildarts ising, please. So, everyone began to wait for the arrival of the famous wizard! The change of Gildarts was activated and the city, under the action of a mass of mechanisms, opened the way for the wizard. Aidan, of course, was no longer surprised, he remembered this Epic moment from his past well. In fact, here it is already clear that Gildarts could well have reached the guild without all these ways, but it seems that someone either decided to y a trick on him, or to express their gratitude in such a strange way. Finally, the elder wizard reached the guild gate and there was silence. Just a moment ... Gildartsughed and waved his hand. - Home Sweet Home! - Gildarts! - Healthy, how''s the job old man? - Gray smiled. - Ha, where are your pants jerk? Gray, as usual, was embarrassed and began looking everywhere for his clothes. Gildarts continued to greet familiar faces and marvel at the new ones. Leaning over little Wendy, the man smiled kindly. - Hello baby. - W-hello ... - What is your name? - I ... Wendy. Gildartsughed and noticed Natsu next to him, while the boy cheered up and shouted: - So you''re Gildarts, huh ?! I''m Natsu! Let''s brush it off ?! - Oh, are you too small, chicken? - Cliveughed: - You should grow up! - Oh you! - Natsu got angry and rushed at the magician, but as expected, he went flying. Aidan and Makarov only slightly tilted their heads, and then Natsu flew by, blowing the bar to pieces. - What a loss ... - Aidan sighed: - We definitely need a normal bartender! - Hey! Don''t you dare destroy the Guild! - grumbled Makarov. - Oh! Master! How are you? - Gildarts smiled as he approached the little old man. The size of the S rank wizard was clearly superior to everyone in the guild. A tall brutal man with light stubble, under two meters in height. Muscr and rather imposing. Even his clothes made him look like a seasoned warrior. A dark cloak with a high cor and steel shoulder pads with a belt. Even without using magic, he inspired respect. - Oh, still a beginner, - finally said Aidana Gildarts: - It looks like this time even more thanst! What is your name? - Aidan. Gildarts patted the boy on the shoulder and nodded. - Move over guy, let uncle sit down and have a drink. - Uncle? - Makarovughed: - Some kind of polite today. Aidan stepped back and returned to the quest board, the guild already slowly weathered Gildarts'' arrival and back to their business. Only Cana was a little sad. Erza took Wendy somewhere, taking with her a disgruntled Natsu. - What have you got there? - Makarov asked Gildarts. Clive sighed and shook his head. - Yes, as usual, Ipleted a couple of things and it''s time to take on a new one. Maybe I''ll find something worthwhile this time. Aidan finally found a task for himself and nevertheless decided to leave the guild in search of new housing. Noticing the lonely Kana, the guy looked towards theughing Gildarts and theughing old man. Immediately, Aidan had a strong desire to interrupt it, but he quickly suppressed it when he looked at the girl again ... He knew that he had better not interfere, it was absolutely not his business. Therefore, he sat down next to him and decided to cheer Kana: - Do you want to eat? - Well ... - the girl sighed: - Why not. - Let''s go! Aidan grabbed her hand and dragged her out. - Hey, where are we? - Find me a ce to live and celebrate! - Hey, well ... Don''t pull like that! - Do you want to take you in his arms ?! - Aidan did not wait for an answer, he grabbed the girl and threw it over his shoulder. - Not! Ay! Aidan! Let go! - Cana broke down andughed, trying to break free from the guy''s grip, but he never let go! A few minutester, in a small cafe, Aidan drank tea and looked at the concentrated Kana. The girl was reading the newspaper and frowning: - Well, what is it? Aidan asked impatiently. - Eh, - Cana threw the newspaper and began to eat the cake: - There is nothing there. The newspapers don''t write that, why did you even decide to look there? The guy shrugged. - I thought it would be better to make announcements there, who knew that there was only all sorts of nonsense ... - Oh, - already amused Cana smiled and nudged her friend with her elbow: - You are lucky that I am near! I know where to look. - You told me to figure it out myself, - the guy remarked with displeasure. - Well, - Cana sent a spoonful of cake into her mouth and smiled: - I suddenly changed my mind! - Oh, women ... - Oh, you don''t like something? Aidan sighed and shouted: - Waiter! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 After an hour of small revelry, Cana and Aidan set off for the eastern part of Magnolia. This time the sorceress was leading. "Eh, you shouldn''t have refused, I could have carried you further," Aidan chuckled on the way. - Ha! I care about you! Have you seen your skinny arms? - What are you polite, - the guy muttered under his breath: - Muscles will grow, unlike your chest ... - Hey! I actually hear everything! - Cana stopped and narrowed her eyes: - By the way ... My chest will grow, believe me! - Yeah, I believe, I believe ... - the guy has already gone ahead and stopped paying attention to Kana. - Hey, stop! I''m not kidding, I have great breasts! The guy shrugged his shoulders and nced in the direction of Cana''s nes: - I told you - I believe ... The girl immediately began to get angry, but suddenly she turned away and pouted: - So go to your own business! - Hey! I''m not serious! - Aidan realized that it would be better for him until he quarreled with her or again had to sleep on the hard bench in the guild. Therefore, he approached Kana and hugged her sharply. - Ay! Oh you! - the girl was about to charge him properly, but the guy dodged andughed: - You have great breasts! - You bastard! I''ll kill you! A few minutester, the couple stopped at a small stone house and Cana nodded confidently: - I think it''s here. - Are you not angry anymore? Aidan asked again. Halfway through, Kana suddenly became calm and stopped being angry, and this was a little scary, especially her sly look ... The girl sighed again and shook her head. - It''s okay. - Are you sure? - Yes. - Exactly? - Yes. - Exactly, exactly? - Yes. - No offense? - Yes. - Would you like to touch your chest? - Yes, - Cana cut off abruptly and red angrily towards Aidan: - Yes, I love you! - Hey Hey! - the guy waved his hands: - Calm down ... And in general, you are my type! So it''s okay! Cana stopped and narrowed her eyes. - What did you say? - I say I like you. A blush shed on the girl''s cheeks, but Aidan immediately added: - It''s a pity, your chest is small! - Well, that''s it! Damn newbie, you''re finished! - Ahhh! -ughing Aidan, began to run away as fast as he could. Furious, Cana was like a real demon! After a full hour of running around, two were exhausted. In the park, Aidany down on the grass next to Kana and exhaled in relief. After all, he finally saw that very yful smile on the girl''s face, it looks like all these stupid banters were not in vain ... The smile was exactly the same as he remembered it in the first meeting, at the moment the guy even admired. Happy and carefree, Cana looked really beautiful. Her slightly covered violet eyes fascinated, dark wavy hair spread out on the grass and only two strands fell on either side of her adorable face. Admiring her from the side, Aidan caught himself thinking that he was staring too long, so he turned away: "Damn, boy ... You shouldn''t be worried about that now! She is only ten years old, she is not only younger, she is much younger! It is worth admitting that she will grow up to be a beauty and I tried to cheer her up, but ... "- he did not have time to finish the thought, as Kana sharply hung over him and her curls touched his slightly embarrassed face. The sorceress did not smile, she only looked piercingly into his scarlet eyes and whispered softly: - Thank you, Adie. The guy just froze for a moment, a blush appeared on his cheeks and for the first time in his life he did not know what to answer. He clearly knew that in front of him was just a ten-year-old girl, but her charm, attractive eyes, pleasant smell ... All this simply left him no chance. He swallowed and just nodded. Canaughed andy down next to him again: - Beauty-ah! Aidan was silent, involuntarily he looked at her from the side again, then he drove the feelings that arose away and calmly nodded: - Yes, it''s beautiful today. After a moment of silence, Aidan finally decided to bring up an important topic: - How about my house? - Oh, well, yes ... - Cana jumped up and gave her hand to the guy: - Come on! A few minutester, the two finally returned to the house from which they had recently fled. Cana went to the door and rang the bell. A minuteter, a little old man in a red coat came out of the building, he examined a couple of children, adjusted his sses and asked: - Do you want something? - I am looking for housing, my friend said that you have a house that you rent. The old man nodded contentedly and rubbed his palms. - There is. - I want to rent a house from you, is it possible? Aidan spent the next hour looking around the house, negotiating a price, and even arguing a bit with the greedy old man. Finally, the two managed toe together at a quite adequate price of eighty thousand precious. The amodation was adequate, but Aidan still believed he had been fooled anyway! True, the old man was thinking in the same direction ... The house not only already had ready-made furniture, two floors, but even a small courtyard and a small garden. The building itself was constructed of cut stone and had a rounded red-tiled roof. In Cana''s opinion, the house looked quite nice, Aidan did not argue, he was more worried about the bed and a good bath, he could well put up with the rest of the inconveniences. Inside, the house had an entrance hall, kitchen, hall and a couple of rooms, as well as a separate shower and toilet. On the second floor there was a small warehouse and an office, these rooms were empty. Aidan received the keys and together with Cana returned to his house. - Wow! Cana jumped onto therge double bed and purred contentedly. - Cool ce! Lucky for you, although far from the guild ... Aidan sat down next to him and leaned against the wall. - I think it''s worth celebrating. In a day or two, I''ll probably hang out in the library and be back home soon. Canay down on her side and began to yfully curl her curls with her finger: - So soon? You just rented a house ... "Well," Aidan smiled. "He''s just in case I n to bring a beauty like you to me." - Oh you! Taking a pillow on the nose, Aidanughed and asked: - Will you stay? "More than that," Cana jumped off the bed and straightened her hair, while the guy continued to stare. The girl smiled sweetly: - If you want to celebrate, I agree. Will you call the rest? - Yes, Natsu and Wendy for sure, Gray and Elsa too. Well, and there if the others want ... - And will you call Gildarts? - Cana asked casually, leaning against the wall. - His ... - Aidan sighed: - As soon as this persones up, you immediately be so ... Sad. - I''m not sad! It''s just ... - Cana sighed: - It doesn''t matter! I''d better go. - If you want to tell me, I''m at your service, - the guy smiled slightly. He knew that it was not worth getting in, but he could not stand aside idle. That''s why she''s here today, smiling again. - Of course! I''ll keep it on mind! -ughing, Cana left the house of a friend and went down the stairs to the very gate, after finally stopping: "Maybe I should have said ... At least someone ..." - with a crooked grin, the girl looked around and noticed a smiling guy on the bed, he kept staring. Smiling at him, Cana finally hurried to the guild. This day turned out to be much more pleasant than all the others! Chapter 34 Chapter 34 As soon as Aidan was alone, he finally decided to take a better look at his home. Most of the room was furnished quite well. Arge bed by the window, a round table nearby with a few chairs. A couple of bookcases against the wall, severalndscape paintings nearby, beautiful painted wallpapers and a small chandelier. In general, the ce turned out to be quite cozy. Aidan decided to sit here and ignore the other rooms. The old renting man didn''t mind if Aidan brought guests here or even put someone in. But, the guy decided not to do it yet. He was not against Wendy''spany, but still understood that the girl was better off learning to be independent. Although, now alone, he began to doubt that this was a good idea. Living alone can be boring ... "Ay, it doesn''t matter ... I will not appear here often, I just need a corner for a while. I''ll save some money and rebuild myself a mansion no worse than the Heartfilians, this will be more interesting "- rummaging through the books, Aidan did not notice anything interesting, so he decided to go to the store and get some clothes, and thene back and rest. Having bought some clothes, the guy decided to look into the magic shop of Magnolia. She was very close to the Cathedral of Cardia. There he finally found something interesting. "Greetings," the little old woman greeted with a cane. Aidan just nodded and smiled a little when he noticed this old woman''s head was wearing a pink cap with blue stars. She seemed pretty funny to him. "Anything for you, young man?" She asked, adjusting her bicycle sses. Aidan shook his head and said: - Not yet necessary, I''ll just look around. No more distraction, the old woman began to read the newspaper while Aidan looked around. The shop turned out to be quite interesting. Although, he was in a ce like this for the first time, so he was not sure if it was like that everywhere. Several shelves filled with books to the eyeballs stood in the corner of the wall next to the window, while on the other side there were showcases and a cash register, where all sorts of magical trinkets were located. Aidan hadn''t nned on touching magic books so quickly, but since he got the chance, he decided to see what they wrote there. Ten minutester, the guy put aside another volume of "magic" and shook his head in disappointment. You shouldn''t be surprised that in some shop they might sell something worthwhile. There were, of course, small tutorials on magic, but they were all oriented towards beginners or even theory. Simply put, these books are more likely for general acquaintance, you will not get much benefit from them. Of course, apart from some knowledge of simple magic. Although there was a book describing the principles of holding and spell magic, it was perhaps Aidan who spent the most time on it. They wrote at least something interesting in it. Although he knew that there might be something like that in the guild, since it happened, the guy still decided to buy this book. In the evening reading, you can while away the time. Next, Aidan decided to inspect the disy cases and all sorts of magic items. He didn''t really hope for them, but still believed that it was definitely possible to find something worthwhile. "Hmm, interesting ..." - looking closely, the guy read the inscriptions under each item. Besides the price, there was even a minimal description. There were: earrings, rings, caps, chains, sses and even all sorts of feathers, pens, gloves and shoes. In general, a bunch of magic "artifacts". All of them were enchanted, but in fact the spells on them were not particrly strong. Some allowed protection from different temperatures, some used telepathy spells. For example, two earrings allowed the owners tomunicate. Luminous pen - writing with light ink and speed reading sses had several models. There were even long distance transmission letters, odor suppression cufflinks. The set is interesting, so such little things caught Aidan''s attention for almost an hour. After all, he first encountered something like this. "Hurricane reading sses are definitely worth getting, it''s a pity I don''t have the money for those with windcrima. I''ll take it at a higher price, but within eptable limits ... Still, it''s a good idea to take that mirror, it allows you to see the hidden flows of magic in objects, it may also work. I gave part of the money for the apartment, and Natsu''s share, and a little more to Wendy, so now I''m not that rich ... I''ll take only points, for the rest I maye backter. I liked this strange knife for perfect cutting of stones and trees or a ring of silence with sleep magic. Although, I probably don''t know what to spend the non-existent money on "- grinning at his thoughts, Aidan quickly bought sses of hurricane reading and left the shop. In fact, only sses and had at least some benefit. Of course, for ordinary magicians, everything else could be useful. For example, a cloak thatpletely blocks heat or cold, for a non-elemental magician, such a thing could well be very useful. This is not to mention speed boots or even such an amusing thing as a transformation bracelet. For a low-level magician, all this could be just the most necessary kit. True, all this is worth a lot. It was easy to buy a drink in Magnolia, so Aidan collected more and returned home. He wanted at least one evening to rx before theing, as in the good old days, reading books and drinking. Turning on the bedsidemp, Aidan made himselffortable on the floor and poured himself some wine. He did not want to use sses yet, so he simply opened the book and sipped wine slowly began to delve into the history and theory of holding and incantatory magic. That''s just ... The door to the apartment was thrown open and a furiousugh was heard. Aidan almost choked on wine when Natsu burst into his house: - Hello! Nice hut you have! - What ... - Aidan did not have time to finish, as several others appeared behind the back of the guest, and then a little girl ran towards Aidan: - Brother! Aidan didn''t know tough or cry ... Looking at the grinning Kana, the guy quickly understood everything. This is exactly what she started! Everyone was here: Erza, Gray, Natsu, Cana, Wendy. - Ha! What do you think? - the girl smiled: - I called the others! "Yeah ..." Aidan sat Wendy down next to him and waved his hand with a sigh. "Okay, I bought some food, so ... Before he could finish, Natsu had already got hold of a smoked chicken somewhere and chuckled chewing on the bones. Gray nced at his friend with displeasure. - You, firebrand ... Damn! If only I could share! - What did you say? He gave me permission! - No shit! Erza shook her head in displeasure. - Forgive them, I''ll figure it out. After sessive sounds of beatings and screams, the lonely house on the outskirts of Magnolia finally became quiet. The lights came on and all the floors lit up with life. The silence did notst long and soon the joyfulughter of friends was heard from the lonely house. On this day, Aidan unconsciously rxed and for the first time in his new life really rested. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 *** "Ohh ..." Rising out of bed, Aidan yawned and rubbed his eyes. After looking around, he only sighed from contemtion of the surrounding mess and quickly found his things. Yesterday only he and a little Kahn drank, so nothing really terrible happened. Erza and Wendy leftte, and then Natsu and Gray parted ways. Cana was thest to leave this house, after a short exchange of barbs. Pulling on his breeches and sandals, Aidan found his jacket and ate a quick breakfast. Then he washed up and went to the guild. It was already lunchtime in time, so it was time to finally get down to normal business and stop chilling. He chose the guild library as his first goal, and then decided to rigidly sit on tasks. He reallycked experience, not only in the battle with magic, but also in the ability to use it. He knew several spells, but he could not use them. Therefore, it was worth finding suitable assignments and starting practice. In addition, you can make money on it. For a magician, money is also important, so on assignments you can get everything you need just up to the age of neen. Aidan was now, like Erza, only twelve years old, so there is still a long way ahead. As many as seven years before the beginning of the main history, before the time of Galuna Ind and others. Back at the guild, Aidan was greeted by cute Wendy as usual: - Brother! Shaking the girl''s hair, Aidan smiled at Erza. - Hello. - Hi, - the scarlet-haired nodded. Then, the guy greeted Gray and was about to go to the library when he heard a serious tone: - Boy, wait a minute. Aidan turned and expectedly met Makarov, as usual, located right on the bar. It looks like he was specifically waiting for him. When the guy turned to the old man, everyone in the guild also paid attention to the situation, but the Master jumped off the table and approached the neer: - Come on, there is a conversation. Without question, the guy followed the old man. After all, he had already expected something like this. Still, he himself, at least for the sake of decency, asked questions to neers as soon as they got used to it. As it turned out, Makarov was on his way to the library. Gray and Cana looked at each other, immediately understood each other''s thoughts, and then quickly followed the Master and Aidan. Erza frowned, especially when Wendy ran after the two. The sorceress had no choice but to follow. It immediately became clear to her that Gray and Cana were going to get involved in their own business, because Erza, as usual, wanted to prevent them, but already stopping at the door of the library, she frowned sharply. Cana, Gray and Wendy stood quietly and peered through the opening crack in the doorway. They were already eavesdropping! Erza was about to intervene in this mess when she suddenly stopped when she heard the conversation between the Master and Aidan. - So who are you guy? What is your magic? Erza stopped abruptly, fighting the urge to stop this covert eavesdropping and continue. In another situation, she would have reprimanded everyone, but she herself was interested in who he was, this strange neer. Erza closed her eyebrows and hid nearby, well, she couldn''t stop it! If it were someone else, everything would definitely be different ... At the same time in the Fairy Tail library. Aidan did not have time to admire hundreds of different books in this huge collection, when Makarov sat down at one of the chairs and with the most gloomy face asked his question: - So who are you guy? What is your magic? Actually, Aidan was already expecting such a conversation, so he just grabbed the nearest book and sat down opposite the Master. Makarov, in turn, made the most serious look and tried to find out everything that was needed. Even realizing that they were being watched, the old man did not worry at all. He just wanted to make the boy talk. Fairy Tail Mages can keep secrets, it''s true, but not in this case. The guy is able to heal an entire eye, while such magic has probably disappeared from the world long ago. This, not to mention his mastery of the God yer magic and such huge reserves of magical power. Simply put, he looked too suspicious. He did not evoke a sense of danger, but Makarov simply could not ignore such secrets. Judging by the look of the boy, his life was not easy, unless, of course, this is his real appearance ... Makarov could not be sure, therefore he started all this. There are things that need to be rified so that it doesn''t harm the guild in the future. Aidan opened the green-bound book and made himselffortable. After a few seconds of silence, he finally exhaled and said: - Since I want to be in the guild, it probably makes sense ... I just ask you to keep this secret within the guild walls. I don''t really want to be allowed to experiment again. In fact, Aidan was not at all opposed to telling the truth, he did not even fear that it would go beyond the guild walls. The truth is not that special. Not that he trusts everyone here too much. Yet he hasn''t been in this ce for that long. He still wasn''t sure if his newrades were ready to fight by his side if need be. Even if they looked so much like the very people he remembered, they were still different. But, it''s not about trust, he just wasn''t going to hide the truth, at least part of it ... - Experiments? - Makarov frowned: - You mean ... "Yes," Aidan nodded. "I won''t talk too much about my magic, it has nothing to do with this story anyway. I''ll just say that this is a gift from a pretty strong wizard. He did not lie, it is indeed a gift and indeed from a powerful wizard. Perhaps that magician did not expect such a thing, but what has been done cannot be returned. At least Aidan had no intention of giving up such magic. In part, such information, as it gave an answer, and a warning. Although, Makarov didn''t even raise an eyebrow. Naturally, Aidan was going to hide the magic of the yer of the Gods of Life and Death, and indeed the way to obtain his magic. He understood that Makarov knew about Erza''s eye and most likely this is one of the reasons for his serious appearance. So you still had to be careful. Maybe Makarov looked like a kind old man, and his newrades in the guild are not like talkative children. But, part of the truth is that Makarov is really a wise old man with arge store of knowledge, and all the rest are just children. These people are better off not knowing about such magic for as long as possible. Only Wendy knew very little, and if the important hour came, he would tell the others. Yet he doubted, still left a grain of mistrust. He could tell everything about his survival, but not about magic. This is too important and dangerous a secret that can harm not only himself, but everyone around him. This is why Aidan didn''t tell Wendy anything, just ming it on ice magic. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 After the guy answered about his magic, Makarov frowned slightly, but after that he nodded: - This is not so important ... You were able to heal the impossible, albeit so, maybe some people should not know about such magic, - the old man smiled a little and became serious again: - But, I''m not here for this guy. I want to know where you are from and what your story is. - Do you want or insist? Aidan said with a grin. - I want and insist at the same time. You are free to hide everything, it is true, I will not put pressure on you and force you to tell something. But, I remember what you said when you got the guild mark. If so, and you are going to be not just a Fairy Tail mage, but a part of the family, then it is still better for you to tell something about yourself. You can''t earn trust with tons of secrets. Makarov looked towards the door and smiled: - I think it will not harm anyone and will only strengthen our connection. Aidan sighed. - Maybe so ... But, isn''t it better to share everything when the timees? Why now? - Because your magic is able to restore the lost, heal the blind, and most likely this is only a small trick of such magic. Your ice raised questions, but this isn''t the only God yer magic in this world. But, magic that can heal so strongly, this is already from the category of very ancient and incredibly powerful magic. Such magic can attract a lot of attention, including dangerous. I am sure the story behind this is not easy and I want to know if it is dangerous right now. If you have brought dangerous enemies into our walls, tell us about it. But, another thing is important ... I want to know - are there any consequences for you and for Erza from such magic? What''s the story behind this? - So you still want to know about my magic or about me? - Aidan grinned looking at the gloomy old man: - I''ll tell you. When Aidan got serious, everyone in the audience immediately tensed and concentrated. The guy pushed the book aside, leaned back in his chair and sighed: - It''s not so much to remember, old man ... If you start from the very beginning, then even so there is nothing to remember. About twelve or eleven years ago, I was born ... - memories shed before my eyes, and Aidan darkened again: - But I missed a happy childhood ... I spent almost twelve years in one position, bound, unconscious, - noticing the bewilderment on the Master''s face, the guy''s lips curled in a bitter smile: "The heart of Grimoire has been tested on me all these years. The funny thing is that I don''t feel angry at all. I lead you alive, yeah ... Raising his head to the ceiling, the guy smiled: - These twelve years did not belong to me initially. I did not belong to myself, therefore, I do not feel resentment at all, rather some kind of emptiness ... Cana and Gray exchanged nces, they could not believe that someone could be subjected to the experiments for so many years! "Brother ..." Wendy whispered sadly. Erza remembered her days in very and lowered her head sadly. Remembering how this neer smiled carelessly, she could not even think that he had experienced such a thing. Makarov sighed and asked: - So you just recently awakened? And how much ... How much has passed? - About a month and a half. Makarov sighed softly: - Only one and a half, yeah ... - the old man shook his head: - You don''t live long. The master immediately drew conclusions and asked: - So, the one who taught you magic, taught you to read? - ncing at the book, Makarov narrowed his eyes: - You learn pretty quickly. Aidan shook his head. - No, I just got knowledge and that''s it. My magic is definitely not dangerous for Erza and for the guild, I am absolutely sure of that. As for my knowledge, everything is difficult to exin here, it''s magic ... Makarov narrowed his eyes suspiciously, but still did not question him. - Okay, so you know almost nothing about yourself except thest month? - Not really, I remember some moments from childhood, vague ... But I remember. Everything I got can be called luck, especially my magic. My reserves of magic are due to these mages at Grimoire Heart. They siphoned the magic out of me year after year ... "Aidan sighed." Anyway ... Having rummaged in his pocket, the guy still decided to pull out something from the past. Therefore, he pulled the battered folder out of his pocket and handed it to Makarov: - That''s all I know about myself and my family. It will not be superfluous to share this, yet something important was not stored in the folder. Aidan did not count on Makarov or anyone else in his quest to reach his sister and mother anyway. The old man carefully opened the folder and grimly began to read. From the very first pages, he was more and more surprised. At some point, almost ten minutester, Makarov finally looked up from the tattered sheets: - So you''re her son ... amazing. Aidan paused, understanding where the conversation was going, but then asked: - Did you know her? - Not really, - Makarov sighed: - Rather, I heard about her, several years ago ... Besides, Gray. You might not know, but she taught him. Ur was a powerful sorceress and ... No sooner had the old man finished than the door to the library swung open. Cana didn''t even have time to understand what was happening when Gray burst into the library and ran to Aidan: - You ... You are the son of Ur ?! Everyone else followed Gray into the office. This time, Wendy didn''t rush to her brother, but just smiled warmly. Erza tried not to look in the direction of the Master and Aidan at all, Cana remained on the sidelines, continuing to observe the situation. At Gray''s reaction, Aidan just sighed and nodded. - Yes, I''m her son. "Impossible," Gray shook his head. "She said her baby was dead! - Calm down, Gray, - Makarov got up and returned the folder to Aidan. The guy hid it again and patted Gray on the shoulder. - Ur had two children, she didn''t say? - She said that her first child did not survive, and then the second one too ... So you ... "I don''t know exactly the reason why she gave the second child to this Bureau ... Maybe it''s that someone arranged my death. Perhaps Ur didn''t give me away at all. Aidan became more and more inclined towards this option. It is too strange that a woman could take and give first one child, and then the second. There is some kind of story about which even this folder is not written ... Gray suddenly became sad, after a long silence, he sighed and shook his head. - She did not often talk about you, even less about the second child. She just ... cried, - with a sad smile, Gray looked guiltily at Aidan and said: - She died because of me, so ... I ... - the guy just didn''t know what to say, on his face, so everything was written. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 An oppressive silence suddenly reigned in the library. Makarov did not try to do something, Cana did not intervene, and Wendy''s tears had already begun to run quietly, she felt sorry for her brother, and then also for Gray. Erza felt guilty, but at the same time she felt ufortable with everything. It turned out that these two were connected by Ur ... He, like everyone else here, also had no family and waspletely alone. But, the silence did notst long, Aidan burst outughing and patted Gray on the shoulder. - What nonsense buddy? I may not have known Ur, but I doubt that such a choke could kill her! - Uh ... - Gray blinked in bewilderment and did not know what to say. Aidan jumped out of his chair and chuckled: - Just tell me how it was and don''t make such a face. I didn''t even know her, but I''m sure if she died, it''s definitely not because of you! Gray paused, but after that he smiled wryly: - Still, I didn''t think you, you really seemed familiar to me. You really are the son of Ur ... - So! - finally gave a voice Makarov: - You, petty pranksters, decided to eavesdrop ?! I can still understand Gray, but you! The girls immediately lowered their heads and became quiet. Having examined them with displeasure, Makarov suddenlyughed: - You should have seen yourself! - With a wave of his hand, the old man went to the exit: - Next time, do not poke your nose into other people''s affairs. Left alone with everyone, Aidan looked at his friends and asked: - Can we discuss what happened? Wendy finally went up to her brother and hugged her with all her might. She didn''t say anything, just hugged him quietly, but from her reaction, Aidan''s soul immediately felt much warmer. Wendy seemed to convey her feelings to him. In fact, he did not quite understand their feelings and pity, since this conversation did not matter to him. The fact that he did not have a family seemed to be amon thing for him, also with experiments conducted for twelve years. Even if he had lost so many years of his life, he was rather d that he was still alive at all. Being here now, in the world of magic, after what happened in the past, he simply had no right toin or be sad. He simply could not feel such feelings. But, Wendy''s pleasant hugs made him happy, especially at the moment when Cana came up to him and hugged him in the same way. When Aidan''s gaze moved to Erza, he did not even have time to say something, as she came up and did the same as the others, burying herself in his shoulder: - S-I''m sorry. Aidan broke into a satisfied smile and looked at the surprised Gray. - What? - Nothing, - the guy grinned: - You don''t think that I will start hugging you too? "Eh," Aidan sighed pretendingly. "I hoped so." The friendsughed, and after a short conversation they dispersed. Gray talked a little about the days with Ur, about Delior and how it ended. Of course, no one but Gray himself med him for what happened. Perhaps, Aidan''s reaction to what happened showed Gray that maybe he really shouldn''t me himself for what happened then ... Alone with himself and his thoughts, Aidan finally began to explore the library. He did not think long about what had happened recently. He was more pleased with the nice hugs than with all the chatter. He had never felt so much support and warmth in his life. "Well, it''s time to start learning ..." - Aidan picked up the book and read the title - "The magic of charm, its application and properties" - Curious, - with an interested look, the wizard began to study the book. He wanted to start with something like the basics, with simple magic and at least some theory for general understanding. Later it will be possible to ask the Master to exin something else to him. Now it was worth focusing on the very basics. Aidan spent all his time in the library until evening, when he finally finished with the tenth book. The sses helped to greatly reduce the time, although this did not quite give the correct understanding, so sometimes I had to re-read it. In teaching, Aidan was always not particrly outstanding, usually it was easier for him to practice. As an example, he learned most of his skills in a past life through this approach. After the copse of the organization, all people had to look for work on their own. Fortunately, the reputation still remained, because Aidan took up small business and gradually improved his skills. Sometimes some people from the organization came across and could help, so he learned. He was not a professional as one might think, rather a little experienced in theft, in threats and robberies. He was good at shooting and knocking the crap out of any alcoholics or weaklings. So he often worked as a security guard or escort. But, here it was not worth talking about the professional level - because of the copse of the organization, this was out of the question. Simply put, Aidan was good at simple things, little by little. Well, as for murder, he always tried to stay away from it. Since he not only did not know how to do it at a decent level, but it was also dangerous, sometimes even very much. Although, of course, there were cases, but after gaining a second chance, Aidan decided topletely forget about the past. He didn''t regret it, it just made no sense now, then he had to live as he could, now everything ispletely different. Magic is a very dangerous tool and can solve many problems. "Come to think of it, this guild is pretty good ... Only, there are still doubts ... I took Wendy clearly not for her sake. It was pretty selfish of me to do that. "Aidan sighed and shook his head. "Some things don''t change, I still love cute girls, no matter how it sounds now. Or rather, I am greedy for feelings and the desire to be important to someone ... Loneliness is slowly depressing ... " Thinking a bit, Aidan smiled. "I really liked her, a pretty sweet girl, being her older brother is even somehow pleasant, after all ... I have always been like some kind of ghost, always wandering around the world, aimlessly. This guild is strange, but why not ... Maybe I want power because I understand that I can get it, but how can I deny myself the opportunity to influence the very history of Fairy Tail? Can I deny myself the opportunity to make connections with such loyal people? I think only an overconfident person would decide to act differently. But, I am here not only for connections, but also for strength. Joining here is reasonable in all respects. I found a home, maybe friends, Wendy for sure ... Now I have somewhere to return and I have something to protect, not like before. Besides, I feel good here. True, I may still have to do a couple of difficult things in the shadows. It will not be very pleasant to miss strong mages from the enemy side. This is also a thought ... Friends, family and other supporters. For a man, all this is important on the way to his goals. For now, mine is only about knowledge and strength, I definitely have to find a way to save Ur, she is the key to Ultear and ... She is my mother. " Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ncing towards one of the books, Aidan rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Holding magic is impressive in certain aspects. There is a lot to think about here. I already heard aboutcrimas and thought about a way to help Ur, but the most logical of all is to collect ice in a certain ce and only then decide what to do. It cannot be allowed to leak into the world''s oceans. As for me, this option is the most obvious and I think the only one that I can use in a short time. The problem is, after reading so much, I can''t say for sure if this will work. Still, I''m going to seal the melted ice, and it seems like the soul of Ur. Most likely, it is not integral and I do not know anything about souls at all. So it will definitely not be easy ... For now, I can only find Deliora and interfere with the printing process. I need to find a suitablecrima and a spell to collect melted ice with my soul. From what I understand, thecrimas are different and not all are suitable for my case. It would be necessary ... "- looking around in the huge library, Aidan nodded gloomily: - We need to find something meaningful about this. So the whole night passed, Aidan endlessly studied the materials in the library, trying to find something suitable about the magic andcrima he needed. The search did note up with particrly perfect results. Alreadypletely exhausted, Aidan''s eyes ached, but he finally finished the necessary book for the third time and was able to breathe a sigh of relief. He has been going through quite a bit of knowledge aboutcrimately, but finding something suitable was not so easy. But, he seeded - there was a special mineral in the world, it was he who was suitable for collecting the soul. More precisely, it was intended to seal almost everything in this world. Starting from magic, ending with their owners. True, the problem is that in Fiore this thing is almost impossible to get. Even if Aidan had S-grade mage powers, he had no confidence in the precise extraction of this crystal. But there was still hope. For example, he understood how thesecrimas worked and reasonably assumed that his ice could be suitable for this. But he did not dare to take risks, he was not exactly sure how the soul in the crystal from the Magic of the God yer would behave. Yet there was something dark about her, and Ur spent years with the demon from Zeref''s book. It would be better not once again to expose the shards of her soul to some dangerous magic. Anyway, as ast resort, Aidan could have used ice, until then he was going to find a way to track this special mineral and use it to collect melted ice along with the soul. Special Purple Crystal ... After an infectious yawn, Aidan leaned back in his chair. "Perhaps Mavis is in such a crystal ... Can you pick off a piece before no one has noticed?" With a slightugh, Aidan quickly dismissed the idea. It is very doubtful that this is so simple, and even if possible, the obstacle not only in the person of Makarov, but also thecrima most likely changed its nature long ago. Crystals worked ording to a simple rule, everything that is stored in thempletely changes the basic structure and then the life of thecrimapletely depends on what is sealed in it. Therefore,crima can simply be imnted, and it will merge with a person. Lacrima, in fact, can be crystallized magic. Either way, Aidan wanted to find a pure crystal and use it in his ns. It won''t be easy, but he didn''t count on constant luck. To this it is also worth adding a spell. Lacrima can be found, but Aidan couldn''t find a suitable magic overnight. Most likely it is, yet collecting magic in thecrima is often apletely normal process and a certain spell for this must certainly exist. Naturalcrimas themselves attract magic, sometimes even involving certain elements. Again, it all depends on thecrima. - Well, that''s enough for now ... - Standing up, Aidan pushed the books he had read to another part of the table and decided to get some sleep. There was no time left for food, so he decided to first sleep right here, and then go to the kitchen. *** For a whole week, Aidan learned the knowledge of Fairy Tail''s library. At this time, new friends often came to him and he sometimes had the opportunity to rx for small conversations. A couple of times he even exchanged words with Erza. Nothing special happened, everyone was preparing for the festival ... On this day, having gathered with Kana, Erza and Wendy, Aidan put the books aside and asked: - What''s new? How is the festival? "Well, the Master is getting ready and driving the rest," Kana replied. Erza nodded. - We also got the job. `` Hmm, I thought you were on a mission, '''' Aidan''s eyebrows went up in surprise as Erza sighed. - I didn''t do it. - Like this?! - everyone asked with one voice, including Wendy. Erza rubbed her forehead in displeasure and clenched her fists. - These are all these fools, you see, I am too small to y in this stupid performance! - There it is, - Cana nodded understandingly: - I agree, I somehow tried to take a job in one restaurant, but they, you see, did not like my age! Bastards! - Hey, don''t express yourself! - Erza answered with displeasure, ncing at Wendy. The girl just giggled: - I got used already. - here you can not argue, for Wendy it became in the order of things. Aidan just shook his head, Cana often spent time with Wendy, since Erza usually went on a mission, and in general the little Dragon yer, although she loved to study, but Erza is too tough a teacher ... - Okay, - the guy waved his hand: - Better tell me, which of you participates in thepetition? - What otherpetition? - Erza asked: - I do not know something? - I''m talking about a beauty contest. "Ah ..." Erza sighed again. "There since fourteen." Cana also nodded in displeasure. - If not for these rules of the Master, I would definitely have won! I need money now. "I agree, I would definitely take the first ce," Erza nodded as if at nothing. When the rivals'' gazes crossed, Aidan waved his hand. "Enough, I think I would have won Wendy. The girlughed and hugged her brother even more. The sorceresses looked at each other and agreed with slight grins. With such a loss, they fully agreed. It''s funny, but Aidan realized that in fact, although he was trying to give Wendy the opportunity to grow on his own, it looks like she had two nannies, and in general, everyone in the guild liked her. Therefore, the guy was happy and calm for the little sorceress. Although, to some extent, he sometimes felt a certain amount of guilt that he himself did not care about her and insolently left it to others. "In any case, no one has a chance against the three of you. Cana chuckled contentedly, while Erza simply smiled silently, slightly embarrassed by such an obviouspliment. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 After a short conversation, the friends parted, there was a lot of work to be done for the festival. At the same time, another neer arrived at the guild - Max Alors. The guy was not even given a chance to meet everyone, the Master quickly found him a job and forced him to plow with everyone. At this time, the guild flourished in a special way, everyone''s contribution was important! Although, Makarov seems to have forgotten about Aidan since thest meeting. Maybe he understood that it was better not to touch him for now and give time to learn magic. Basically, the guy talked with Kana or Gray, sometimes with Natsu, especially during dinner, when he just woke up and left the library. There he often crossed paths with Erza, who always behaved too restrained. At other times, of course, they could not wake him up, so no one climbed. In Fairy Tail, few people read the books, Aidan found it strange, but he was not going to advise anyone. During this time, the guy more than once thought about the hidden secret of Fairy Tail, about the legendary Fairy Heart. More than once he had a desire to look at him, but he still did not consider himself strong enough. In any case, there would certainly not be much benefit from this. Heprehended a lot of knowledge, he certainly did not learn magic, only some tricks in writing or reincarnation, otherwise he devoted a little time to sleep magic and read a little about the magic of celestial spirits. On about the sixth day of his studies, the guy was even able to understand a little how to control simple fire, although he did not seed. It seems that the opposite element did not really lend itself to him. It was then that Aidan met with Makarov again. This time the old man decided to give the newbie a couple of tips. "Magic is not just a simple guy," he said. "Magic is a product of emotions. Have you ever wondered why most wizards have difficult fates? Why do they sometimes lean towards either good or evil? Ordinary people often do the same, but they can share these extremes that the wizard sometimes has no control over. Aidan then became thoughtful again, he felt something simr during his training in the magic of life and death. Even recently, killing wild boars, he became more and more convinced that the former slight hostility to murder had passed, the blood had ceased to somehow affect him. It became easy for him, like using magic. "You see, magic depends on our feelings: sometimes from resentment, sometimes from the desire to protect, and sometimes from the purest hatred. These extremes nourish the wizard and, depriving them, he can both lose his powers and nurture them many times if he experiences something even stronger. Sometimes even the mood itself can affect the magic, - exined Makarov with a pensive look, as if trying to feel what was said himself. Aidan just nodded, he already knew several of these "secrets" from a part, nevertheless he read manga and understood how magic works in this world. But, hearing this from Makarov is still quite different than seeing it from the outside. In general, the old man gave the guy a lot of information for thought. The basis is that magic must not only be understood, but also felt. Feelings will guide her and judging by the instructions of the old man, he wanted to bring up the "right" emotions. Faith, love, friendship, a desire to protect, all this is Fairy Tail, here they taught it and strived for something like that. This faith is the heritage of every generation, their duty is to realize this truth and convey it as clearly as possible for the next generations of wizards. Fortunately, in addition to philosophical reflections on life and death, Aidan did not forget about the goal. So far, in his Assassin magic, he was really bad, without using magic it is much more difficult to know him. Therefore, he put it off for the future. The master helped him find the right gathering spell. It turned out to be quiteplex and required a lot of knowledge of writing, but not so difficult as to forever forget about its knowledge. At least Aidan already knew how to act and which path to take. It was then that he collected the books he needed about different types of magic. Of course, only the basics, because even to master the Solid Word at an intermediate level for apletely clever magician with the ability may take more than one year. Yet magic varies, and so does the skill of magicians. Sometimes it can be even easier to master ancient magic, but again - the main thing here is understanding your own magic. In the same way, magic changes its owner. Therefore, no one almost ever studies a dozen different species, if they do not have a predisposition to them. Aidan did not indulge himself with special hopes in full knowledge of everything and everyone. He knew he had talents, but he wasn''t going to push himself too hard, he just wanted to learn some basics useful for everyday needs or in battle. For example: Writing basics and some expanded understanding of the Sealing Scriptures. This book Makarov dug up somewhere in a distant part of the library, where Aidan did not even think to look. In any case, even with the best hurricane reading sses, it will take a person at least several years to turn things around here. And on top of that, most likely this is only part of the main reserves of Fairy Tail, it is still unknown what Makarov himself keeps. He probably has the most important things. Then Aidan grabbed more: Wind Magic for beginners, fire and water, including. There is nothing serious except simple maniptions of these elements, everything in moderation can be useful. Plus some basic illusion and transformation. Aidan decided not to take the personification, since it looked a little moreplicated than the transformation and basically did not make much sense if there were illusions. Of course, Aidan did not forget about the basics of sleep magic, teleportation, telepathy, and even rearmament. There were a lot of books, and although he had already read them, in fact he was not averse to turning these books a dozen more times - yet his memory was still quite ordinary. Therefore, you will have to study everything more than once. After collecting everything he needed, Aidan loaded his backpack, which he brought not so long ago and hit the road. Yesterday he chose a worthy task for himself and decided to go. This time he left in splendid istion after midnight. Peeking into the already sleeping Natsu, Aidan turned off themp and covered the boy with a nket, and then took some booze from the bar and said goodbye to several drunks. Now his pathy far from Magnolia to the city of Oshibana. It was there that his next assignment was: to hunt down several thieves and return the stolen jewelry of the Alveri family. There was a possibility that the thieves were magicians, because the task was not easy and the reward was quite consistent. If Gildarts had not left the guild as soon as he came, then this task could well have fallen into his hands. In fact, this is so, in addition to S rank tasks, before leaving, he scored about twenty others, as if he was collecting tinder for a fire. Fortunately, Aidan looked out for new things every day and sessfully hit the target. As he approached Magnolia Station, Aidan cracked his neck and yawned. - Yeah, finally, I''ll take a walk ... I think next time you can go on a mission with Cana. It''s quite fun with her, - perhaps it was with her that Aidan found amonnguage best of all. There was no conversation about Gildarts yet, but Aidan didn''t insist. He tried to cheer Kana up whenever possible and sometimes even acted like aplete fool for this. But, he was not particrly worried, even if he was an adult at heart, he was only d to pretend if this made Kana smile more often. Yet her smile was just amazing! Having settled down on the evening train, the young wizard set off on the road, there are still many adventures ahead! Chapter 40 Chapter 40 *** Several monthster, the borders of the city of Malba. Fiore. - Hold it! - I heard a furious roar throughout the snowy forest. At the same moment, there was a crash and a whistle. Finally, a silhouette escaped from the dense thicket, he jumped over the cliff and continued to break the distance with a dozen pursuers. The speed of one of the runners was impressive and the man running away from a dozen people, the man in the raincoat could no longer maintain the same speed, all that was left for him was to fight. A huge block of snow shot towards the silhouette, at the same moment he finally stopped and in a jump easily avoided the attack of his pursuers. Instantly, his dark cloak flew off his body, and the guynded on the cold snow. The half-naked silhouette rose and the snowkes circling everywhere finally dispersed. At that very moment, the pursuers finally caught up with him. As soon as the snow scattered to the sides, a short, thin boy appeared. Several snowkes touched his back and instantly turned into water droplets, rolling down the red guild mark. Aidan changed noticeably, his height, weight, he no longer looked as weak and thin as before. The relief muscles began to appear on the lean body, he gradually became a man. The training paid off. His crimson eyes gleamed with an unkind light. He was not at all pleased with these impudent pursuers. He had been running for almost two hours, and these bastards still did not want tog behind. It was a chance for them, but they decided to give it up! He was finally able to achieve one of his goals and was able to get the necessarycrima, as this pack of bastards decided to stop him! He was really angry, and he was pretty tired of this running around. Several abrasions on the arms and cuts on the chest spoke volumes. If everything were different, he could have got rid of these annoying people long ago. Except, they were wizards, and that made things difficult. - Finally, the sucker stopped skipping! A thin old man in a white fur cloak swore viciously. Its gray head was decorated with a bear skull with an open mouth. As soon as Aidan''s gaze touched this clown in a fur coat, the guy immediately snorted derisively. This old man thought a lot about himself ... But, we must admit, he was still strong. All his henchmen weren''t even close, their pathetic magic of ice and snow is just nonsense against the yer of Gods. But, this old man is a different story, a different level of strength! It is not surprising, because he is a rather experienced wizard of one small dark guild - Bear w. The name says a lot - the bear is their symbol, and this old magician knew how to perfectly transform into a real bear. It was he who left a rather unpleasant scar on Aidan''s chest. But, running no longer made sense. The guy was finally able to reach the area near the snowy mountains of Fiora. It will obviously be easier to fight here! Aidan let out a long breath, flexed his shoulders and grinned predatory. - Attack the old man, here I will bury you! - Ha! I ran for so long and shook like a rabbit, and now you dare to open your mouth ?! - the were-bearughed disgustingly. Hisugh was immediately picked up by a gang of hyenas of henchmen. Their disgustingughter shook the surrounding trees from which all the surrounding animals fled in panic. Ten people, just a mixed mass of magicians, mostly dressed in fur clothes, of different colors. It was their unique style, they are all just mediocrity, but we have to admit that they were worth something. At least all ten were the backbone of the Bear w Guild. Fighting them is like fighting an entire guild. This is partly why Aidan chose the rightnds. He had already defeated nearly twenty of these bastards in skins, but their leader could calmly resist the ice magic. Of course, even so, the reason for arriving in these cold wastnds ispletely different ... He did not heal, but simply waited, still a little hoping that they would just leave behind. Unfortunately, they decided to examine him to the end. If so, there is no more reason to hold back! Aidan ignored this pack of jackals, he continued to stretch his fingers and tremble with impatience. He wanted to take these wretched people away and try his special magic on them. The Bear w Master suddenly stoppedughing and had a bad feeling about it. Having met the bloody eyes of a small boy, even in such cold weather the old man instantly sweated. There was something eerie and supernatural in those eyes ... He wanted to understand what was the matter, when suddenly one of his subordinates suddenly could not resist and with a furious arrogantugh rushed towards the young wizard. The old man did not stop him, he still had a bad feeling, the instinct of the beast told him about something dangerous! All this way, he felt that something was wrong ... No sooner had the enemy reached the goal, as if time had stopped. A wave of darkness, like in slow motion, burst out of Aidan''s body and crashed into the first enemy! He did not utter a sound as his body instantly withered and fell to the ground, and then an eerieughter swept through the area. All the power of death hit one person and instantly from a young man he turned into a decrepit useless old man. As soon as the dark currents dissipated, time returned to normal, the body of the reckless wizard trembled weakly, and eerie wheezing escaped from his throat. The wholepany of Bear w shuddered in horror, although theirrade did not die, his fate is even worse than death! He''s definitely not long left. But, most of all, they were frightened by the maliciousughter of the boy in front. The guild master took a step back and narrowed his eyes, the enemypletely changed. From a simple pale youth, he turned into some kind of demon. The skin became painfully white, almost the color of the snow, moreover, this skin was covered with nightmarish ck streaks thatpletely filled his entire small body. His red eyes took on a dark silvery sheen, and his devilish grin and hundreds of throbbing veins on his face looked incredibly disgusting and terrifying at the same time. Aidan finally stoppedughing and went cold again, his gaze dropped to the people in front, after which his dark, icy lips parted. - What a living ... - a hoarse tone was heard,pletely different from the previous voice of the guy: - I can hear your hearts beating ... Good sound ... Unhurriedly, Aidan started walking towards the Bear wpany. A calm measured step, no one would have thought that deep within this body is hidden a terrifying intent. Desire to shed rivers of blood! This time he didn''t want to just kill, he suddenly wanted to look at the blood-drenched snow. The desire to see such a beautiful picture inspired him, he seemed to be anticipating this masterpiece ... Chapter 41 Chapter 41 One movement and a whirlwind of death appeared in the palm of your hand, then the enemies finally realized that it was not an easy matter. The old man immediately turned into a giant pr bear, and then the crowd of magicians put their palms together and used their snow spells. A wave of cold immediately rushed to Aidan. That''s just ... - Huuuu! - the guy didn''t even stop, he just opened his mouth and sucked all the ice spells into his mouth. The ck whirlwind on his hand grew and grew, and the devilish grin widened even more. He was really happy, because he was getting closer to the goal, and they so badly wanted to survive. The mere anticipation of the uing bloody spectacle drove him into manic delight! When Aidan absorbed their magic, the mages flinched again, all the instincts of the Master of this gang told him about only one thing - to run! One nce at this kid made him tremble, it was as if some kind of grave cold emanated from him, and from the ckness in his hands there was a feeling of inevitable death. "No ... To hell!" - with a furious roar, the three-meter bear turned sharply and with one of its giant paws scattered therades who surrounded him, and then just rushed to run. Not so long ago he pursued this petty thief with rage, but now a thrill seized his soul, he did not even think about the battle. He did not feel horror or insane fear, but he clearly realized that if he stayed here, he would definitely meet his death! His very magic was in awe of something ancient and inexplicably terrible. Aidan did not even pay attention to the fleeing enemy, he simply threw the whirlwind out of his hands and it instantly engulfed the scattering crowd. - Cyclone of death ... - I heard a terrible wheeze and the energy of death as if alive touched each of the scattering enemies. Their fear grew slowly, and then a wave of death swept over everyone. Aidan quickened his pace, a de of ice emerging from his hand, quickly turning from deep blue to distinct ck. Enemies screamed in horror, the cyclone of death continued to rotate in the air, throwing up snow, and with it people. It was as if they were trapped in a trap and could not escape. Aidan walked past and simply waved his hand towards the screaming crowd. The magic of death did not harm them at all, only slightly made them suffer, but as soon as the wizard waved his hand, a whole hail of ice spears burst into the crowd. Screams of terror increased with renewed vigor and then turned into desperate screams. The blood quickly began to swirl along with the ck storm and snow, and then scatter around. Aidan stopped and suddenly closed his eyes, breathing in deeply this fresh scent of lost lives: - Perfectly... Opening his gray eyelids, he examined the bloody snow with an intoxicated expression, and then waved his hand. The corpses piled up like a heap of rubbish. The bloody snow followed immediately and sprinkled this pile of dead. The blood continued to drain and color the snow-white snow in its beautiful purple tones. Aidan smiled again, bent down and collected a handful of snow. - Cold ... - he said hoarsely, slowly pouring snowkes on the ground: - Oh, yes ... Turning around, Aidan noticed huge footprints in the snow, and then suddenly quickened his pace. He suddenly wanted to decorate the bloody mountain with anotherrger corpse. Still, I wonder how much the snow can be colored if you collect a hundred bodies ... Thispulsion quickly became an obsession and its speed increased. He wanted to catch this bear and gut it properly! At the same time, a couple of kilometers from the mountain of corpses. The giant pr bear finally stopped and returned to human form again, turning into an old man. - Huu! It seems to havee off ... It seems that he decided not to follow me. Well, that''s nice, at least those idiots were good for something. I can still collect such rubbish, '''' the old man cursed, grimacing: - Heck! Oh shit! Not only was this freak able to steal goods from under our noses, but he also mmed a bunch of my people. Shouldn''t have provoked him, it looks like some fucking dark magician! This is how I felt that something was wrong with him ... Now neithercrima nor money, I also lost people! Spitting furiously, the old man quickly calmed down and quickened his pace, he was still afraid of this strange wizard and wanted to quickly return to the guild. But, before he had time to walk a hundred meters, his animal instincts began to sound the rm! Jumping quickly to the side, the old man instantly turned into a huge bear right in the air. As soon as hended, a cloud of snow rose and as soon as it cleared, a familiar silhouette appeared on the other side. The bear''s pupils immediately contracted, the fur stood on end. It was he! That fucking dark magician! - Grrr! - growling, the bear turned sharply and started to run. Now he was afraid, atst he was really afraid, because now those eyes were looking at him! Some wild hunger was reflected in them, and it was directed precisely towards him! "Yes, your mother! He lured us here, aaaargh! " - having elerated, the bear tried to escape. But he could not know that Aidan literally rode in the snow without any problems, turning him into ice. In this ce, he moved at an unimaginable speed, and it was easy for him to feel such a huge vitality. Horror was growing, the bear was running with all his might, when suddenly a hoarse voice rang over his ear: - Gotcha ... - Aaaargh! - The heavy paw of the huge pr bear swung around sharply and hit the backhand. Judging by the magical abilities of the enemy and his ability to apply his transformation into a bear, his strong skin, blow force and everything else, then he could well reach the weak S rank among magicians. That is why Aidan lured him to the icynds, he of course could defeat him without death magic, because in recent months he has be quite strong. But, if there was a chance to satisfy the hunger of death at least for the next month, he was ready to do it. We can say that these magicians from the Bear''s w that day left luck ... - In death they are one ... - suddenly the words chilling my soul were heard. Aidan easily dodged the wed paw and instantly all the snow on the ground froze. The bear began to slide, when suddenly ck arrows flew towards him. At the same moment, Aidan squeezed his hand. - Forever. - the arrows immediately merged together, turning into a huge ck spear. The bear tried to avoid this attack, but immediately realized that it was impossible! It seemed to chase him, and although it seemed incredibly slow - his speed was amazing, he realized that he was not able to dodge! - Grrra! - a bear roar lifted the surrounding snow into the air, even shook off the ice from the trees, and then he got up on his hind legs and threw a wed paw straight towards the oing spear of pure death magic. The two attacks collided instantly! - Graaaaa! - the bear roar thundered around the area again, but this time the rage was reced by a painful cry. The bear was thrown a couple of meters back, and he was able to stay on his hind legs, but his right paw ... Chapter 42 Chapter 42 In horror, the bear looked at the remnants of a paw, almost to the elbow itpletely evaporated, as if something had torn it. Even the blood did not flow, since the paw had dried up to the shoulder, having lost all its life! "Fucking bastard!" - even getting angry, he realized that he was faced with the most disgusting enemy possible. He had no ranged attacks and could not block his homing attacks. Now he was just an easy target! In his memory, few people at all could damage his durable skin or withstand the blow of a bear''s w! - What kind of magic is this ... - growling, the bear was amazed more and more, because he did not even feel pain after all this! But the chilling fear only intensified. This time, as if death itself hade for him, this magic simply killed everything in its path ... In fact, if this bear had at least one ranged ability, it could have dragged on. Aidan could not yet kill with one wave of death, so in his hands such powerful magic did not look so impressive yet. But, against the current enemy, this was quite enough. No protection could save him the fleeting devouring of death ... The old man knew that he could not escape, but he did not dare to attack either. He was afraid ... it was no longer just fear of a powerful enemy, it was fear of death itself, inexplicable and terrible, oppressive and terrifying. Only Aidan didn''t let the enemy think for a long time, he moved again, the ck veins on his body grew even more, then he finally overtook the bear in the forehead. Gathered, the old magician used hisst resort! - Graaaa! - a terrifying roar escaped from the jaws of the monster, which immediately slowed down the approaching enemy, only the air wave did not affect the ball of darkness at all, it continued to increase. In his current state, Aidanpletely forgot about everything, investing in every blow to the fullest. The bear grew in size, its eyes were reddened, and all its fur was sharpened. He was ready to put everything in this battle, a feeling of hopelessness filled his soul, but he was not going to give up just like that, without a fight! Only, no matter how hard he tried, Aidan''s face did not flicker with surprise or anticipation, the former cold gaze filled with lust for blood burned with a silver shine. The bear hit with a paw, and Aidan threw the ck orb to attack. At such overwhelming speed, the two forces collided again! A terrible roar shook the remaining snow, the trees broke, the surviving animals turned into a bloody mess, and then two silhouettes were thrown out from the snow veil to the sides. No matter how strong Aidan was, the bear was able to answer with dignity, but the monster itself smashed several trees to pieces and spat out a whole stream of blood. His remaining paw looked no better than the first now. The lull after the collision did notst long ... The bear has lost both of them ... Two of his precious paws. Moreover, a piece of flesh was missing in his chest, it was as if he had been torn out by an unknown force. Even realizing that he survived, he trembled even more. Death seemed to bent over the back of his head and whisper something incoherent with a mockery ... Blood began to flood everything around, and the bear began to cough up blood and roar hoarsely, after which it abruptly turned into its human form and, with heavy breathing, tried to roll over onto its stomach. He did it, somehow, but he could ... And then he looked in the direction of the recent collision. There was hope mixed with fear in his gaze. But as soon as he looked there, his face immediately twisted in horror! A couple of tens of meters from the defeated magician, the young magician as if in nothing had got up. His right arm was twisted at an indeterminate angle in several ces, but he didn''t seem to notice it. He cracked his neck and pulled his right hand with his left hand. After an unpleasant crack, all the bones returned to their ce, but they were still shattered, but not for long ... The hand lit up with a golden glow, and then Aidan calmly squeezed his hand a couple of times and grunted contentedly. Even his bloody chest immediately tightened and no scars remained. He used life magic as easily as he used death magic! Then his hand suddenly brightened and the ck veins tried to disappear, but all this happened only for a moment, then the pallor returned, as did the ck streaks that again filled the empty spaces. The defeated old man could only smile sadly, and then close his eyes in anticipation of death. He knew for sure that he would die, in whatever battle he fought, he had never felt like this. A distinct awareness of his own death for a man on the edge instantly awakened memories of glorious days, of happy times. But, I wanted to live even more ... As soon as the old man heard creaking steps in the distance, the world around quickly turned ck. Even with his eyes closed, he felt as if all sounds had evaporated, a deadly intent covering the area with its boundless shadow. The world lost all colors and evaporated before our eyes.! The old man''s eyes opened again and even half-dead, he suddenly wanted to live with all his heart, his soul shrank in horror, he was afraid to disappear - to melt into eternity, along with the snow! The mere presence of the Assassin of the Gods of Life and Death could instill in others both the warm breath of life and the icy horror of death. For a person, these two opposites cause quite logical behavior ... That is why the magician, who should not have been so afraid of dying, was frightened for some reason. After all, understanding that you are going to die is not at all the same as feeling it ... Aidan''s magic slowly prated into the old man''s soul and began to influence her. Like a deadly curse, she began to destroy his faith and hopes. This is what will happen to anyone who has touched death magic without being a God yer. Finally Aidan approached the old man, he did not kill him, but simply looked at the bloody trail left on the surface of the snow. The dead man continued to clutch at life in panic and crawl with all his might towards his chance to live at least one more moment ... For a moment, the young wizard froze. It is not clear why, but awareness and a feeling of satisfaction filled him. Aidan wasn''t himself now, but he could clearly sense the glimmer of a fleeting awakening from the magic of death. The understanding of death itself came quietly and imperceptibly. - Your life leaks away ... - he said, still hoarsely: - You are afraid to die, but at the same time you leave life behind. - Having collected a handful of bloody snow, Aidan squeezed it and closed his eyes for a moment. The blood had long since turned cold, merging with the frozen shards on the ground. It was really wonderful. Life mixed with death, like blood and ice, giving rise to something beautiful ... Standing up, Aidan began to pace slowly down the bloody path. The old man continued to slow down and slow down, and the amount of blood increased, even his hands began to bleed, but he, biting into the snow, just continued to crawl, quieter and quieter. Finally, after another couple of minutes, he stopped, the blood continued to flow, noticeably more slowly. It was then that Aidan reached the dying man, sat down in front of his head and again collected a handful of snow with fresh blood, which quickly cooled and turned into water. This time was different from the past, it all happened right before his eyes. - That''s all ... you can''t escape. - red drops touched the snow again and merged with it. No matter how the blood tries, only an icy end awaits it. - I ... Do not ... - already about to say something, the old man just opened his mouth and at the same moment his eyes zed over. Life left them, and Aidan suddenly grinned, and that grin soon turned into a furiousugh. It is not clear why, but, he was amused by this, how the life of this person flowed away in an instant, turning the body into a simple pile of bones and meat, looked really funny! Heughed briefly, losing his emotion again. Grabbing the old man''s head, Aidan slowly dragged him through the snow, wanting toplete a beautiful picture ... Chapter 43 Chapter 43 *** A serene snowfall began far away in the cold regions of Fiore. The blizzard passed, the day was falling, and the sun had almost disappeared behind the high hills. Slowly, one of the snowkes, caught by the wind, swept across the dark sky, and then proportioned between a pair of frozen trees. Having made this way, she finallynded. The snow had no feelings, so he absolutely did not care where the wind could bring it. Landing on a pile of bloody corpses, the snowke quickly took on a faint purple hue. Suddenly, a strange rustle swept through the area, and then ... - Haaa! - the lifeless silhouette, which had sat in the snow for about an hour, suddenly jumped up. His head and shoulders instantly lost their snow-white veil. The guy was breathing heavily and hastily looking around. The picture ahead did not surprise him, he clearly remembered everything that he had done, but still his body was still trembling and this was definitely not due to the frost in the air. This time the influence of death has exceeded all limits! Aidan sat in front of a pile of corpses, markedly different from the one that had originally appeared here. Now these were not whole bodies or even body parts, and now they no longer belonged only to people. Herey animals: deer, hares, birds, and each of the bodies was cut into pieces and properly gutted. He threw them into heaps and bleed! It was already frozen and covered with snow, but if you dig up just a little ... Throwing aside a smallyer of snow, Aidan grimaced and turned away from the mess. Even if this pile was already covered with snow, intestines and organs were scattered everywhere. Disgusting and at the same time incredibly creepy sight. Even a murderer, who has seen blood more than once, could not stand such a "masterpiece"! Definitely, a normal person would never do something like this ... It was as if he had built some kind of altar of flesh. The worst thing is that he even now remembered what he felt at that moment. He not only remembered everything in the smallest detail, how he killed each of these animals and dismembered, he remembered what he felt ... "This time I got carried away ..." - Massaging his temples, Aidan could not help but sigh in disappointment. Even realizing that all this was not entirely his doing, he still could not feel inner contempt and disgust for what he had done. He didn''t like the murder process itself, not at all ... In fact, he didn''t care deeply about it, but the way the blood poured and merged with the snow, for some reason, seemed to him delightful, and he must admit, even now it seemed to him it''s a pretty good sight. This made him feel even worse - as if an alcoholic unable to cope with the habit, constantly making the same stupid mistakes. He had known for a long time that it was not the moment of the murder that was important to him, but some kind of perverted striving for a sense of life, understanding, awareness. It was difficult to convey, but he seemed to be trying toprehend something, to feel life, its origins ... It all boiled down to understanding and merging of the two opposites of the magic of the Killer of the Gods of Life and Death. It was also frightening that every time he was more and more clearly aware of herself in this strange state, he could no longer just see everything as an outside observer. Now he felt all the same, as if forgetting who he was. He not only liked it, but he even understood that it was impossible to do otherwise, as if this was the only way to realize the magic itself. "I know it''s not me, but ... This concept of death is so close. The first time I realized that I want life, the next time I realized that I can still resist partly and I could restrain myself without harming Wendy. But, for the third time, I realized that I would definitely harm her ... This was what Aidan feared, this death-influenced form that he wished to subdue. More than a month ago, he unconsciously again underwent the influence of his magic and turned into this eerie form. Then he realized that he was not able to restrain her when he wanted. Moreover, this transformation ispletely independent of the use of death magic. He hadn''t used it since hisst fight with lizards in the forest. Therefore, he quickly understood everything - his magic in part turned into a curse, which he must release from time to time. Therefore, these people were very unlucky ... The Magic of Death wanted to taste life, not only to kill others, but rather to bathe in life force. Only this time, Aidan released it on purpose in order to satisfy this hunger at least temporarily. Thest time in the forest, hepletely killed dozens of trees and only then could he calm down. If he could not contain this power, he could at least purposely release it in a controlled environment in order to understand how to contain it in the future! Only thisst time, he realized that everything was not so simple ... The point was not entirely in death, but rather in bnce with life. This was one of the important secrets of this concept of Assassin magic, the reason why this magic could be controlled by the wizard. Aidan already knew that this was all due to ack of understanding of magic, but now he was convinced that it was not only about death, but probably life too. "Zeref waspletely out of control, but the magic of the Assassins changed that, I don''t know exactly what''s what yet. But, apparently, everything changes every time. This should definitely lead to something. I don''t feel it''s a threat to myself, but ... It definitely suggests that my magic is very strong and I''m too weak to use it mindlessly. But, it does not ask me for permission at all, even after this time I can again feel that I can release a muchrger tornado of death or grow more trees with the help of life. This proves once again that undergoing this state of madness, I be stronger. But, I''m still scared ... I''mpletely unsure of the ability to stop this. I do not want to harm my loved ones because of sudden outbreaks " Of course, along with concerns and concerns, there were some benefits beyond increased control. Now Aidan unconsciously felt his next surge of magic. We can say that with each appeal, he took more and more control over this, but at the same time, it did not please him at all. Not only did he kill so many this time, but he also spent hours in this guise. This means that he was wrong about something. If so, could it be even longer next time ... It was annoying. - I think now I have enough time to return to the guild. I now have about six months, if nothing happens that is not controlled. As long as I do not use death andprehend life intelligently, I can keep everything under control. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ncing back at the mountain of remains, Aidan sighed softly and turned around. You can''t undo what you''ve done, Bear w got themselves into trouble when they tried to stop him from taking possession of thecrima. Cruel, but, there''s nothing you can do about it, if you feel sorry for everyone in a row, you can''tprehend the magic of death, and then the worst can happen to someone important. There was no way Aidan could do that. He was ready to kill if need be, even if he didn''t like it. This is the way of the magic of life and death. Aidan didn''t stop anymore. He left thecrima in a special ce, as well as his things - if nothing unexpected happened, by the next morning you can already reach the nearest city. The current Aidan was already at times different from himself in the past, now he not onlyprehended his own magic of ice to apletely eptable level, he also mastered several secondary types of magic. That is why he did not return to the guild after a rather dangerous assignment. He went on a journey to different cities in search of information and in search of worthy rivals. Two hourster, Aidan reached a small snow-covered cave in the mountains. Empty and cold. You shouldn''t have expected something more from this abandoned ce. Gathering up some brushwood, the guy stretched out his hand and an orange me immediately appeared on it. As soon as it touched a piece of wood, it quickly red up and began to re up. - Not so bad, now at least I won''t die of hunger, - Aidan nodded and decided to cook the hare caught a little earlier. I wanted to eat, but the path to Magnolia is not close. Right behind the mountains you can find an inhabited vige, he had already been there, but there was no point in returning there. Over the past months, Aidan has begun to handle magic much better. For example, he managed toprehend the basics of wind magic and even fire. At least he could now make a fire with his scorching me, or even extinguish it with a gust of wind. Of course, this cannot be used in battle, and he was not going to learn a stronger magic. With the rest of the sorcery, he also advanced quite a bit. Of course, he could not yet transmit a telepathic message for kilometers or put strong magicians to sleep, and it would definitely not be possible to rearmpletely. But, he has already received a basic understanding of all this and illusion, including. At least from all this, he realized that he had quite a good talent for magic and learning. Ice magic for sure, even if it''s God yer ice. In this magic, Aidan had the biggest progress, especially in recent times, when he was walking in snowynds. Learning magic in a climate like this is quite helpful to understand. In addition, from the grimoire, heprehended everything concerning the magic of the Ice God yer. All that remained was to understand the spells and develop to the point where they could be used. Pulling his backpack towards him, the guy reached into the outer pocket and took out a small purple crystal. It was the size of a small apple and resembled a diamond-shaped stone with several chips, especially at its base. It was immediately evident that he had been chipped from arger piece. But, in any case, it was not damaged. It should be enough to seal the soul. Aidan looked at thecrima for a while, and then sighed. - The spell is not difficult, I think I will master it in a month. That''s just ... * Two months ago in the ruinednds of Istvan. Through thick snow, advancing day after day. The lonely youth finally reached the ruins of a city. He made his way through the snowdrifts to a huge ice structure, right in the center of the snowynds. Then he finally slowed down, threw off his hood and frowned seriously. - Deliora ... - if you look closely, deep under the ice, you could see the terrible face of the demon. Aidan returned to his previous step, waved his hand and scattered the nearby drifts, revealing a view of several ruined stones of some old building. Going further, the guy finally touched the ice and closed his eyes for a moment: - Lv. He said quietly, as if wishing to feel a long-forgotten warmth. As if trying to hear her voice again. But, the answer was only the howling of distant winds, throwing snow into the heavens. Aidan sighed and removed his hand. "I''m one step closer to your return. Just wait ... - the sight of this lonely ice, on these deste and coldnds, for some reason, appealed to some forgotten sadness in the depths of his soul. Aidan turned around and decided to get out of here quickly. With just onest nce at the thickness of blue ice, there was only more determination in his gaze. He didn''t feel it - he didn''t feel it at all. It only made it worse. Perhaps even now, she was fighting this rotten monster from Zeref''s books. And after that, how was he supposed to rte to this dark magician? Was he supposed to understand him? Something to sympathize? Even if Ur did not raise him as a mother, he simply unconsciously felt annoyance towards this Great Dark Magician who created these mindless demons. And for what ... Remembering Natsu, Aidan somehow smiled sadly, and after that he decided to leave this ce. He was here only to see her. Having strengthened his desire even more, he threw away doubts and decided to take away thecrima. He had long been on her trail, only the price could make any light wizard stop. Sitting by the fire, Aidan recalled that unpleasant day. Everything went on as usual, he entered that house to pick up a stone from a wealthy collector. Of course, it couldn''t be that simple. As if at the behest of some misfortune, the Bear Talon bastards burst into the house. In this Chaos, Aidan saw the advantages and took the crystal, but it was then that he faced the guards. The rich man may have been useless, but he managed to find a strong sorceress from somewhere. Fortunately, she used wood magic and became an easy target for Aidan. He hid his face and, of course, his guild mark. Therefore, he used his skill in life, control of trees and nts in battle. Only, after all, another unpleasant enemy intervened in the battle, who turned out to be a traitor and sided with the Bear w. The battle dragged on and Aidan finished off several, and then even had to release the ice magic. So he came to the point when, in anger, he decided topletely bury all enemies. In the end, these bastards staged a total massacre in that house. How convenient, there were no witnesses, but the stone ... - Was it worth it ... - With a bitter grin, Aidan removed the stone, pulled the jacket out of his backpack and threw it over his body. Although he managed to hide his belongings on the way, he was quite capable of escaping. But, he decided to kill everyone ... Lately, the question of life and death has be too vague. - Was it worth it to join the light guild? It seems like people like me don''t change. - with some thoughtfulness, the guy continued to cook his dinner. No matter how he thought about everything, there was no point in retreating. There is acrima and a spell, it remains to wait for the moment when Leon will move Deliora and reach Galuna. Chapter 45: New Business Chapter 45: New Business Some story came out of the restaurants. Thanks to his past earnings, Shikamaru already had some capital, but it would still not be enough to open his own enterprise ... And he did not count on this at all. In those days, he did not know the techniques of changing appearance, so it was probably impossible to start a business at his age. But, thanks to some problems, everything changed. Two years ago, a couple of months after the incident with several children, Shikamaru raised a lot of money. But, this method of earning did not work for long. Although his subordinates worked conscientiously, the vigers did not manage to fool for a long time. It just so happened that some of the children had ninjas in their parents and some suspected something. Of course, this was expected. Ultimately, the Shinobi could go to Shikamaru, so he had to get out of it very quickly. Of course, the suckers he worked with were not particrly happy with this oue, yet they had to do the dirty work and they counted on their reward. But Shikamaru didn''t really care about it, a couple of skirmishes and fights, and it ended up fine in the end. He was not involved in charity work, he had already taught them a rather important lesson ... But in the end, it was not possible topletely get rid of the problems. For obvious reasons, some shinobi managed to figure out who was behind this scheme. Shikamaru couldn''t get rid of the witnesses, so that was to be expected. Fortunately, he already knew that this was likely to happen. He ran into a couple of kids from the academy, so he knew their parents might very well be ninjas. But even so, Shikamaru was not particrly afraid of future problems ... He already knew it would be difficult to me a four-year-old child, especially the son of the vige''s important Jonin. The voice of a simple Chnin against the head of an entire n would not have decided anything at all. Even if punishment follows, it certainly won''t be particrly scary. How can you punish an ordinary child? Shikamaru could well tell some childish nonsense and justify himself. Therefore, the case did not re up much. In the end, Shikaku found out everything, and although the case was quickly resolved, Shikamaru was still slightly hurt. Although, he would not call it that ... More likely a small nuisance, no more. Shikaku decided not to tell Yoshino what had happened, more for his own sake rather than his son. Who knows who she''s going to me in the end? So Shikamaru got off with a simple reprimand and a rather difficult training. Although, the reprimand was mixed with praise, but the training did not scare him at all, even if he had to endure several hours of sparring with his father. Such Shikamaru was even really d ... Since then, the father''s attitude towards his son has slightly changed, now Shikaku asks much more questions and is much more interested in the boy''s affairs. Well, Shikamaru himself was not particrly opposed, everything turned out in the best possible way. Still, thanks to his father, he managed to learn a couple of n techniques, so it even yed into his hands. Well, as for the business, he should also thank Shikaku here. Although he was a little dissatisfied with such an excessive independence of his son, he still decided not to insist that he take money from him. But he couldn''t let him get into trouble again, so he offered an alternative. Apletely legal way of earning money at the discretion of Shikamaru. Maybe it was a test, but the guy didn''t care much, there weren''t many options and Shikamaru. Although there was money, it was not enough for something serious. Shikaku could provide a certain amount for temporary use. Which was fine with Shikamaru. So, having formed with his father, he decided to open a small restaurant. The situation was quite funny, a four-year-old guy starts his own business ... Somewhere in another world, this would only causeughter. Yes, even in the ninja world, this would be difficult to ept, so although Shikamaru was responsible for everything, Shikaku simply covered him up and was listed as the owner. Otherwise, he did not interfere in the affairs of his son. After this incident, Shikamaru''s respect for his father grew even more ... At first, I had to hire a couple of cooks, and already when Shikamaru mastered shadow cloning, hands were added. Besides, the clone does not need to pay, which is an additional benefit. In any case, the business brought in ie, and quite sufficient, a couple of months ago, Shikamaru closed the debt to his father and was now fully working for himself. "Perhaps in a year or two it will be possible to expand ... Although I have better ideas" - exhaling smoke, Shikamaru chuckled a little and closed the book. Earnings were important, but he wasn''t really hoping for a restaurant. He was just like a little side job in the vige. When he can leave the vige, there will be tons of new ways to get some money. Although, as a way tounder money, it will do. Shikamaru brushed aside his thoughts, slowly stood up, and then opened another task: - "Chnin Power" Reach 1000 chakra volume, 150 strength and speed, 200 stamina. Minimum chakra control is 100. Learn at least three C-rank techniques. When Shikamarupleted the Genin Power quest, he naturally received a new one - Chnin Power. Perhaps it was a new difficult path, he remembered well how long it took to reach his current chakra level, so it would take at least a couple of years for Shikamaru to umte enough. But, this is only if he just trains. Chakra growth is gradually slowing down, Shikamaru had noticed this long ago. If you judge correctly, then by the age of ten, the growth of the chakra volume will slow down very much due to age. So even if Shikamaru is training now, it doesn''t affect the volume that much, just a little bit ... if the chakra had been increasing all his life, it would be too easy. By about the age of twelve, the ninja reaches its limits in volume thanks to gics, and then everything depends on him. Shikamaru was quite confident that he could reach Chnin''s level in two years, maybe less. He counted on a quick increase in strength and new bloodlines. He specially saved up points for a good and pleasant pumping. To be a Chnin in two years is, of course, quite fast, and besides, at eight years old it is something very rare and difficult. But, with a system and so many pedigrees, it should be logical. If he could not even do that, it would be too strange. Just with all this strength, Shikamaru felt bored, he wanted to quickly deal with the academy. But at the same time, he knew that it was worth being patient and perhaps wait for the canon. Long and boring, but he was ready to endure ... Still, he was not going to give up his knowledge of the original history. If he leaves the academy earlier, it could cause problems in this regard. In addition, he is not quite officially at the academy, technically he is already Genin and if he asks well enough, then perhaps the Hokage will give him some task. Maybe something small that Shikamaru can of course use and walk outside the vige. If so, he can ease the boredom a little ... Looking around, Shikamaru dropped and put out his cigarette, and then slowly trudged to the Academy, thinking about some things. Actually, as always ... "Soon it will be possible to start pumping, I havepleted enough tasks, it would be time to buy something worthwhile" - entering the building, Shikamaru immediately went to his ss. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Before the woman had time to understand what was happening, the old man hit the ground with his cane, and then waved his free hand. The maid at the same moment began to stagger, as if drunk. A transparent mist, invisible to themon man, hit her nose and prated deeper into her body ... - What the ... - she didn''t have time to understand anything, when she suddenly fell and began to snore. Seeing this sight, Aidan only sighed to himself. "You still need to learn, she didn''t fall instantly. Eh, the magic of sleep is definitely not my element ... " After that, he slowly walked towards the gate, but did not slow down at all. When his foot touched the iron doors, he did not seem to notice the obstacles and calmly stepped directly on them: following with the other foot, continuing to step on a vertical surface, as if walking in a park. Easily crossing the obstacle with the help of ice magic, Aidan continued to slowly move towards the main door of the mansion. - Let''s have fun, - whistling, the decrepit old man touched the door. Instantly, a crust of ice swept in all directions, covering the entire wooden door. Once everything froze, Aidan tapped her lightly with his wooden cane. At the same moment, the door turned into small fragments and crumbled. Crossing a small group, the old man entered the mansion. He never met a single obstacle. Only with a wave of his hand, the fragments of the door flew in the wind. Inhaling deeply, Aidan stopped for a moment and rummaged in his pocket, took out a small silver key, held it out in front of him and said: - White crow, open the gates! In a sh of gold, a small white bird appeared right in front of the old man. - Kar! Hello host. - greeted the raven, this time without swearing. After several calls and the conclusion of a contract, the raven had to hold back a little. Aidan called him no more than five times after that incident, so they had a bit of an agreement. Although, of course, this bird still sometimes shouted out vulgarities or something else. In any case, as long as he holds his tongue at least temporarily, Aidan was already d of that. After all, if he were just a small, silent bird, he would be even more useless than he is now. - Raven, go find Virgo, while I inspect the house. - Oh you, yo ... - the raven finally made out the old man in front of him, whose voice did not match this wrinkled face like a plum. True, the raven stopped the hail of questions in time, remembering how this man somehow almost ate him, roasting him over the fire. The bird swallowed and shook its tail, and then sharply croaked: - Kar! Virgo?! Is this crazy girl here too ?! - So you know each other? - asked Aidan, starting to inspect the hall in which he found himself. - Well, - the bird stepped from paw to paw: - Kar! Not really, I used to walk with that nasty snake and goose and dove. Kar, we were the best team, master! Until the rotten swan gets into our affairs! Well, and then myst master died, I told you that ... Those were glorious times ... Aidan stopped and asked irritably: - So where does the Virgo? - Kar! How to do it ?! In the Celestial Spirit World, we are almost neighbors. And believe me, you would not want to live next to her! I had to move, she exhausted all my nerves! This girl always wanted to pluck and wash me! Why am I white ?! Just ask this crazy woman! From these croaking mixed with screams, Aidan quickly began to regret having summoned this talkative bird ... - Well, go to her and tell her. Just don''t bother me, - Aidan waved him off and walked further into the hall. He felt the presence of vital auras here, so he immediately went to them. - Eh, ugh! - the raven spat, waved its tail and slowly fingered its paws, walked towards the stairs. Although he was talkative andzy, and did not yet follow his tongue, at least the raven knew how to move well with its paws with a rather impressive speed. Of course, he hated water, and he also hated flying. But his magic was not so bad. He was able to produce rather strong sound waves, to match his loud nature. An untrained magician can easily lose his hearing if a raven shouts well in his ear. Perhaps the pluses of this bird end there ... After all, it will not even be possible to fry it. - Go to the right, - Aidan grumbled, looking after his spirit, which walked wherever he looked. The raven croaked in displeasure, pped its wings and walked in the other direction. *** At the same time, a fat mustachioed man with a contented looky in his jacuzzi and enjoyed thepany of two small maids: their faces resembled pork stigmas, and their bodies ... If you could cross an old vase with domestic pigs, you would get exactly a couple of these strange women. One of these maids rubbed the fat man''s back, and the other fed him with slices of an oundish fruit. Both women giggled and grunt vilely, while Everly broke into a happy smile and rxed in the warm water. The Duke''s life in all its glory! - This is what I call the life of a great man! - The Duke eximed contentedly, licking the crooked fingers of his grunting wet nurse. Meanwhile, bypassing the entire pce, Aidan put three maids to sleep along the way, finally reaching the desired location where the duke and the owner of the mansion were hiding. - Oh, master! - suddenly heard nearby: - And you are here! Aidan nced at the raven, which was quickly fingering with its paws, and sighed. - You just got here? - Oh, well ... - the raven scratched the wing with its beak and grumbled: - I found some ugly girl here and almost died of fear! I had to stay ... Kar! Where are you taking me ?! - Shut up and walk alongside. Aidan waved his hand and walked towards the unusual vitality ahead. He felt something like that only from his ster spirit. Of course, this aura of life was different from those in this world and even from the aura of the raven itself. It is not difficult to understand who it might belong to. The Virgo looked a bit like a Silver Grade Star Spirit, but was clearly different, as if she were of the highest kind. However, this is natural - Aidan had nothing topare with, but at least the vital forces of mortals and spirits were as different as heaven and earth. Fortunately, he could feel them too. Over the past months, Aidan has gained a greater understanding of the magic of life and therefore was able to distinguish not only different people, but also their powers, as well as distinguish them from animals. However, only by vitality, he still could not determine who its owner. But, it was not so important anymore. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Walking down the long hallway, Aidan stopped abruptly. The raven skipping followed the owner and croaked in displeasure. Suddenly he froze and cried out in displeasure: - Oh, give me a cock! The bird shuddered sharply at the displeased nce of the owner and quickly turned away: - me boss ... - Who you are! Boomed a rough and hard tone from the huge muscr woman. Even if Aidan stopped the flow of words of his spirit, he could not agree with some of his statements ... The Virgo was really frightening! As soon as her gaze touched the little old man, she already stretched her fingers on her hands, but immediately stopped when she saw a white crow. - Eh? Birdie, is that you? Virgo was really amazed. For a long time she had not seen this gluttonous and noisy bird ... - Kar! - the raven abruptly disappeared behind the owner''s leg and fell silent. For the first time he was so scared of someone, and even shut up himself! Aidan couldn''t help but praise Virgo''s methods, she clearly had a good bargaining chip. Frowning, the huge woman approached a pair of intruders menacingly. Aidan raised his hand to stop her. - Wait, we didn''te to fight with you. We''re just guests. Can you show your normal Virgo look? - Hmmm? - the woman stopped, and then looked towards the door, which was guarded. Thinking for a moment, she seems to have decided something, and then her body shed with a golden glow, and she instantly shrank at least five times, turning into a short attractive girl in a maid''s apron: - Greetings guests, - bowing her head, Virgo added: - And you are a white bird, I haven''t seen you for a long time. - You yourself are a bird! Kar! - grumbled the crow, and continuing to hide behind the owner. Aidan, too, straightened for a moment and regained his former appearance. The maiden was not at all surprised, which could not be said about Aidan. He did not n to show himself yet, but seeing such an attractive face in this cute spirit, he nevertheless decided to show himself: - I''m here for you Virgo, let me go to Everly. - Follow me? - the girl was surprised, and then frowned: - Master asked to protect him! I can''t let you in, you have to wait until he finishes washing. "Okay," Aidan sighed, realizing that this girl wouldn''t just let him in. And it shouldn''t, because they don''t even know each other. Relying on the crow in this matter is pointless. Therefore, Aidan waved his hand towards the Virgin, and then walked past. She no longer blocked his path, as it was covered with a thick crust of dark ice. Of course, he was not going to harm her, the ice will stop her at most for a minute, and then he will crumble. In addition, with the power of the Virgin, she can destroy it herself even earlier. There should be enough time, he wasn''t going to me the celestial spirit for carrying out the order under the contract. The raven croaked and ran to the beautiful statue, but Aidan didn''t even pay attention to it, his body bent again, and hundreds of wrinkles covered his face and skin. When he reached the door, he again turned into a decrepit old man. Coughing, the guy stretched out his hand and pushed the door, which began to open with a creak. "Oh, how am I ..." Everly opened his mouth to ept the grape, but froze, just like his maids. An old man and a white bird entered the room. The strangest guests appeared on the doorstep. For a moment, everyone was speechless ... - Kar! Your mother, what a fat pig. - the crow could not restrain himself and, as usual, began to swear first, interrupting such a funny atmosphere of bewilderment. Only this time Aidan could not argue with him, this Duke really impressed, let alone his assistants ... - Who you are?! - finally recovering himself, squealed the duke: - Virgo! Where are you?! Get these freaks out of here! The only response was silence, though Aidan heard a slight crack behind him. Looks like the Virgo was a little stronger than he thought and was able to almost break free. But Everly was a weakling, with such a weak spellcaster, this girl is unlikely to be able to show her true abilities. Aidan didn''t let anyone move, he mmed his cane on the gray tiles and a terrifying bright glow spread from his body. Everyone immediately closed their eyes and screamed, an ice wave burst out in all directions. The jacuzzi and mustard immediately turned into ice sculptures, except for Averily, half of whose body remained frozen in the water. But he could not even understand what happened, being blinded. The icy wave was so fast that all the light immediately disappeared, covering the windows andmps, the Duke could not even realize that he was frozen by dark ice, whichpletely covered all the light. As soon as he could understand that he was in the darkness, fear then fettered his soul. - AND?! Aaaaa! - The Duke screamed shrilly, the scream quickly turned into a hysterical squeal. He could not pull out his body and even see his farm, of course, he was scared. Only Aidan hit his cane again and this sound was noticeably different from the past. The sound wave bounced off the solid walls and amplified many times over. Everly both winced and screamed again from pain in his ears. Aidan, on the other hand, walked slowly across the ice floor and, without losing his bnce, climbed directly onto a wide curtain of water, which he recently turned into an ice rink. The dimensions of this magical Jacuzzi were impressive. Aidan walked closer to Everly and came to a stop, hovering directly over the shaking Duke. He finally stopped yelling and could start listening. - Wh-what ... What do you want ?! Everly squealed, panting and sweating heavily, even in this icy room. - Your life, little man. I need a sacrifice for a dark ritual. Aidan replied calmly in a hoarse whisper. His voice did not sound like an old man, yet he barely seeded in transformation. But, he tried to make his tone as indefinable as possible. It won''t be very nice if this Duke recognizes him. There is no point in killing, it can cause even more problems. Therefore, he simply decided to change his appearance and rob this rich man, having previously scared him properly. He hid the dark ice, ordinary maids were people and could not notice anything since he put them to sleep, Everly was blinded and also could not say anything. And even if he could, Aidan wasn''t going to worry about it. He changed his appearance, and that was enough. In addition, a change in appearance and tricks like dream magic, he just decided to test it in action. It could have been done much easier. These are all just small training in magic. The ice yed its part, prating and freezing, hiding light and creating dark magical pressure. Everly simply could not be scared. As such a worthless wizard, he simply could not resist. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 In the silence, time passed more and more slowly, and from the piercing cold in the limbs and the icy atmosphere, it all only intensified. The Duke continued to shake in absolute darkness and shout: - Who is there?! Who are you?! Let me go! I am the Greatest Duke! How dare you, you brat ?! Yes, I will kill you from the world! He even found the courage to contradict ... - Really? Came a sharp tone, directly over the duke''s head. He trembled even more. His hands were frozen into the ice, like everything else, he only had to turn his head around. But even so, he felt that someone was standing right above him! At the same moment, Everly felt a chill in his neck, and then pain shot through his entire body. - Ahhh! Dont kill! Sir, I will forgive your forgiveness! The Duke squealed when he realized that the edge of a knife had been put to his neck. His tone changed instantly, and all arrogance vanished in the blink of an eye. Looks like he wasn''t that dumb ... Aidan could not see in the dark, but he could easily navigate only one glow of life force. Now he could even see the outline of silhouettes even in the most imprable darkness. Therefore, it was naturally easier for him. - So you want to live? - the old man let out a hoarseugh. - Want! Really want to! Let me go, please! The fat man began to plead, realizing that the point had been removed from his neck. In his vision, Aidan could clearly see the drops of life flowing from the Duke''s neck. His blood trickled down slowly, pouring a dying light into the dark ice. "Ha, not bad ..." - looking up from the contemtion of such an interesting picture, Aidan returned the edge to the fat man''s neck: - If you want to live, you have to pay! - I ... I will give everything! Don''t kill! * Two hourster, the train departed from Shirotsumi Station. Meanwhile, a boy was sitting in one of the carriages and with a satisfied smile, he examined the views passing through the window. "With money and a new ster spirit, I also gotcrima. This is what I call having a good time! " ncing down at his backpack, Aidan grinned and settled back in his seat. No one would have thought that this shabby backpack could contain an amount of as much as five million precious ones! Aidan hit the jackpot this time. Everly is definitely much richer, but the problem was that, like many rich people, this fat curmudgeon kept most of his money in some bank in the capital. The rest he kept with some merchant guilds or in real estate. Say what you don''t say, but he seemed to know how to conduct business. Aidan took the money from the safe, the Virgo''s golden key, and beat the fat man well. After all, his memory may be knocked off, which is not so bad. In any case, Aidan did not kill him, only frightened him a little, so that he could return if he started chatting. I had to beat so that there were no questions. Still, the spirit caster must be thrown down in order to pick up the key. In any case, Aidan was only happy to test his increased physical capabilities, clearly superior to children of his age, on someone. So, he took the train, heading to Clover, and from there on a direct flight to Magnolia. Fairy Tail was already there, it only remained to get to old friends. It is possible that the guild has been full of neers over the past months. It was time to get to know them as well, and then move somewhere else. Maybe even for Charlie, who knows. *** Towards evening, the train from Clover finally reached Magnolia train station. Meanwhile, in the Fairy Tail Guild, the mostmon situation for this ce was happening. The crowd of magicians, as always, was drinking ... Someone argued, someoneughed fiercely, someone''s fists were already itching. In general, the guild has not changed at all over the past months. Except, perhaps, its inhabitants. Recently, another replenishment of young wizards has happened in the guild. A trio of brother and two Strauss sisters arrived at the guild walls and joined two months ago, about a week after that another neer, Mystogan, arrived at the guild. And so, two days ago, another girl arrived at the doorstep - Levi McGarden. They epted everyone, however, the skills of some still impressed even Makarov. The children from the Strauss family turned out to be quite talented and already knew how to use the magic of Reincarnation. Especially the eldest of all is Mirajane. Her magic had demonic roots. Makarov was really impressed by such a nugget, and even in his guild. The old man was also surprised by Mystogan with some pretty interesting magic equipment. A secretive young man, he clearly did not intend to be part of any team or even start a rtionship with anyone. However, Makarov decided not to press too hard on the neer. If he wanted to keep away from everyone, he did not get into it. At the far table, there were three people: Cana, Wendy and Erza, and at the next table Gray was resting after a recent assignment. For almost a year, Aidan''s friends have changed very little. Except for the girls, who have grown noticeably and be even more attractive. - And where is this fiery fool? - asked Gray, looking around the guild. Erza calmly ate the cake and simply ignored everyone, recently one neer has made her too nervous. Only by eating the cakes could the sorceress somehow ignore this impudent girl. Cana decided to answer for everyone, since Wendy was dozing, reading some book. Thest months without her brother had already tired her too much ... - He''s with Lisanna, sort of ... I talked to her today. Although, it seems to me, they are hiding something. - Hmm, - Gray nodded gloomily. - Well, okay, I better go find myself a job. Stopping halfway, Gray turned and asked: "By the way ... Eid never showed up?" As soon as we talked about Aidan. Wendy immediately opened her eyes and adjusted her sses. Erza also put down her fork and looked at Gray with displeasure. Cana just grinned and shook her head. - Do you think someone would sit quietly if he showed up? The girls immediately began to look at each other, looking from one to the other: - What does it mean? - Erza asked: - What do I care? - Yah? - Cana narrowed her eyes. - Hmpf! It''s time for me to go! Erza got up and pushed Gray aside and walked to the task board. - What is it with her? The guy asked in surprise, looking at the trail of the scarlet-haired woman. Cana shook her head and exchanged nces with Wendy. - I think it''s okay. - Hmm? - the guy looked at the smiling girls, and then shook his head with a sigh: - Well, I have to go. "Laxus is healthy," Gray waved to the lonely boy in the corner of the bar. He just nodded in response and continued to drink something. "Where are these three more stupid, they said, they will cope quickly ..." - Laxus sighed with displeasure, thinking about his three newrades. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 No sooner had Graye to the board with tasks, as he immediately stopped, noticing Erza and Mira ahead. - Here ... - already realizing what their next argument will lead to, Gray decided to return to the guild a littleter. - Dick, did you stand here, I can''t see I''m standing here? - What are your problems, petty one ?! Gray sighed grimly and shook his head. - Right now it will start ... - but he did not have time to take a step aside, when suddenly surprised shouts were heard in the guild: - Ha! Look who''s back ?! - Wow! Boy, you''ve grown! - How is Aidan''s life? Not only Gray turned sharply, but Erzapletely forgot about her dispute with Mira and stared in amazement at the exit from the guild. Mira involuntarily shuddered at such a strange reaction of her rival and frowned, looking closely at the neer. But, followed by a joyful cry: - Brother! - a wave of wind immediately swept through the entire guild, and all the dishes flew into the air, booze rained down the area, flooding everything in its path. There was a p, and then a painful squeak: - Ahhh! - not having run just a meter to her brother, Wendy, as usual, stumbled andnded t on the wooden floor. - Uh ... - spattered from head to toe with food and drink, everyone opened their mouths in shock. The magic of the wind got out of their control at the most opportune moment ... - Hey! For what?! - Wendy! - Well, I just bought this hat ... At the same moment, Kana smiled and rose from her seat, just like Erza suddenly had a desire, but ... The smile quickly disappeared from her happy face as soon as she heard and then saw Erza''s hasty actions. She did not doubt, she walked towards him without any hesitation. Cana frowned, but still remained standing still, involuntarily clenching the hem of her dress. In turn, Aidan did not notice anyone at all, he justughed and quickly picked Wendy in his arms like a little princess: - My little sister, how I missed! - B-brother, - Wendy''s happiness knew no bounds, she hugged her brother''s neck with all her strength and pressed her face to his. Erza suddenly stopped halfway, and now she did not dare to move on. For some reason, she suddenly felt ufortable just like Kane, she wanted to approach, but suddenly she realized that she was reacting too sharply ... "Why ..." Erza blinked in surprise, staring at Aidan''s smiling face. After a moment of reflection, she smiled warmly and sighed, still continuing to walk forward. Aidan continued to hold Wendy and the gazes of both were inseparably touching, as if they could not get enough of each other. At a certain point, Wendy suddenly blushed and realized that the whole guild was looking at them! - W-well, I ... I ... - Wendy began to stammer in embarrassment, but Aidan understood everything and again put the girl on the floor. Shaking her delicate hair: - Still the same cute. I missed that ... - warmly examining the matured face of this little kitten, Aidan could not be touched. Over the course of a year, Wendy''s short hair has grown enough for her to let go of a long, high pigtail. In her little sses, she looked as adorable as possible. Aidan wanted to cuddle the treasure a little longer. "You''re back," Erza smiled as she walked over to the couple. - Ha! Erza! - not letting her understand what was happening, Aidan took a step and immediately embraced the scarlet-haired one: - I''m d to see you! - Uh-uh? - many in the guild stared in shock at this scene. They could not believe that after everything that had happened, these two could get along at all, let alone this ... And the most amazing thing was that Erza did not push him away, but, on the contrary, answered! She herself did not expect why, but at the same moment everything inside Erza trembled, a smile full of warmth crept out by itself and her arms wrapped around the guy''s neck, pressing him closer to her. Perhaps the warmth of the magic of life or his smile touched her heart, and now everything became so vague ... Watching from Kahn''s side, she frowned, then just let out a chuckle and sat down, trying not to look at this boring sight anymore. Mira grinned maliciously, realizing how she could now make fun of this red-haired arrogant. "Hehe, sweet couple, I''ll arrange for her! .." Wendy looked at this embarrassing scene with a disgruntled face, but still restrained herself and did not stop them. Although, she looked at Erza now with apletely different expression. The scarlet-haired woman suddenly got embarrassed, realizing in what position she was and abruptly pulled away, and then began to p Aidan on the shoulder: - Ha ... Ha ha! Good to see you! Alive ... Healthy ... Ha, that''s good! Her pping made Aidan''s eyebrow twitch and the bones crackled in his hand. - Yeah, alive, sort of like ... Yes. Erza walked away with a strangeugh: - Well, that''s good, oh-rest and now ... well, I ... I have a task there, I w-go. Before he could ask what happened to her, Erza flew out of the guild with a flushed face and disappeared around the corner. Aidan scratched the back of his head thoughtfully. "Hmm ... So she likes me? Of course, I noticed oddities, but ... Couldn''t everything have gone so easily? I just paid attention to her and helped with the eye. I may be cute, but so that ... " The guy was distracted from his thoughts by the sudden appearance of Macao, who came up with his friend: - Hi boy, don''t stand in the doorway, go eat and drink. - Oh, are you treating? - Hehe, of course! - Wakabaughed, looking around the guild, and then shouted: - My friend will soon have a son, let''s celebrate! - Wow, congrattions! Aidan shook Macao''s hand. - Hey, you shouldn''t, - the man broke into a smile: - With everyone, heh, it happens ... - Let''s drink! - the guild was again distracted and joyfulughter was heard. Aidan was quickly dragged to one of the tables, but he cleverly managed to avoid the fate of being the most drunk today. He wanted to, but not now. Tearing himself away from Macao and the others, Aidan greeted Gray, and then walked over to the unusually quiet Kana, she did not even look up at him and just nodded: - Hi Aidan. There was silence again, even Wendy looked at her friend strangely: "What''s wrong with her, I thought she would be d to meet her brother ..." - the girl frowned, realizing that something was wrong here. However, Aidan was not some kind of boy, he understood well what this reaction meant. All most likely because of Erza, but how to solve this is apletely different question ... Aidan was not against a rtionship with any girl, but definitely not now. The time ispletely inappropriate ... But it seems that not everyone shared his thoughts. He could not even imagine what might interest Erza after everything that happened, and even in the case of Gerard from the past. This is either a coincidence and luck, or everything is not at all so simple ... A woman''s heart, a rather vague matter. Aidan was about to bend over and say a few pleasant words to Kana in order to resolve this awkwardness, but she suddenlyughed, got up and hugged him: - I did! Nice to see you Adie! "Um," not only he, but Wendy looked at Cana in bewilderment. She smiled, but something was still wrong here. Even in her arms, Aidan felt that something was not sincere. "It''s worth dealing with this before no one gets any worse ..." Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Seated in their seats, Gray joined the table, and then the guys talked about changes in the guild. Of course, it wasn''t without asking about the months spent on the trip for Aidan. He had a lot to tell ... Especially about many interesting meetings. Nevertheless, he fulfilled not only his task, but also walked through several cities of Fiore in search of rivals from different guilds. Admittedly, this experience was not a mistake. Aidan fought with many experienced wizards and gained a lot of useful experience, as well as an understanding of magic that not only affects the magic of the wizard, but also the body itself, developing his physical performance. In addition, he acquired several strong acquaintances or even those who will be strong in the future. It was all definitely worth it. During the conversation, Cana behaved, as always, smiling and everyone quickly forgot about this strange misunderstanding at the beginning. Of course, Aidan didn''t quite believe that everything went so well, but he just didn''t know how to talk to Kana about it. For him, she was the first friend, most likely even the best friend. Therefore, he could only postpone this conversation, because even after making a couple of attempts during the conversation, Kana clearly was not in the mood to touch this topic. He could only sigh at it and continue to behave as before. To a certain extent, he just couldn''t think about it now, all his thoughts were upied with other things. He wanted to prepare and be stronger in order to keep everything under control in the future, as much as possible. Rtionships, romance, jealousy and all that were definitely not included in the ns ... When everyone dispersed, Aidan also left the guild. Following two newbies with a nce: - Damn, where is it? - The white-haired girl in a rather defiant outfit shouted displeasedly. Mirajane really looked adorable, but her character ... Aidan could only shake his head with a grin, it is very doubtful that they will get along. - I, well ... I think she''s with that Natsu again. - Elfman answered hesitantly. - Again with him ?! - Mira visibly angry, and then snorted: - Well, okay! - Sister! - Immediately heard nearby, and then the faces of Mira and Elfman beamed. Although, the elder immediately hid it, trying to scold her sister. However, it seems that she did not even pay attention to this and skipped home. Aidan followed them with a smile, this family seemed to him quite friendly. Mira and Lisanna were attracted by their beauty. Hair white, like the purest snow. No matter how hard Aidan tried, he couldn''t hide his curiosity. He really wanted to touch these beautiful snow-white curls ... Suddenly, he darkened, remembering the scene of bloody snow, his mood immediately deteriorated. "Damn it..." This time, Cana and Wendy left earlier, and Gray got ready for a mission. True, surprisingly, Laxus appeared in the guild, and then three other children arrived and then they all left the guild. Probably going on a mission too. Erza never showed up, and neither did Natsu. Aidan decided to wait for the boy at the entrance and check something. Since they had already begun to be friends with Lisanna, it could have happened that the Xids had already arrived. Thinking about everything, Aidan sighed again. "Kana and Erza, who would have thought ..." - pulling out of his pocket a battered photo of his mother, the guy looked at her thoughtfully: - "It will be difficult to choose someone ... And we are not so familiar. I know they are both wonderful girls, but based on their age, I somehow ... I think this is a little strange. Besides, I am definitely not ready to make such a choice now ... " - Ohhh, damn it, well, that''s what to do now ... - sighing at this strange situation, Aidan could only me his indiscretion. It is definitely his fault, flirting andpliments, cute face, strength and character. He was well aware that he did not look like a typical child, and even because of the magic of life ... Simply put, it is only a matter of time before he has to make a choice, and he increasingly wanted to dy this moment! All this only shows indecision, and he certainly was not one of those guys. The most annoying thing was that the choice had to be made now, at some thirteen years old! And he will not be able to ignore this, otherwise everything will be even worse, and he was not going to lose any of them. - Eh, maybe, well, him ... Why should I actually decide when to choose? Can we get everyone? It''s strange, but ... - Hey! - suddenly heard from the side. Aidan stopped in mid-sentence and turned to meet his old friend immediately. - Natsu! - Ha! Eid, you''re back! Come on, smack ... "Natsu stopped abruptly, throwing a cloud of dust into the air. He suddenly remembered that now he had no time for fights. Looking at therge egg in his hands, the guy sighed and walked closer to his friend. - Wow, Natsu, did you startying eggs? Aidanughed, patting his friend on the shoulder. - Wh-what ?! Not! - Natsu was indignant: - I found it! True! This is a real dragon egg! - Yah? Aidan stepped closer and examined the familiar blue patterns on the white shell. It looked almost the same as he remembered. The blue markings on the egg resembled mes. That is why, in fact, it was quite logical to assume that this is a dragon''s egg, and what kind of life force emanated from it ... Amon man would even envy. "Now it''s clear ..." - Aidan touched the egg and mentally chuckled: "They probably live more people and, at the same time, have innate magic." Thanks to the magic of life, Aidan could do a lot, for example - just instinctively feel the structures of organisms and quite simply determine their shorings. This is how he was able to restore Erza''s eye, not understanding at all any structure of the human body. The magic itself made it possible for him to simply act on the cells. So he could grow nts or even repair damaged tissues. Of course, as long as they were alive, or in contact with something alive. That is why, just by touching the life inside the egg, Aidan could easily sense some of the clues. For example, the approximate hatching time of a baby. "Hmm, he''s not more than a month left ... It looks like I''m on time. I think it''s worth going for Charlie tomorrow. " - Well, how do you like it? Natsu finally asked, since Aidan had been silent for too long and was touching the egg. "It''s hardly a dragon, but it''s definitely something magical. - Yes? - Natsu looked at his friend doubtfully: - Maybe ... "Okay," Aidan stroked the warm shell and patted his friend on the shoulder. "Take care of him, and I''ll go to bed. - Oh, well, okay ... Good luck! - Yeah, and you, don''t show it to the old man, otherwise it will fry! - Uh! What more! Laughing, Aidan headed home. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 * Back home, Aidan turned on the light and fumbled in the kitchen. Over the past months, little has remained intact. And it looks like no one really entered this house. In the past, Aidan made arrangements with the old man''sndlord to dy the assignment. He understood well the work of magicians and was not averse to waiting. It''s strange, of course, of him ... Although, it''s even more strange that Aidan lived in this house at all and at the same time he now has to pay a lot for the past months. - Well, it doesn''t matter, I got some money from the task and from that robbery, and also from some bets on fights with magicians. Well, and also Everly, this duke drove me a decent amount ... If everything goes as it should, it will be possible to begin construction of his housing soon. Uncorking a bottle of wine, Aidany down on the bed without taking off his shoes and dreamily held out: - Yeah ... I''ll build a mansion with a magical jacuzzi, library, wine cer and hire a dozen lovely maids. That will be a fabulous life ... Of course, it will hardly be possible to enjoy it for a long time. Well, at least I can satisfy my greed, at least a little. It will be possible to gather there a small group of wizards whom I can find, like Ultear or someone else ... They will definitely need to go somewhere. It is not appropriate to bring my sister to this rented hut ... Although, maybe I will put the guild building in another ce, who knows ... After drinking some wine, Aidan smiled. "Although, I''m unlikely to appear there more often than here. In any case, as long as I have money, I should buynd. I will deal with the territories and calcte how much money wille out for me. Thanks to Everly, I have five mas, from thest reward for the task there is almost nothing left, so they can not be counted ... however, I took almost two mas somewhere from that collector when I appropriated the Lacrima. In general, I have somewhere around six, almost seven. This can hardly be enough ... " After finishing his wine, Aidany down on the bed and dozed off. He wanted to sleep well before going to the old man nirvit. Charlie will definitely not wait, she stillcked to hatch somewhere else. * The next day, as usual, for lunch, with a bottle of wine in hand, Aidan arrived at the guild with measured steps. Naturally, he was not the first ... With a wry grin, the guy yawned, took a good sip of wine, and stepped onto the creaky floor. - ABOUT! Aidan! - I heard a voice nearby. Turning around, he found Macao grinning. - Who drinks in the morning? Decided to teach the liver from childhood? Commendable! - I''m thinking about it before ... ha. How is your son? - All perfectly! - the magician smiled happily: - The most glorious child that I have seen! - Haha, happy for you. After exchanging a few more words, Aidan got to the bar, where Makarov was already quietly drinking. - You don''t often see you here at a time like this. The old man pped a whole mug of some booze and,ughing, said: - You would have looked here even more often, you would not be so surprised. - Well, as it is ... - wrapped in a chair, Aidan put his elbows on the bar and thoughtfully examined the guild: - I like it here more and more ... - Hmm, - Makarov grunted: - Again, somewhere soaped? - There is such, we need to finish one thing ... - without finding any of his friends in the guild, Aidan just crossed his eyes with Mira, and then nodded to Elfaman. - Well, - Makarov looked at the guy with a grin: - Especially without stopping. I see you have be stronger, this is very helpful. I spoke to Goldmine, I heard about your run-in with Bhus ... Aidan looked at Makarov in surprise: - Master ... uh, if this is about that inn, then that crazy drunk is to me! - Really? - the old man gazed menacingly: - I heard that it was you who were that crazy drunk! - Uh ... We just drank a little, sat ... Well, we had a little fight, who knew that he was so strong ... - Well, of course, that''s how it happens! - the old man grunted with displeasure: - You better say what ... Who won? - Don''t you know? "Goldmay said you both got drunk and then disappeared. - Oh, well ... There was a case. He did not pat me weakly, but you can not worry, I finished him properly. In fact, Aidan embellished it a little, in that skirmish he first learned what the Great Speed means, it was the first fight in which he almost lost. And in fact, he lost in the first encounter, without the magic of life, he most likely could not even continue. An adult and strong wizard from Cerberus turned out to be simply from the Major League. Prior to that, Aidan had challenged many guilds and their strongest wizards around his age, but none of them made him tense. So he raised the stakes and picked the older people, which is what happened that day in Cerberus. Of course, in the Heel of the Mermaids there were opponents not from the weaklings, but it was Bus who was the one who defeated him in the first sh. True, after, it all ended in a glorious booze, which Goldmine did not seem to mention to Makarov ... Actually, Aidan did not touch on this topic either. - Here it is ... - Makarov thoughtfully scratched his gray beard: - I, you know what I think ... The exam ising soon, I had doubts, but since you were able to impress my old friend, I think you should take the exam there is. In any case, there are not many candidates this year who have a chance to pass. "Um," Aidan put down the bottle. "Are you talking about the senior wizard exam?" - About him, - Makarov finally drained his ss and jumped off the chair: - Don''t bete, I think everything will start in a month. If you''re going to leave again, don''t expect me to wait for you, okay? Aidan just nodded and bowed his head thoughtfully. "Exam means ... Pretty quick ... Is it worth it?" - returning his gaze to the retreating back of the Master, Aidan suddenly changed in his face and whispered softly: - Again this feeling ... Looking at the far corner of the guild, right by the stairs, the guy narrowed his eyes. - Such power ... What is it? - Mm? - Makarov turned around: - What are you talking about? Aidan returned his gaze to the old man and smiled calmly. - No, it''s okay ... I think I''d better go. - Uh-huh, - Makarov nodded with a squint, watching the guy pass by, heading towards the exit. Of course, the Master didn''t understand anything. Aidan was already beginning to suspect the significance of this strange feeling. Until now, he could not passively feel the vitality, unless he specifically concentrated on it. Only, even so, for the second time in the guild, he felt huge flows of life energy, mixed with the power of death itself. The sensation was vague, but ... Probably it''s all about the sealingcrima, which contains these two forces. Actually, it''s pretty amazing that he could feel her. But, Aidan simply could not think of anything else ... In this guild, only the Fairy Heart is able to manifest itself so strongly in front of the Killer of the Gods of Life and Death. It worried and attracted him at the same time. He tried to learn his magic, and contact with thiscrima could help ... But it''s unlikely that this can be done. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Even at the moment when Aidan arrived at the guild after a long absence, he first encountered this sensation. When he was here for the first time, this did not happen. However, not surprisingly, the magic increased, as well as his understanding, it did not evene close to the past. So Aidan has reached the point where sensing other people''s auras in life can very soon be just a passive ability ... Of course, he was not going to talk about this with Makarov, at least not yet. Revealing this secret won''t change anything. At least for now. Besides, there are more important things to do ... * On the evening flight, Aidan took the train to Clover, after informing friends of his departure. Cana was not particrly surprised, Erza grimly agreed, and Wendy was certainly upset. He found Natsu and Lissana in a hut in the woods, this cute couple were still waiting for Happy''s birth. Gray went on a mission altogether, but he never got to know Mira. This girl was clearly not eager to make acquaintances. In any case, Aidan did not insist, after all, the parents of the three sisters and brother died not so long ago. Having finished with everything in Magnolia, he immediately set off on his way to the unfinished ce. Clover was the first stop. A dayter, Aidan finally crossed several kilometers. The ancient forest where Nirvana was hidden again appeared before him. - Now everything is different ... - stopping at the edge of a small rock, he opened up a beautiful view of the boundless forests under his feet. From here, Aidan could clearly sense the life of every ancient tree, young and old animals. It was a real relict forest. - From this side, life, it seems, really, some kind of dull ... This forest seems to embody the past, unable to die. I believe the Nirvites influenced this ce. From that, my mood fell so much. Magic never ceases to amaze me. Descending the hill, Aidan walked quite a bit and finally reached the very area where the Cat''s House was supposed to be located. "Here I am, here again," with a kind of sad smirk, Aidan continued to walk through these forgottennds, in silence, barely feeling the light whirls of the wind. For almost a year of travel, he learned a lot about life, but the closer he prated into the depths of this ce, the more clearly he understood that even thendscape and nature itself can differ in their life incarnations. It turned out that the auras of life with seemingly identical nts are able to convey some kind of intention, as if they were sharing feelings with each other. As he walked closer to the old thatched hut, Aidan stopped and raised an eyebrow. "How strange ..." - the same old man Roubaul was sitting right in the aisle, but he absolutely did not radiate any life. Aidan saw something vague as he tried to concentrate, but mostly emptiness. However, how can an illusion, albeit of such a high level, have an aura of life in it? "Nab, you havee," Robaul nodded and rose from his focused meditative posture. - Come on. - without further ado, he simply called the guest inside his hut. "Nothing has changed here," Aidan said with a grin, the dust swirling everywhere. Although, there was still something new - a lone Egg in the corner of the room. It exactly resembled Natsu''s egg, only, without any notice: pure white, even in the semi-darkness of the hut, it seemed as if it sparkled with its snow-white radiance. There was definitely something special about him, he certainly had more magic than Happy''s, but the vitality was not very different. Although, the dates of birth of these Xids did not coincide - Charlie was a little younger than Happy. - Here it is, but ... - the old man hesitated, demonstrating his find: - Here''s the deal ... Aidan didn''t answer, he just frowned and quickly walked over to the egg. He realized something unpleasant even without the old man''s words ... Slightly tilting the egg to the side, the guy immediately saw a small crack at its base, it has not yet damaged the entire structure, but this is only the beginning. Difficulties can arise if the crack widens. And now there was no question of transportation. "It''s unpleasant ..." `` It just so happened, khem ... '''' Roubaul coughed in embarrassment. - Hisnding was unsessful, I was in a hurry as I could, but I was a littlete - forgive your pardon. - Nothing, - Aidan shook his head: - Life and death apany the living since birth ... I''ll figure it out. Touching the crack in the egg, the young magician closed his eyes and concentrated his life force. It was not a problem for him to close such a small crack, if this egg were not inside a living creature, perhaps it would not have been possible to turn it, but while the little kitten sits there, he could figure everything out. The radiance of life enveloped the entire egg and the crack instantly healed, the creature curled inside the shell trembled gleefully as soon as this pure energy of life touched it. Aidan unwittingly touched Charlie with his magic, but he did not attach any importance to this, but simply removed his hand. - It''s done. - The cat, immersed in sleep, shuddered with displeasure as soon as the pleasant warmth suddenly disappeared. Her proud character showed itself even before birth. But, after a few more moments, Charlie finally calmed down. Roubaul frowned as Aidan removed his hands from the white shell. - It''s magic ... What is it? - It doesn''t matter ... - the guy got up and bowed slightly to the old man: - Thanks for the help senior. I''ll take care of him next. He had no intention of revealing his secrets, even to a ghost. Roubaul paused for a while, thinking about something, but then nodded with a grin. - Hah, you shouldn''t, it was not difficult for me ... You haven''t forgotten about your promise, have you? I feel you have be much stronger. Now I ampletely sure that you can seed. - Well, - throwing off his backpack, Aidan neatlyid out his things and wrapped an egg in a warm cloth: - So far, I cannot deal with Nirvana, since I do not even know where to start. But, in a few years, I will definitely do it. Putting the backpack back on his shoulders, Aidan exhaled with relief. "Now you can finallye back ... I think Wendy will be delighted with such a gift" - smiling warmly, the guy presented the happy face of this little kitty. Noticing the guy''s smile, Robaul sat down next to him and calmly nodded. - Nab, I understand ... I''ve waited enough, I can wait more. I just hope you really keep your word. - Do not hesitate senior, you helped me, and I am repaying debts. Now I cannot say everything, but the time wille and those who want to use the power of Nirvana wille to this ce, then I will also intervene. - That''s how ... - the old man nodded: - Nab, so I''ll just wait. Saying goodbye to the old man nirvit, Aidan hit the road again. He was going to return to Wendy''s guild as soon as possible, and then prepare for the uing exam. In the past, he could have missed such an event because it was not needed, but, with the current strength, he nned to find a more difficult job for himself, not only because of the high pay, but also because of his good magical experience. S-ss assignments are definitely a real challenge, but now he was just missing it. Until the time of Galun, it was necessary to upy yourself with something, and such a thing as increasing one''s own strength is a quite worthy n. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 * Back in Magnolia, Aidan found another Gildarts Change, and then identally crossed paths with Gray. - This time you quickly, - the guy greeted, while his hands were already fully unbuttoning his shirt. Aidan nced at the exhibitionist with a wry grin. - I had to find something. Where have you been? - I went on a mission. - What kind of task? - Well, in short ... For a little chat, the friends finally made it to the guild when the city was rebuilding from the Gildarts Change. Having crossed the threshold, of course, everyone found the greeting scene with aughing, drunken crowd. - Ha, look who came! Finally, several people spotted Gray and Aidan. Having exchanged a few words with several acquaintances, the guy said goodbye to Gray and greeted Gildarts: - How is the assignment? - Oh, don''t even ask, boredom is mortal ... - Having settled down at the bar, Gildarts, as usual, proceeded to the long-awaited rest. - Something Natsu can''t see, - Clive examined the guild in surprise. - Really found a girlfriend? "Haha, you could say that." Aidan put down his backpack and poured himself some wine. - Oh, and we have newbies here, as I see, - finally noticed Elfman and a few more new ones, Gildarts. Aidan nodded. - There is such, you look next time youe, then the Master will change and the guild will be renamed. - Ha ha ha! This is possible guy! Very much! Ha-ha, this time, I will probably leave for a long time, I have a business in mind ... - ABOUT! - Aidan noticed Makarov slowly descending the stairs: - Master! Two raised their mugs in greeting to the old man. - Heh, came, it''s good ... Aidan decided to leave the two magicians and went in search of Wendy himself, first of all, getting close to Kana, who was sitting at the far table: - Hello. "Uh-huh," she nodded slightly in response. Following her gaze, the guy shook his head. "You know, I''m not blind. - Um, what? What are you talking about? - Kahn immediately made an innocent look. - Eh, - shaking his head, the guy tranted the topic: - Where is Wendy? - Oh, well ... I saw her with Natsu this morning. Together with Lisanna they went somewhere, - Cana bent down slightly and whispered: "Don''t tell the world. Aidan nodded and looked around. - Yes, and not to see her ... - This is because of Erza, they fought again, and then they argued about something and went on a mission. Don''t look like that, they went in different directions and tore off different leaflets. Cana chuckled a little. - What? Decided to hit on the neer? Do you miss our scarlet hair? Aidan threw an annoyed look at his friend, but said nothing, and then stood up: - Okay, I''ll go find Wendy. - Uh-huh ... * In the eastern forest of Magnolia, in a lonely thatched house, sat three children, surrounded by a ratherrge and unusual egg. Lisanna sat next to Natsu and Wendy opposite. "So you''re both Dragon yers, cool! - eximed Lisanna, after talking about magic. Before that, they chatted about different things, about Aidan and the affairs of the guild. Lisanna herself called Wendy, and the girl did not mind spending time with friends. - What were the names of your dragons? - Ha! My Igneel! "Mm ... Grandina," Wendy said sadly. - Look, I was thinking, how did we ... - but Lisanna did not have time to finish, as Wendy suddenly eximed happily: - Brother! - Eh? Almost knocking Natsu off her feet, Wendy jumped up and threw herself into Aidan''s arms. He did not even have time to enter the hut, when this cute kitten gently pressed against his chest. - Haha, Wendy ... I only left for a couple of days. What are you doing? "Hmm, I missed you anyway," the girl purred, continuing her tight hugs: - When we already go on assignments together ... - Well, someday ... - After ruffling her hair, Aidan suddenly remembered something and smiled: "Since you''re so lonely, I brought you someone. - Did you bring it? Wendy pulled back and blinked curiously. "What are you talking about? Lisanna and Natsu all this time looked in amazement at this strange couple of brother and sister. Even Lisanna was surprised. Wendy smiled so brightly ... This had only happened a couple of times in her memory. She hadn''t heard much about Aidan, but mostly when they talked about this guy, Wendy always became joyful, and Natsu seemed to like him. And now, Lisanna was able to personally see this guy. "So this is what he is ..." - Lisanna studied his face curiously, while Natsu stood up and calmly walked over to him, greeting him. - What have you got there? I want to watch too! - Ha, wait, let me open the backpack. Natsu and Wendy waited with noticeable curiosity for the guy to get something. Then Lisanna joined them. - Hello. Aidan looked up and smiled. "You''re Lisanna, aren''t you? - Yeah, are you Aidan? - Exactly. The girl could not admit that this guy looked pretty attractive, but, in fact, she, like Natsu and Wendy, was more interested in what he kept in his backpack. Finally, Aidan unrolled the cloth, and something white and indefinite appeared in the light. But then ... Pulling out the egg, Aidan handed it to Wendy without thinking. The girl involuntarily grabbed him with a puzzled expression: `` Th-this ... - Wow! - eximed Lisanna: - It''s just like our Egg! - Is our?! - Natsu chuckled: - I found him ... Aidan stroked his little sister affectionately. - This is a gift. I think when she hatches you will be close friends. If I am not there, she will definitely be. - Um ... Thank you ... - Tears came to the corners of Wendy''s eyes. Noticing her sincere joy, the guy''s soul immediately warmed up. He has finally fulfilled this important duty of reuniting these two cute kitties. Finally, he didn''t have to worry about Wendy losing his best friend. Now she was in her arms, and the way she held her ... They would definitely be inseparable. Wendy''s tears of joy suddenly began to run, but then she sniffed,id the egg and hugged her brother with all her might. "Oh, what a cute couple," Lisanna grinned, nudging Natsu with an elbow. "What do you think?" He didn''t even pay attention to her. The guy was already staring at the pure white egg: - It''s so strange ... It doesn''t even have anything on it. Why is that? Aidan stroked his sister gently and replied: "I don''t know, but they are definitely not dragons. But, I can definitely say that a girl is hiding in Wendy''s egg, and a boy will be born from your Natsu. I think they will be born almost at the same time, give or take three or four days. Of course, he lied, he clearly saw the silhouettes of the creatures inside, but he decided to keep it a secret. Fortunately, no one asked questions, how did he determine the gender of the creatures. - Where did you find it? - asked Lisanna, touching the white shell. Wendy looked up, too. - Well, it''s a secret, - the guy answered mysteriously. "Hmm," Lisanna narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Of course. - Well, I have to go. - What? Already? - Wendy was upset again and pressed closer to her brother. - No, I''m going home. This time I will stay in the guild for about a month, we will stay together again, I promise. - True? - True. You can even stay with me if you want, - the guy smiled, again gently shaking the baby''s hair: - While you take care of the egg, it will soon hatch. - Y-yes ... I get it! - after his words, Wendy beamed with joy, two gifts in one day delighted her! - I have the best brother in the world! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 * Aidan spent the next week at the guild, this time he did not take on assignments and just waited for the exam, resting. So while there was still time, he either spent it with a bunch of new drinkingpanions or walked with Wendy. This day should have passed as usual, he wanted to get drunk in the evening and go fishing to the river, but now, one bully decided to stick to him ... And so their acquaintance happened. - I told you, get your stuff out of here! Mira indignantly demanded from Aidan to clear the bar. Heid down everything with books and along the way drunk looking for some information about some interesting secrets of the magic of spirit casters. He used to do it in the library, but not this time ... who''s not toozy to go out for a drink? Aidan dismissed Mira in annoyance. - Leave me alone, let me finish. - Taking a sip of wine, he continued to turn the pages. Magic carried away, and especially that magic that could make life easier for a person familiar with a developed future. Rearmament and teleportation are one of those. Aidan wanted to get hold of something so useful as quickly as possible. Yes, even rearmament had a lot of applications, like transformation. Of course, the magic of summoning spirits is just a warm-up, but it was also worth it in the right hands. - Yes, I will ... - gritting her teeth, Mira came closer and brought down her furious kick right in the direction of the guy. Only, Aidan was at times different from his past, so ... After a distinct p, Mira''s leg was in his steel grip, the guy did not even turn his head, but simply pulled his hand up sharply. After a resounding rumble, Mira smashed the nearest chairs andnded against the wall with a loud cry. - Ahhh! You bastard! Looking at the girl sprawled in the corner, the guy just grinned. He was a little drunk, so he miscalcted his strength. Although, with her, there is simply no way - unlike Erza, Mirajane was a real bully. - Leave me alone, - the guy dismissed, as if driving away an annoying fly, and then returned to the books, straightening his sses. For the second day he was reading here calmly and no one bothered him, when suddenly this spiteful person appeared and began to demand something. She didn''t even try to speak politely. He may have upied the entire bar, but this is clearly not a reason for a fight. If everything is so, then it is immediately clear that Mira came here just for problems. - That''s it! - Abruptly rising, the girl growled: - You''re finished! - Ohh, - Aidan rubbed his temples irritably and turned around: - And why are you all tempted to fight ?! What''s wrong with you? Don''t you have anyone else to stick with? - Yes ... Yes you! I''m not bothering you, it''s you who get in the way! This is not your ce, it ismon! No more tables ?! - Hmm, what is the idiotic reason? There is still plenty of room, - Aidan nced at the remaining half of the bar: - Are you blind ?! So tell me you just wanted to fight! - Hmpf! You asked for it yourself! Do not expect mercy! I want to see how strong you are there, if you beat this arrogant! - So it''s all because of Erza ?! - the guy frowned irritably: - You have nothing else to do ?! I''m toozy to waste time on you, get out! - That''s it! - with a furious cry, Mira threw towards Aidan. The guy grimaced in displeasure: "What''s wrong with her ?! This is not how I imagined Mira ... Ohhh! " - slightly bowing his head to the side, Mirajane''s fist swept just a couple of centimeters from Aidan''s face. He abruptly shifted his torso to the side, and stabbed with his palm to the side. There was a cry and Mira once again went flying, overturning the nearest table. - Ahhh! Here ... Is that how you treat a girl ?! - I heard a displeased cry. It seems like Mira only got more furious with this attitude towards her. Aidan tried not to hit her hard, either the first time or the second. Therefore, such blows only angered this rabid girl. Aidan remembered a lot, but hepletely forgot that just a month ago, Mira waspletely different ... - Eh, - jumping off the chair, the guy stretched out his hand and it instantly became covered with dark ice, forming a real demonic hand. - Well, if you want to fight, I''m always ready. Show me your Demon Reincarnation Power! Mira immediately changed her face: - So you know too ... - I''m very quick-witted. I have many talents, for example, I do not bully people without a good reason. Because if I lose my temper ... - grinning viciously, Aidan took a step towards the meeting, as Mira rose. Instantly, the air across the guild went cold. Even those who could resist the cold thanks to their magic involuntarily trembled. Chilling the God yer is not a simple frost at all. Even the windows froze, and ice currents slowly spread from Aidan''s feet, covering the floor around him, slowly swallowing the tables. - What is it ... - even if she was brave quite recently, the enveloping frost changed everything. Mira even felt as if her magic deep inside began to freeze from one of his chilling gaze. "What kind of magic is this ?!" - everyone else in the guild kept repeating the same mentally. Although no senior wizards were present, many of those present were still experienced wizards. But this was the first time they encountered something like this. The magic itself seemed to sumb to this piercing cold and seemed to fall asleep. As soon as a slight fright was reflected on Mira''s face, Aidan smiled a little and the frost enveloping all around immediately dissipated, the whole guild instantly lit up with the bright glow of the sun and the warmth of life - the dark atmosphere dissipated without a trace. Only a deep sense of hidden fear, still reminded of what happened a moment ago. The power of the Ice God yer took the breath away and sealed emotions in the heart, turning them to ice. Aidan turned around and calmly waved his hand. "Your soul is not strong enough yet. You can''t even resist my cold, what can we say about the battle. Instead of bullying strangers and fights with weaklings, it would be better to go on a mission and take an example from Erza. Returning to his seat, Aidan mentally sighed. "Since when have I cited her as an example for beginners ... Although, I must admit, Erza''s mood even surprised me. I think she will do her best on this task. " The wizards in the guild looked at each other in bewilderment and continued to ferment, discussing what had happened to the generalughter. - Yeah, this guy gives ... - Ha-ha, I agree, I almost wet my pants! - Yeah, terrible magic ... As if the heart was covered with ice. Many with glee, and many with obvious nervousness, talked about their feelings. It shouldn''t be surprising, though, that it wasn''t that Aidan had shown strong magic, but rather that there was no one among those present who could resist him. Probably even Mira could defeat them all, perhaps even if these people were twice as many. Therefore, this is quite normal. Fairy Tail is not famous for its quantity ... Chapter 55 Chapter 55 After what happened, Makarov, watching from the side, could not help but nod: "Impressive ... I was not mistaken, the exam is in his teeth" - of course, such an experienced wizard as he did not even raise an eyebrow from such icy magic. But, admittedly, what Aidan possesses is indeed very ancient and powerful magic. The ability to influence someone else''s magic in this way is a very difficult magic. As for Mira, after all, she only frowned and gritted her teeth and turned away: - Tts! - Without saying anything else, she found her brother, ripped the first avable task from the bulletin board and went on the task. Sipping his wine, Aidan just grinned. - What a motivator I am ... - Do you offend the neers? - a voice from the side was heard sharply. Aidan flinched, then turned a disgruntled gaze to one old man. - Grandpa, one day I''ll have enough kondraty, can you stop dering like that? - Hmpf! What else, I''m the Master here, what I want is what I do. - Makarov grinned, taking away the mug with wine from the guy. Aidan nced at him with displeasure, then went back to reading. - When is there already an exam? - Soon ... I''m still thinking who else to take. - Are we going somewhere? Makarov thoughtfully scratched his beard: - Not so soon ... We''ll see. I have a spot in mind, there are not as many good candidates as I would like. During a short conversation, Aidan asked the old man for a couple of tips, after which they talked about the theory of spirit spell magic. And so evening came ... * A long-awaited event happened two weekster. Finally, the first of the Xids was born. Natsu was happier than ever. Of course, Happy''s name stuck right away. Everyone celebrated that day until morning. Aidan was drinking together with Cana, and Wendy continued to doze expectantly at Charlie''s egg. Now everyone was waiting for the birth of the second kitten. It was then that Mira returned to the guild and again decided to challenge Aidan. Only this time she had to face Erza ... The days passed merrily. Studying, getting drunk and spending it with friends, he did not even notice how a whole month passed. Of course, not a day passed when he did not think about the most important things. Even if Aidan rxed, he was not going to forget about his goal. He studied and was just waiting for the exam. Realizing that it is precisely the increase in rank that is his chance to find a more serious task and finally go to study in distantnds. A difficult task - morebat experience, more opportunities to use powerful magic and grow above yourself. Aidan had nned to stay longer this time. So, finally another week passed, the exam was already on the nose. Then Charlie was finally born. Surrounded by Natsu, Lisanna, Kana, Erza and Wendy, a small snow-white cat peeped out of the shell. Even Happy, as soon as he noticed little Charlie, froze and dropped a fish from his mouth. This small cat barely learned to speak, but, already staring at the other cats, Aidan could not help but grin. That''s just ... - Ah! Wend eximed in surprise. Everyone around immediately hit their mouths, Aidan frowned and lowered his head, he also felt something strange: - Wow ... - not having time to be born, Charlie, without thinking twice, fell to his hand and purred. Shepletely ignored the people around, but as for the guy ... The kitty looked ingratiatingly into his eyes and innocently pped her big eyes. The guy immediately broke into a satisfied smile and, of course, picked up this little snow-white lump in his arms. Charlie purred quickly and smiled contentedly. - What is it with her? Natsu was surprised. - Hee-hee, it looks like she liked her brother! Wendy smiled as she hugged Aidan as well. Charlie didn''t seem to like it that much, though. With her little paw, the kitty tried to push the face of the young sorceress away from herself. - Hey! He''s mine too! - Wendy was indignant. Erza and Canaughed as they watched this funny sight. Young Happy just sighed and looked at Natsu. The guyughed and stroked his friend: - Come to me! Lisanna also smiled and picked up Happy ahead: - Today is my turn! Smacking his lips to the fish, the young cat just nced at Aidan with displeasure. While Wendy and Charlie were already fighting hard for the guy''s arms. Elfman smiled and watched the happy little sister, Mira just snorted coldly: - Kindergarten, - turning away, she went to the board with assignments. Many from the outside watched this touching picture and chuckled. Even Makarov could not be touched by these little cats. However, like Mira, she tried not to show true emotions in front of a couple of her main rivals. So, the moment of the birth of the first Xids in Fairy Tail has passed. A weekter, the exam for the senior wizard will begin. In the meantime, as always, friends had fun and carefree spent these days. That day, Reedus captured everyone in his painting, including two beautiful "dragons" - Happy and Charlie. * About a weekter. - So, listen ... - the familiar voice of the Master carried throughout the guild. He had no effect, especially when everyone continued tough and plump. Someone continued to chat lightly, and someone nap with a bottle in their arms ... - Grr! - Makarov gritted his teeth, sharply increased in size to a giant giant and shouted: - Come on, plug your mittens! At the same moment, a dead silence reigned. Some even stopped breathing, although some had the courage to continue eating carefree ... - Natsu! - the look of the Master turned towards the boy. - AND? Kha ... - the guy coughed and straightened up. Makarov looked around the entire guild with a serious look: - So so, - having returned to the previous size, the old man continued more calmly: - Some of you may already know, some still do not, but it''s time for me to voice it. Tomorrow, Fairy Tail''s major event will take ce - I will select several candidates for the S rank exam. As you remember, none of the candidates passedst year. But, everything is changing, in our ranks there are many neers who have every chance, as well as some magicians who still did at least something, except to get drunk - they also have the strength not only to participate in the exam, but also to pass it. Now, atst, the gazes of all those gathered became serious, especially among some: Laxus, his Thunder God trio, Erza frowned to the side, and Mira listened with curiosity about this event. - Hey, he never woke up? - Cana''s whisper was heard, at the extreme table. On her right hand, Aidan sniffed, hugging a bottle, Charlie warmed up next to his head and also dozed. Wendy sat next to me and listened with curiosity to the serious Master. "Asleep like a dead man," Gray nodded, looking at Ad. Cana grinned and only shook her head, returning to Makarov''s speech: "... well, some of you have done a pretty good jobst week. - ncing at his grandson, Makarov nodded: - I appreciated that too. In general, let''s get down to business. - closing his eyes for a moment, Makarov opened them sharply and said seriously: - Tomorrow, early in the morning, as soon as the sun rises, each of the candidates must arrive at the eastern forest of Magnolia. The first phase of the exam will start there. Then I will exin the rules and everything you need to pass. Now gather your strength, sleep it off ... '''' ncing at Aidan''s quietly sniffling, Makarov chuckled: - Wake up well. Well, after that, go. As for the candidates ... Now I will announce their names ... Chapter 56 Chapter 56 When did you start talking about the names of future candidates? Everyone in the guild immediately pricked up their ears and became serious. Makarov, in turn, paused, and then said clearly: - This year, selected to participate in the exam for the senior wizard: Erza Scarlet, Aidan, Cana Alberona, Freed Justin, Bixlow, Laxus Dreyar, Evergreen and ... - Makarov looked discontentedly at several old wizards like Macau, realizing that all this useless and decided to choose thest candidate: - Mirajane Strauss. - Wow! - Lisanna and the Elves happily began to congratte their sister on such a sudden opportunity, just as Mira''s and Erza''s gazes met. Lightning crackled in the air, these two were eager to fight! - ... mmmm? Aidan slowly rose and yawned. - Why is it so noisy? Cana, where are you ... - I''m here, sleepyhead! - handing Aidan a ss of cocktail, the girl sighed: "You''d have another hour and you''d have missed everything." Did you sleep well though? - Oh, - after taking a couple of sips of cold drink, the guy''s face brightened: - What I can do without you ... Thank you. Cana smiled shyly, and then both turned their gaze towards the Master. Although he had already finished, and the guild revived again. The Thunderbolts brazenly pushed everyone and left somewhere, led by Laxus, Erza returned to the table next to Wendy and stroked Happy. - It looks like we were chosen, - the red-haired woman smiled at the sleepy guy: - Maybe we will be on the same team! - Then you will be very lucky, - Cana grinned. - Yeah, - Erza didn''t even deny: - Only I don''t understand why they took this bully Mira, Laxus is understandable, but this girl didn''t even spend a year here. Aidan put down his ss and asked with a grin: - She''s a little smaller than me, what''s wrong with that? - You are different, - Erza grunted: - But she is not at all like the elder wizard! Aidan got up, gently lifted Charlie off of Charlie''s shoulder and said to Wendy: - I am a young alcoholic surrounded by beauties who loves to sleep and spendzy time with friends. I certainly don''t look like my elder ... When Aidan left, Gray and Cana congratted Erza. - Damn, why didn''t they take me ?! - Natsu finally got angry, only realizing the situation: - I''m strong! Yes, at least right now I''ll finish everyone here! - Hey, you were fooling, calm down, - Gray mmed loudly on the table: - Get off our zhrachki bastard! Wendy giggled, ncing at Charlie, who frowned in displeasure as Aidan got up and walked off towards the bar. - Congrattions, - he nodded to Mira, and then grabbed a bottle of rum: - We should ... "You too," Mira said sharply and left. - Oh, damn, exactly ... - with a heavy sigh, the guy returned the bottle to its ce. If tomorrow is an exam, now is definitely not the time to drink. "Well, that''s always the way, my weekend is over ..." * The next day, Aidan got up early. Although it was impossible to wake him up, at least he knew how to wake up early, having ustomed his body. Of course, all this only worked if he was not drunk. Anyway, he got up early today and smelled pleasant smells from the kitchen. Walking toward the scent, Aidan stopped in the kitchen aisle and smiled warmly. Already in the morning, Wendy was preparing dinner, although ... - Ay! Oooh ... Well, how can that be! - the smell of burning immediately spread throughout the kitchen. "Lame," Charlie chuckled, calmly sipping her tea. Wendy''s tears came from failure: - Ooh ... It''s always like this ... For thest few days, Wendy decided to live with her brother, he didn''t really mind. And for some reason, Charlie constantly clung to him. Aidan suspected the incident with life magic when he helped the egg seal the crack. Perhaps this is the reason why this grumpy cat treats him like a soft catnip pillow. - Oh, brother, you woke up! - finally said Aidana Wendy. - Mm? - Charlie''s eyes immediately sparkled. She was about to return to her previous position on his shoulder, when Aidan stopped her: - Not tonight, beauty. "B-but ..." Charlie looked sad in an instant. If we talk about her grumpiness, then it did not apply to only one person, and when he refused her, she became exactly like Wendy. "Eh, I failed again," Wendymented at the stove. Aidan gently stroked the girl and nodded at the table. - Sit, I''ll cook. I think that after the exam I will be away for some time, you can live here for now, since you feel lonely there. - Really ?! - Yeah, I don''t mind. "But don''t forget about training in magic, and you''re Charlie, okay? - Got it, - the kitty nodded quickly: - Um, and u-can then sleep with t-t-you? ncing out of the corner of his eye at this white sly who tried to cover her face with her paws in embarrassment, Aidanughed. - Okay, but just once! - Hey! And what about me?! - Wendy was indignant. - Pfft, so I sleep next to you! Snorted the kitty. - N-no, I''m not talking about that ... - looking in the direction of her brother, the girl blushed more and more. - Hee-hee, that''s it! - Charlie started wagging her tail from side to side, squinting at her friend. Aidan nced fondly at the two girls and chuckled cheerfully. "If you feel like it, master a little magic first. This also applies to you Charlie - flying, it''s not magic yet! - Y-yes! I understood! - And Happy don''t forget to urge him on, this cat is aszy as Natsu. - Aidan sighed, remembering how these two friends on a bet for almost the whole day only did what they caught fish, and then fried and overeat. - Wow ... - Charlie sighed irritably: - Again this impudent cat ... - Hee-hee, brother, that''s not a problem! Sister Kana told me that he woulde with me on a mission soon, and Sister Erza would help us. It will be fun, and Grandpa Master also said that he would help me with my magic when he returned from some meeting. - Oh, you about that ... - finished with the eggs and bacon, Aidan put everything on the tes and sat down at the table. "Well, by then I''ll probably be gone. If I be a senior wizard, I will immediately find myself a serious task. - Oh, you will not be like Uncle Gildarts, constantly leaving? - Wendy argued worriedly, and Charlie gloomily nodded in agreement. - Well, - Aidan abruptly changed the subject: - Let me tell you about my adventure and how I met the women''s guild, where there are only a few girls and not one man? Yes, yes, don''t look at me like that, it''s really only the women''s guild. Oh, well, don''t frown, there was nothing like that ... - Well, yes ... - Charlie grunted. - Of course. Wendy sighed. So, after dinner with his little family, Aidan donned a dark shirt, several new magic items, a ring and a leather bracelet. After all, he finally walked towards the eastern forest. He was not at all surprised that the exam was being held somewhere there, since thest one was held somewhere in the mountains. You shouldn''t have expected everyone to go to Tenrou Ind this time. Thest Exam took ce there, possibly during Gildarts'' youth. Once drunk, Clive talked about a lot, but because of his incoherent speech, Aidan made out little, especially when he was no less drunk. It was a merry drink ... Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Remembering the days gone by, Aidan finally made it to the agreed ce. It immediately became clear that he was far from the first here. - ... if you don''t shut up. I''ll open your throat! - Mira snorted angrily, at some words from another girl. Aidan had already seen her, as umunicative as the rest of the Thunder God Tribe. At least it was, before meeting with Mirajane ... However, it is not surprising, it is still in question who arranged this swearing. Mira was still that badass, so anything is possible. There are not many rumors about the Thunderbolts, but they say that they somehow met Laxus and have been inseparable since then. All four were already here, and Mira stood aside and argued with Evergreen, although the guys seemed to ignore them, chatting about something of their own. In the distance, Erza sat with her face turned away from everyone, as if preparing for some serious battle, she rubbed her de with concentration. As soon as Aidan approached, many immediately noticed him. Everyone except Laxus didn''t seem to care who was taking the exam with him. The guy was surrounded by a confident aura of a winner. Aidan did not crush his hopes - in any case, the winner will be determined at the end. The only one he could think could reallypete with him even a little was perhaps this Dragon yer. At least he could show at least some level of strength. So Aidan also had a lot of confidence in the present day. Laxus was the oldest and probably the most experienced of those present. Perhaps after dozens of different duels, Aidan didn''t have the same experience even now. Mira and Evergreen continued to quarrel and were about to grab each other''s throats. Aidan sat down opposite Erza and waved his hand. - Hello. How do you? Are you ready? The girl looked up and her face immediately softened. Brightening, her lips stretched out in a beautiful smile: - I do not expect much, but I will be d to fight with you. I got stronger, you''ll see. - I know. - the guy smiled encouragingly. Erza lowered her head a little and looked at him from under her brows: - Not often we ... Well, we, alone ... Like that time. - Yeah, - Aidan nodded with a grin: - We should repeat, go on a mission for example ... well, or on a date. Erza nodded at first, and after the word "date" she sharply lowered her head and blushed. Grabbing the de tighter: - A-yeah ... - her whisper was interrupted by a loud voice: - Gathered! So, where is Cana ?! - Makarov looked around everyone with his menacing look. He, as usual, appeared out of nowhere, frightening everyone. - I''m here, - suddenly someone''s voice was heard, and then the cutie Kana came out into the clearing. She was breathing heavily, as she was probably in a hurry, but still came. - Huh ... I''mte, -ing closer to Aidan, she smiled at Makarov: - I''m not on purpose, sorry ... - It''s all right, - the old man nodded with a smile, and then returned the cold expression: - So, since everyone is here, we will begin the first stage of the senior wizard exam! Now I will tell you the basic rules. Listen carefully, this applies to everyone! The Thunderbolts with their whole team stood on the sidelines, moving away from everyone. To the right of them were located: Erza, Kana and Aidan, and in front of the master stood Mira. Everyone listened intently. - This exam has two stages. As in the past year, I will give a chance to pass to everyone who has the ability to pass thest stage and show their skills. But, do not tter yourself, even if you get to the end, thest test will be from me personally. He will test your determination to fight to the very end. First of all, the first stage! - Makarov stood on a huge cobblestone and looked at the children with a cold expression: - All of you will go through this forest, for everything you have no more than ten minutes. As soon as you reach the river, I will meet you there. All those who do not cope with the allotted lines are eliminated! Don''t grin, '''' Makarov chuckled mockingly, ncing at Bickslow: - If you think that today''s tests are only for speed, I have to upset you - all this is only the first stage. All those who manage to get through the second, you will have to tighten up again. - grinning maliciously, Makarov suddenly disappeared, leaving behind only one word: - Let''s start! Before no one even had time to move, yellow lightning crackled in the air, and then Laxus rushed at top speed into the forest. Although he considered himself the absolute leader in this confrontation among the kids, he was not going to give at least someone even an illusory chance of sess. He wanted to crush everyone instantly! "Let''s see what you can, brat!" - grinning as maliciously as his grandfather, the guy swept through a hundred meters. His speed was impressive, especially considering how the other candidates just stood and did not move. The gap only widened! Of course, not for long ... The sound of lightning had not yet disappeared before the others rushed into the forest. Only Aidan remained standing, pping his eyshes in surprise. - Damn it, wow ... a real race! And I really thought it would be boring! -ughing recklessly, Aidan shed his brains and noted his fastest way of movement, focusing on the weaker one. An ice field formed under the wizard''s feet, and dark, sharp des of ice materialized at the sole. "That''s enough!" - having started to slide, the ice covered the entire path of the wizard at an impressive speed, turning the road into a skating rink. With each passing second, Aidan''s speed increased on an astonishing scale. Less than a couple of secondster, he caught up with Kana without any problems: - Hello! - the guy grinned, lifting her dress with a grin, revealing a view of cute panties with cubs. - Oh you! - Cana blushed sharply, stopped and covered everything with her hands: - Bastard! Aidan did a couple of circles around Cana on his skates and smiled, stopping, holding out his hand to her. - Will you ride with me? - What more! Are you going to gape me? "Maybe," Aidan grinned and grabbed Kana abruptly in his arms and headed for the forest at top speed. In fact, the difficulty of this task was rted to orienteering on the terrain, yet it is worth understanding that the forest is not a walk through the wastnd, you can get lost here, even if you do not turn. Such is the property of monotonous territories and ultimately ignorance of the point of arrival. Of course, in Aidan''s case, everything was much simpler, water and earth gave rise to life, some auras of living beings were enough to navigate. All living things are drawn to water, they are the best guides. - Ahh! O-stop! - Kana shouted, grabbing the guy''s neck with all her might: - I''ll fall! - Don''t be afraid, I''m holding you! - Ahhh! Put me in my ce ... Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Cana''s cry, sweeping like the wind, scared away all the birds and animals. On the way at high speed, several mages were even able to hear him, and then even make out the receding silhouette of Aidan. All that remains is only the echo of Cana''s voice and the frozen ground. - How fast! - Freed eximed, he tried to catch up with Laxus with all his might, but he could not even imagine that among all there would be someone else with the same speed. Aidan and Kana rushed past Mira, and then Erza. These two did not even pay attention to their opponent who had overtaken them. Since they swore at all and tried to prevent each other on the way. - As soon as I catch you, you''re finished! - Mira growled. Erza looked around and snorted mockingly. - Not this time! You still have to study and learn! - Yes, I will ... * Meanwhile, Makarov has long moved to the edge of the river, stopping on the other side. He could sense the currents of magic, and only two of them really caught his attention. - These two, I''m not surprised ... Laxus burst through the forest with terrifying speed, scaring away all living things in the area. His lightning sometimes even damaged trees and charred green grass. He ran as fast as he had never run in his life. This time, Laxus wanted to show not only his strength, but also wanted to impress his grandfather. He wanted to prove to him that he deserves to be a senior wizard much earlier than Makarov and that he will do it in the simplest way, leaving any opponents in the dust! Like his lightning bolts, Laxus growled and lunged forward forcefully. But, unexpectedly, his face changed when he saw the incredible with his own eyes. Nearby, at an even more impressive speed, as if on a simple ice rink, a familiar guy swept by, he even managed to carry a girl in his arms, who was trying to fight and break free! His crimson eyes and grin were once again imprinted in Laxus''s memory - he crossed paths with him again, with this arrogant neer! - Grrr! - golden lightning raged with renewed vigor and Laxus tried to catch up with the neer, basically, he did it a little. But, Aidan seemed to notice the attempts of the enemy and suddenly increased speed, the ice seemed to push him forward the speed immediately doubled! Now, even after elerating with all his might, Laxus could notpete with the speed of someone who did not even run, but simply rolled on the ice. - W-yo-yert! Bastard! Stop! Laxus flew into a rage and nearby trees shattered to pieces. He reached his limit, and the opponent kept moving away without even turning around. Laxus''s eyes turned red as he first met someone younger than himself in the guild who could bypass him in such an insolent way. Plus it was some kind of snotty newbie, it pissed him off even more! Aidan, in turn, only smiled at Laxus''s attempts and continued on his way. Even Cana fell silent, asking in surprise: - Hey, what was Laxus there? We overtook him ?! - Yeah, he''s not a weakling, but I have an advantage! - Aidan smiled brightly. - Yes? And what is it? Cana asked doubtfully. - Beautiful maiden in your arms! It gave me strength! - Pfft! Well, you are a fool ... - Cana shyly turned away, but no longer shouted about him to stop her. There was no longer any sense ... * Finally, after a full minute, the forest ended, slipping out into the clearing, Aidan deftly tumbled in the air andnded calmly on his feet. Cana screamed, and then tried to charge his forehead with a fist, but her delicate hand was immediately caught in the middle of the way. - Wow, decided to touch me? I don''t mind of course, but what will the Master think? - nodding towards the grinning old man, the guy sighed and shook his head: - Cana, such intimate things must be done in secret, did you know? - Wh-what ?! Yes you! Well ... Oh, leave me alone! - turning away, the embarrassed girl went up to the master and looked around: - So, we are the first? - Yes, - the old man nodded, ncing at Aidan, who continued to grin, looking at the embarrassed Kana. - I used ice as a coating, your creation has advanced ... - Makarov nodded with praise. In fact, this was the first time he had seen someone use creation so easily. But, taking into ount the ancient magic - he was not very surprised. Aidan just smiled and walked closer to her friend, who continued to sulk. It amused him a little. "In a way, the old man is right, creation has advanced. But, for me this trifle, the magic of the God yer is not a banal creation of ice, I can create ice by the power of thought by directing my magic. My magic control is my biggest win this year. The reserves have increased, but I would have withstood such a race, increased tenfold, even with the past. I was really lucky with the magic of ice, at least there is no hard recoil like death. " Moving away from his thoughts, Aidan turned to Makarov: - So. What''s next? - Well, - the Master thought for a moment: - You did it in two minutes, judging by the speed of Laxus, then ... I think he will get somewhere in two minutes. When time has passed, I will tell you everything. It makes no sense yet. A minority will get here anyway, not everyone is so lucky, - casting a short nce at Kana, the old man grinned. - I did not ask about it! - Immediately the girl was indignant: - It''s all his fault! - Yes, I do not judge, - the old man waved his hand, ncing at Aidan: - I''m worried how you will exin this to the rest of the guy. You took one, while the rest will have to run on their own. I think they''ll be upset, don''t you think so? - Well ... - only Erza came to the guy''s mind ... She might be upset a little. Although, knowing her character, she could rather be indignant at such a scam. Only, it doesn''t matter ... Aidan suddenly darkened. - Damn ... - remembering her views and actions, she can really be unhappy! Makarovughed, and Kana cutely embarrassed, turning away again. * Two minutester, as Makarov had predicted, lightning crackled around the area, and then Laxus ran out onto the field. Flushed and sweaty, the veins in his forehead were swollen and his eyes were bloodshot. The lightning bolts took away everything in its path, but he finally stopped and exhaled heavily, instantly casting an angry nce in Aidan''s direction. - You! I told you to stop! So what the fuck are you ... "Laxus," Makarov''s cold tone was immediately heard: "If you want to sort things out with him, wait for the next part of the exam, but for now, save your energy. Aidan looked at the sweat-drenched boy and let out a chuckle. - Your pants are wet too, poor fellow, can you dry you? - What did you say? The lightning crackled around Laxus again. "Are you running up, brat ?! Do you think if the old man is covering, you can open your mouth ?! Makarov sighed and shook his head. He already suspected such a reaction, so he intervened, but Aidan began toplicate things, as if on purpose ... Chapter 59 Chapter 59 As a teenager, Laxus became increasingly uncontroble like his element. He did not me him, but the difficult character of the guy could not help but bother the old man, especially when he remembered his son. After such a speech, Aidan was not at all angry, he was rather amused by this behavior. Laxus showed his superiority right from the start, and after receiving such a p in the face in the first round of the exam, it''s no wonder he went berserk. All-such, if not for the special situation and the appearance of such a neer, Laxus could really be considered an absolute winner here. Everyonegged behind him by a huge margin. Therefore, the appearance of an anomaly like Aidan naturally hurt the pride of the Thunder Dragon yer - especially considering their age and connections with the guild. To a certain extent, Laxus could be considered an elite because of Makarov, and his magic was not one of the weak, but then some unknown type pulled in and began to show his superiority. This could not even infuriate! Aidan stood up, ignored Laxus and calmly addressed the Master. - Grandpa, I''m ready to kick your grandson properly, do you mind? - Oh ... - Makarov sighed, at the same moment Laxus growled: - Well, everything, you got a freak! - Enough! - Laxus did not have time to cross half the way to Aidan, when a small old man appeared in front of him and said menacingly: - Stop acting like a child! And you too! - Makarov nced reproachfully at Aidan. He knew well that he had deliberately provoked his grandson. Of course, the old man had no favorites and the whole guild was a family for him, but he could not admit that from such actions on the part of Aidan he also became unpleasant. - I clearly said, you will still fight, but for now follow my rules - no battles until I let you! Get into a fight, both fly out! Laxus gritted his teeth and snorted as he turned away. - You got a sucker this time. But for now ... I won''t leave a wet ce from you next time. "I can''t wait," Aidan calmly threw in his trail, returning to the lotus position again. He really wanted to fight Laxus, yet a fight with Dragon yer does not happen often. In addition, after such a disy of lightning, Aidan no longer considered the enemy so weak. Laxus clearly had the ability and talent, not in vain he is the grandson of the Master. The fight will definitely turn out glorious, and all that Aidan nowcked from this exam was a really worthy opponent. * Ten minutes passed, and then twenty. The first stage of the exam has officially ended. The number of those who passed was much less than expected. For example, out of the Thunderbolts trio, only Bickslow managed, the rest were veryte. Well, as regards Erza and Mira, everything turned out quite sadly, these two fought on the way, from which both girls dropped out of further tests. Therefore, only four passed: Cana, Aidan, Laxus and Bickslow. Half of all remained spectators. - Better than expected, - Makarov suddenlyughed: - True, some people were a little lucky ... Makarov looked at Kana and then at Aidan: - At the next stage, helping others is prohibited, remember! Aidan looked at her friend and shrugged apologetically, to which she only rolled her eyes in annoyance. - Okay, the next stage of the exam is simple. The four of you must cross this river, '''' having moved, Makarov suddenly appeared on the other side of the river bed, but his loud voice was still heard well: - All those who manage to get to this side can continue the exam. Those who are unlucky enough to do so in the next ten minutes are eliminated. Step back twenty meters or to the sides - drop out. Is everything clear to you? Okay, start! Laxus red at Aidan, but Aidan continued to ignore him, chatting with Cana about something. This angered him, but with a snort he threw himself into the water. Bickslow smiled and followed hisrade. Aidan waited, he didn''t think it would be that simple. The old man would definitely not have done such a banal exam, it would not have been a problem for the Ice Wizard to cross the river, even if it were a hundred meters wide - therefore, there was definitely some catch. Probably... Before the guy had time to guess, he suddenly understood everything. Laxus tried, using his speed and jumping power, to just jump over the river, which, in principle, he almost seeded, when suddenly Makarov grinned and threw his hand forward. His small hand instantly turned into a huge palm, which abruptly covered Laxus, and then reached Bickslow, who was using a pair of his dolls. After a distinct p, the two guys set off on a flight, returning to the ce where they started, moreover, they also drilled a whole moat in the ground, raising a cloud of dust and mud. Looking at this sight, Mira grinned maliciously: - Weaklings ... - What can you do better? Erza snorted. - Better than you, you arrogant! While the two were arguing, Aidan began his run, the exam finally became interesting and he wanted to test his strength in action. Now he understood what the main problem of the exam was, Laxus yed his part, hispetitive spirit and hot head cost him a painful lesson from the old man. Warned of the danger - already consider half the job done! Aidan walked to the edge of the river and cast a focused look at the grinning Makarov. "Damn monster ..." - Aidan had no other description for this little old man. At first nce, it might seem that he was just a defenseless grandfather, sometimes gloomy and serious, and sometimes cheerful and carefree. But even if Aidan could only feel the aura of life and not really distinguish the amount of magical power as the Sensors do, he could still feel the terrifying power hidden in Makarov''s body. "Compared to the current me, he is like a huge mountain and this despite the fact that he does not even use his pressure ... Even if I again fall into madness, all I will gain is fearlessness, which will absolutely not help me in battle. What now, whatter - he''ll just swat me like a fly. "- Aidan did not remember much, but there were things that he remembered perfectly, because they were really worth remembering. For example, Makarov withstood the blow of ologia, how he destroyed the ship Heart of Grimoire with his power and withstand the shot of their Jupiter without much damage. His stamina is equal to his immense power, which allowed him to hold ologia, a huge dragon capable of grinding the world to dust. Of course, it makes sense that Makarov will not use his full potential in order to m every student. This is all a test and since Gildarts is not here, the only problem is Makarov. He tested everyone, which means it is still possible to pass ... Chapter 60 Chapter 60 For just a couple of seconds, Aidan peered into Makarov''s wrinkled face, when suddenly his foot stepped onto the calmly flowing water of the river. He did not drown as he should, but calmly stood on the solid surface of the ice. Makarov grunted in displeasure and narrowed his eyes, at the same moment Aidan rushed sharply in his direction, simultaneously waving his hand. The entire river instantly turned into ice for tens of meters, which spread farther and farther with noticeable speed. Aidan had dealt with melee mages before, so he knew a couple of tricks. The ice seals will definitely not help here, Makarov simply will not let him create them, or even allowing him - he will simply destroy, such a loss, even with Aidan''s reserves of magic, will be difficult to ept. Makarov started at once. Unlike a simple partial ergement of the arm, this time the old man stretched out himself, he assumed the size of a huge giant, easily towering over any of the children in the exam, trees, and possibly most of the Fiora mountains. The real Titan has appeared! His clothes evaporated and were reced by a huge pumped up torso. The old man''s hair and mustache rose sharply, and golden lights lit up in his eyes. The symbol of Fairy Tail grew on his chest, and then the old man grinned, with his huge mouth. He looked really impressive! There was no time to marvel and admire. Aidan turned sharply and ran the other way down the river. - Let''s see what you have enough grandpa! Chase two ... - Aida''s face changed abruptly, as soon as a huge shadow covered him, he instantly slid to the side leaving his hand to his side. Then a roar thundered, but Makarov was not going to stop, with his hand, as if with a bucket, he destroyed all the ice in his path, trying to get Aidan as if catching a small ant. All the guy could do was to break the distance, jumping over the pieces of ice. He was only a meter away from the hand, which raised a wave of water and ice, if he hesitated for a moment it would simply swallow him. "Hell!" - Aidan wanted to break the distance and cross the river in the other direction, because he already knew that the old man would dare to stop him, but he underestimated his speed. Trying to jump over the hand will be a mistake, he will immediately catch it. Moreover, you can''t move twenty meters to the sides, the old man chose a distance that he could cover alone, that''s why ... In the other direction there was a crash and a scream, Bickslow tried to go through again, but Makarov threw him once again, he easily followed behind two opponents at the same time. But suddenly, a stream of lightning burst on Bickslow''s side, and then Laxus tried to use the opportunity to make his move. "Hmm ..." - the thought came by itself, Aidan decided to use something of his own ... Waving his hand towards the old man''s palm, it abruptly began to be covered with ice, but, of course, everything was unsessful. But, Aidan stopped abruptly, sped his palms and a huge ice spear appeared above his head, at one of his orders, it burst out towards Makarov, aiming right at the head. At such a maneuver, the old man just snorted, once again throwing Laxus back, and then trying to p Aidan with his other hand. The distance between the two palms remained no more than ten meters. From the moment the ice mage stepped onto the water, no more than ten seconds had passed. Aidan was as tense as possible, he nned to use his experience with melee magicians in this confrontation, but in reality nothing really worked out, Makarov suppressed in all aspects, it is not at all clear what he was counting on ... But, there was something else ! Finally, when the distance between his palms was reduced to five meters, Aidan clenched his hand into a fist and the spear halfway shuddered sharply and exploded right next to Makarov''s head. For a moment the old man hesitated, that was enough for Aidan. One of the weaknesses of melee mages is their perception! Sliding abruptly over the icy palm, Aidan climbed onto Makarov''s hand and under his feet everything was covered with ice, as if Aidan rushed forward along the rink, it would be foolish to run between two hands, especially at the speed of an old man, his fingers literally covered the width of a thirty-meter river. Makarov obviously sumbed, he calcted the speed - otherwise he could have just pped the kids inadvertently, but he did not slow down, yet it was an exam. So the only way to get across the river is to use Makarov''s fingers and then ... With a sharp movement, Aidan slipped forward, covering the old man''s fingers with dark ice, then finally Makarov again concentrated, just blowing on the ice that obstructed the view. Frowning, he jerked his palm and Aidan instantly lost his bnce, but that was what he expected. Not wasting even a second on holding in the air, he waved his hand and a chain with a hook broke out of it, no more than ten meters remained to the shore. At an unimaginable speed, the hook plunged into the ground. Meanwhile, Makarov sharply clenched his hand, but Aidan had already jumped into the air, bypassing his tenacious grip, only the old man did not stop there and his clenched fist burst upward! Laxus and Bixlow wasted no time in grabbing their chance while Aidan fought the old man and distracted attention. All this time, Cana did not even budge. She has long understood that this stage of the exam is her limit. She should have lost on the first, if not for Aidan. Smiling bitterly, the girl sat down on the grass and continued to watch this sea test. Everything looked impressive, Aidan deftly dodged the Master''s grip and burst out under a hail of dark snowkes, meanwhile, Bickslow flew out from the other side on his two dolls, and Laxus jumped forward with the help of lightning. Makarov snorted and shook his free hand directing it towards these two cunning ones. They again decided to use a simple breakout method, hoping that Makarov had lost his guard. Big mistake! Only the next moment something unexpected happened, pursued by his palm in the air, Aidan sharply clenched his palm into a fist and an ice column a couple of meters thick appeared right out of the water in front of Makarov''s other palm, Makarov slowed down for a moment, and from both sides, then- then Aidan pulled the hook sharply and the chain began to contract with an apparent speed - the guy began to be pulled to the other side. Deftly bypassing the Master''s fist, he finally reached the other shore. Meanwhile, Bickslow was not lucky, he decided to cover his friend, giving Laxus a chance, who timely used Aidan''s ice column and was able to push off and elerate in the air. Aidan touched the other side of the shore, and in just a couple of seconds Laxus reached it, crashing into a tree, blowing it to pieces. He was rushing forward so hard that he did not calcte the speed. Makarov frowned at Aidan, and then sharply began to decrease in size. He was really quite impressed. He passed the exam in a matter of seconds bypassing such a serious obstacle! Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Makarov used, though not all, but most of his speed and strength, and he maintained the maximum size of his body and arms. The reason why he used such abilities was precisely in this young God yer. Of course, he could not help but praise his grandson, who seized the opportunity in time and was able to cross the river. Being able to navigate in realbat is very important for a senior wizard. It is, of course, quite clear who gave him this chance. If we evaluate theplexity of this stage, then it would be several times superior to a simple S-rank exam, since Makarov''s true strength has long advanced to the highest ranks, especially in his form of Titan. To injure or even try to injure him some neer S rank simply could not even be able to, he would not even be able to dodge his attack with his palm. Laxus demonstrated a simr thing, but Aidan, quite skillfully, was able to avoid his direct suppression in the form of a Titan, and this is already at least higher than simple older wizards, even for Fairy Tail. Of course, this is still not enough for at least an attempt to resist the weakest God''s Chosen One, but the current Aidan is not so far from challenging someone like that. Considering his skill in healing magic, as well as his age, his potential is truly enormous. Stopping thinking about it and paying attention to the past, Makarov looked at Kana and the weakened Bickslow: - You still have nine minutes! Get started! Bickslow and Cana looked at each other, after a slight grin, the girl waved her hand and shook her head. - I give up! Even if you were not standing there, Master, I still would not have been able to swim to the other side, - the girl lowered her eyes in embarrassment: - I cannot swim ... Makarovughed, and then looked questioningly at Bickslow: - And you?! "I''ve spent all my magic I give up too." Trying not to look at hisrades, Bickslow sat up and stroked his pair of dolls. "At least I helped Laxus, eh ..." Makarov nodded contentedly, pretending that everything was going as he had nned: - Then let''s start the next stage! - he looked first at the slightly shabby grandson and all the same carefree Aidan, who was not even a speck of dust. "Did he even strain?" Thinking for a moment, the old man coughed: - Khem! Once you''re ready, let''s start the next step. The two guys focused. Aidan was no longer so reckless after such a difficult second stage. He could not believe at all that the exam could be so difficult and exciting at the same time! Even if he didn''t show most of the ice powers, he still didn''t believe that he could fight the master in his Titan form. Now it was definitely not worth treating this test as something simple. Who knows what the old man wille up with in the end. Even if Laxus could get through, Aidan figured that maybe he really overestimated his capabilities and began to think too much about himself. Of course, he did not know that all theplexity of the second stage rted specifically to him ... Finally, Makarov made the most serious look and frowned his gray eyebrows: - I thought for a long time and decided ... Both of you! Didn''t pass. - What ?! Laxus''s face changed immediately. Aidan, in turn, only frowned. - What does it mean? Makarov suddenly burst outughing, and then raised his finger and said wisely: - It''s simple - there is only one winner in this exam, there should be only one senior wizard. Therefore, you did not surrender, there are two of you! Laxus immediately snorted and growled. - What nonsense old man ?! - I see, - Aidan suddenly nodded with understanding: - If everything is so ... - Mm? - Makarov blinked in surprise. Meanwhile, Aidan threw off his shirt and tossed it aside, Laxus noticed his movements and frowned. - What are you doing? "Well," Aidan shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. "If you only need one of us, then all I need is to beat you properly. Am I right grandpa? Makarov grinned, and then sighed sadly: - I really hoped to annoy you a little, eh ... well, okay, since it happened, then you''re right - to my surprise, only two passed through me, so the situation has changed. There will be only one, the winner and will pass this exam. Laxus frowned sharply and immediately asked: - I do not understand, old man, did you think that only one of us will pass ?! - Fight already! - Makarov jumped back onto his cobblestone and sat down. - Well, to hell with you! Laxus snorted and turned around. Aidan flexing his shoulders asked bored: - Are you finished? Can we start already? - Oh yes, I''m almost done! Laxus grinned hard. "Finally, I got the opportunity to get you a good little asshole! The moment Laxus'' words left his mouth, lightning crackled in his eyes, and then his fists shed with electricity. Aidan just smiled recklessly, and then his hair fluttered. A dark, cold haze immediately enveloped the area around, creating a dark chilling fog. He fought Dragon yer for the first time and he also turned out to be Laxus - one of the strongest in the future! Even if Aidan faced more dangerous opponents, he first encountered lightning magic. He wasn''t going to hold back! Those who dropped out of the exam only managed to move to another amulet when a frosty wind swept over them. Even Laxus, who was almost breathing a furious me, released a cloud of steam from his mouth. His anger subsided immediately, and the lightning around him seemed to slow down and weaken. All the wizards except Makarov immediately moved away. For them, Aidan''s magic still seemed overwhelming, although they could resist, at least some of them, they still did not want to be exposed to this terrible frost. - What froze? You wanted to beat me up? I''m waiting for Laxus! - Aidan grinned calmly as he moved towards the enemy. His every step was echoed by a wave of cold on the ground, after which everything around was covered with dark ice. The Ice God yer always fought in his native element, Aidan instinctively spread frost everywhere. The cold was his eyes and ears, he became a part of him, so how could he give up such an advantage? Laxus did not understand at all how to fight such an enemy, he did not even try to scatter the ice around him, but only expelled it from his body. Of course, he was not Mira, this was no problem for him. Yet in this exam, it was Laxus who was supposed to officially be the senior wizard, so his strength was not worth looking at from high. Lightning is still terrifyingly destructive! Laxus could be hot-tempered many times, but faced with such dangerous magic and the cold expression of his opponent, he still took control of his emotions and abruptly moved, throwing out a fist charged with yellow lightning. "Quick!" Aidan slid to the side and waved his hand, ice immediately covered Laxus''s arm, but lightning violently shattered every blockage. "Smart!" - he did not let the icee close to him, Aidan could not help but praise the enemy. He fought many, but few of the opponents took his ice seriously, which immediately killed them. Allowing God''s Deep Ice to spread is the greatest mistake any wizard makes, but Laxus clearly understood far more than mere novices ... Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Laxus was quick, even if Aidan was guided by the icy currents and escaped to the sides, he even managed to reach him with his lightning a couple of times, slightly singing his clothes. "Not bad, he knows how to fight ..." - dodging another lightning attack, Aidan sharply closed the distance and exhaled a ck fog: - Icy Hell! Laxus'' face changed abruptly and tried to break the distance, his face suddenly covered with cold and dark ice prated his nose and throat, he involuntarily inhaled, which led to a terrible mistake. Jumping back, Laxus grabbed his throat and fell to one knee, but Aidan did not give him a chance, he abruptly tilted his head and stuck out his chest, and then sharply exhaled a terrifying column of ck cold: - Roar of the Ice God! With a mental snarl, Laxus raised his sparkling eyes and growled himself. His spirit was strong enough, and he easily tore the chains of ice, and then the Roar of the Thunder Dragon burst from his throat right into the stream of ice! The roar of God and the Dragon met, for hundreds of meters around the ice wavepletely covered the ground and all the trees turned into dark ice sculptures. While on the Laxus side, the ground was charred and several stones were blown to pieces. All thissted no more than a couple of seconds, and then Laxus suppressed the roar of the enemy. He used everything he could, but in the end his lightning failed, and then a wave of dark cold swept over him. Then Aidan mmed his palm in front of him, scattering the icy currents of his roar. Another second and Laxus could turn into an ice, but nothing happened. On both sides of the guy, two amazing figures of ice appeared. It was as if two waves of water had darkened and frozen over just before the fall. Aidan dropped his hand and Laxus sighed with a trembling gaze. The roar of the dragon and God differed too much ... Aidan shook his slightly burnt hand and nodded. - It burns ... Ha ... - ncing at Laxus, the guy calmly said: - You still ca n''t control the movement of your lightning , right? If you could turn your body into lightning, even I would not be able to keep up with you. These two stages of the exam would also be easier for you at times. You haveunched ranged attacks at me no more than twice, which means your ability to direct lightning is still pretty weak. Your destructive potential will exceed any fire at times, but even a thunderous roar will give way until youprehend the power of your element. Laxus stood up, panting, his blond hair still covered in frost like most of his clothes. In thest sh, he was more than convinced of the strength of the enemy. His body was still shaking from this cold. He could not understand whether it was fear or cold, but even his magic could not get rid of this trembling and unpleasant feeling of defeat. `` Damn it ... '''' Laxus gritted his teeth and turned a determined gaze towards his opponent. - Let''s fight again! Aidan wanted to argue, but after all he nodded. - As you want... Makarov, wanting to intervene, also stopped, for the first time he saw such an expression in his grandson. It was noticeably different from the very look that he had awarded him in those days when Ivan left the guild ... The old man nevertheless decided to allow another sh between the two. Although he already knew the result, sometimes it is better not to get involved in a battle between two men. Even if they are still very young. - You''re right ... I have not yet mastered full control of lightning, but that''s enough for me! Laxus growled and snapped his hands together, at the same moment blinding light hit all directions, and then electric shes crackled in space. Aidan could not resist such a bright glow, as in general everyone else, Laxus really created a blinding sh, and then moved on the enemy. Except, this Dragon yer couldn''t have known that Aidan could easily sense his movements. While in the icy space, Laxus never dispelled the coldness around him. Therefore, even closing his eyes, Aidan clearly understood what he was trying to create when an uncontroble sphere of lightning formed in his hands. "Ha, this is dangerous! He decided to spend the entire container ... "- clenching his teeth, Aidan closed his eyes and sharply sped his palms in a prayer gesture, then the light had already scattered, but Laxus jumped off the spot at all possible speed and jumped into the air, he wanted to throw enemy on the ground! He was already high in the air, as soon as Aidan pped his hands, around him, literally from the ground, several ice columns with sharp ends burst out, they merged together to form a wall and curved into a dome, covering the area vulnerable to Laxus'' attack. It is a big mistake to think that God is not able to bend ice as he wants! Finally, a sphere of lightningnded on the dark ice. Laxus was more than sure of a way to destroy it, but unfortunately ... After a deafening rumble and lightning crackle, Laxus screamed and was immediately thrown back. As soon as the bright surges of electricity dissipated, everyone was finally able to make out the situation, from the collision of two wizards. Laxus was lying about twenty meters from Aidan and sparkling slightly twitching, unfortunately, he could not get through, so he was simply thrown away. The lightning around his body quickly faded - he wasted his magicpletely. Perhaps he used this attack at the very beginning and he would have had a chance, because before that he had spent too much magic. Aidan, in turn, gloomily held his hand in front of him, all his dark ice covered the cracks and as soon as he removed his hand he immediately crumbled. "Not such a weakling ... It''s a pity we didn''t have dragon rage. If it were the same Dragon yer capable of turning into lightning, I would definitely meet a good opponent. Dragon yer magic is as strong as I expected. In the case of this guy, such a defeat will only make him stronger, he is painfully hot-tempered. Natsu is like a me, sometimes brawling too much, and sometimes behaving quite peacefully. The magic changes ... But, here is Laxus ... He practices too much, that''s why he has such impulsiveness. Defeat at the hands of a youngster can make him even more fanatical in his quest to be stronger. But, I will not correct him, he still needs to grow above himself, and this is a long way. The wall of ice is just my invention, but for sure a weakling could not break it " As soon as Aidan removed his hand, the ice cracked and crumbled. Laxus surprised him, even though he would have lost in the end, but in the end he seems to have surpassed himself and was able to create a controlled sphere. Probably, after this fight, he will not be so far from being able to handle lightning more smoothly. To control the cold and ice in this way, Aidan spent nearly a month on one snow-covered mountain. With his reserves of magic and talent, he didn''t waste that much time. Unfortunately, after that incident, the cold ceased to matter at all and it became too difficult toprehend magic. Now, probably only thends of the Iceberg country could show him at least something new. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 As soon as the second confrontation ended, Makarov quickly appeared next to his grandson and scowled at him: - Eh ... And it was necessary to strain so much? - the old man could only breathe, Laxus injured his hand, and with such injuries only to Polyushka. Makarov took a fresh look at Aidan: - Excellent ice! With that, I can officially dere you the senior wizard! Aidan just nodded back. He was not particrly surprised by the old man''s attitude, he was not angry even if his grandson was injured. Makarov really treated everyone in the guild somehow equally ... This attitude was impressive and aroused respect. With a quick step, to the surprise of the old man, the guy quickly reached the unconscious Laxus and reached out to his right elbow, and then feeling everything, he just sighed with displeasure: - Not that I wanted this ... Your grandson is too violent. Makarov just grinned wryly, watching as the white glow quickly turned into gold and enveloped Laxus''s hand. A few secondster, Aidan took his hand away and smiled inwardly. "Hopefully he won''t give me any trouble after this ... Well, he''s a man, so everything should be fine. My magic has a weird effect on people by ear. " "I''m not surprised anymore," Makarov chuckled, grabbing his grandson with his erged hand: "I''m just d you''re with us in the guild. Pole is so grumpy ... Laughing, the two quickly reached the rest, and then they all returned to the guild together. Before Aidan had time to step over the guild threshold, he suddenlyughed and shouted: - People! I''m a senior wizard now! - Ahaha! I had no doubt! - Macaoughed, the others picked up and began to congratte the guy. - Let''s drink! - We drink a week! - What ?! No guys, I have a wife and a son, I need to go home ... - Fuck you! Divorce! - Here is a nasty drunk ... Natsu suddenly ran out of the crowd and growled: - Eid, let''s fight! I will show you the power of my fire! Who will win?! Aidan just hit the guy on the head, driving him like a nail into the guild floor: - Another time old man. So, for the next few days, the entire guild celebrated the appearance of a new senior wizard. One evening a group of friends gathered at the end table, sorting out flyers with assignments. - So, I have already chosen, - Kana smiled, looking at Erza: - And you? - Well, - the girl threw a displeased nce at Mira sitting nearby: - Nearly! Return my assignment! - What more! - snorted Mira. - Grr! Who even called her here ?! - I came myself! Have you got any problems?! - Stop swearing, - Gray sighed displeased: - You always quarrel, can you live together? All eyes immediately turned to the half-naked guy: - Who would say, you would at least put on cowards, - Mira grunted. - Damn it! - Hey, Adie? - Mm? - looking at Kana, the guy put the book away. - You promised toe with me on a mission, did you forget? - Exactly, and with me too! - Gray nodded, which immediately angered Natsu. - In general, my brother will go with me! - Fuck you! I was the first to ask him. Erza gave Aidan a strange look and smiled brightly. The guy immediately understood everything and sighed sadly: - Okay, okay ... I''ll go with everyone on a mission. But let''s not take turns, but at least apany. For example, Natsu and Gray, Cana and Wendy, Erza and ... Mira, okay? - What?! With this arrogant ?! - With this jerk ?! Friends immediately began to resent, only Kana smiled rather, she was more than agree with such conditions. - Okay, I have a suitable assignment! - Standing up, Aidan pulled out a leaflet and handed it to Erza, Mira, in turn, looked at the guy with displeasure, but after all she peered at the leaflet, Charlie and Happy did notg behind either. - Hey, show me! - And me, - Wendy smiled sweetly: - What''s there brother? `` This is ... '''' Erza frowned and looked up tensely. - S ss ... Aidan nodded. - But the reward of fifteen million, it''s definitely worth it. We just need to find this ind and deal with the damned lighthouse. - Damn lighthouse ?! - Happy shuddered. - Wow! Can I go with you ?! Natsu immediately eximed. - It is unlikely that the building is not simple, apparently ... - Erza read: - ... the ghosts of the ind kidnap people. Moreover, an entire guild of wizards waspletely destroyed by an unknown force in one night. - Wow ... - everyone was immediately surprised, and someone was even noticeably frightened. Although Mira thought for some reason and sharply hit the table: - I''ming! Erza just grunted, showing obvious displeasure, but then looked at Aidan: - Are you sure? The guy just nodded. He just mentioned to Mira, but it seems she took it differently, especially when she looked defiantly in his direction. He only had something to agree: - It''s toote ... Tomorrow morning we will go, pack your things. After parting with the guys, the guy went outside and took out another leaflet, but unlike the one he gave Erza, this one had a "SS" mark. With a determined gleam in his scarlet eyes, Aidan put it in his pocket and headed home. He was going to leave the guild for two or three years, so he just had to do something. He wanted to spend time with friends. It might seem like a waste of time, but he still wanted to do it, for some reason he felt it was right. Two years of training is not so easy to go through if you know that you have not even tried ... Loneliness is not a pleasant feeling. Even if you get used to it, it still crushes and brings almost nothing good. At least it was worth going with each of his friends on a mission, that''s all he was capable of, as time was running out. Self-strength, Galoun and the seven hundred and eighty-fourth were too close ... With a heavy sigh, Aidan headed home. He decided to take Erza with him because of their strange rtionship. He had long ago decided that he would not run away from any feelings in this life. As strange as it may sound, but Mira ... After that incident, their rtionship was too strained, even if she went too far, she should have allowed it anyway. In addition, in his absence, there will not be so many strong wizards in the guild, it was worth helping them to raise their skills. Therefore, everything had advantages. The likes of Natsu and Gray should have always been encouraged to train. The spirit ofpetition can be used to advantage, the main thing is to choose an approach, and everything else will work out by itself. Of course, this will not work with Wendy and Cana, but the time wille and they will find their incentive to be stronger. Now it was worth supporting them and helping them move forward. Sweet little sister and best friend, with them the task will definitely be the most calm and peaceful. Thinking about it, the guy couldn''t help but smile. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 * The rhythmic sound of the train was apanied by a tense silence. Erza and Mira tried to ignore each other, while Aidan adjusted his sses and continued reading the book. Even though the two were annoyed with each other, he was more than happy, even though the fun and drunken days were over with the mission. The long stagnation in one ce annoyed most of all, and now with bing a senior wizard, he could afford very good assignments. It remains only to live to see them ... After a few hours, the train finally reached the terminal station. Aidan smiled at the quietly sniffling Mira opposite. Sleepy and curled up like a kitty, she didn''t look so formidable. Although ... Before the train stopped, a couple of the girl''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and she immediately regained her former sly expression. Aidan could only chuckle and look at Erza, her head resting on his left shoulder. It looks like this tension knocked the couple out of strength. Pushing Erza lightly, the guy whispered to her: - We arrived, wake up. "Mm, a little more," the girl muttered, shaking her head slightly and puffing out her cheeks. - Grr! - Mira snorted: - Completely insolent! Get up,e on! Stop cuddling here, we''re on a mission! Erza gritted her teeth and jerked her leg, the sharp edge of steel leggings immediately cut into the leg of the disgruntled Mira. - Ahhh! Oh, you ... - the girl already had tears, and she immediately fell back into her ce: - I will kill you ... Ay-ay! Erza puffed out her cheeks and looked into the guy''s face: - Why did you take it ?! From her only one problem! - Oh ... - Aidan got up and threw on his backpack: - I already told you, you can look at each other with anger as much as you want, but don''t dare to fight. This is my first S-ss assignment, just like yours, so hold back. So sorry Erza. - Wh-what ?! I?! At Aidan''s scowl, the girl shrank, and then sighed and nced at Mira with displeasure: - I-I''m sorry. Mira just snorted and, as if nothing had happened, she got up and went to the exit. Erza walked her off with irritation, and then looked at the guy with resentment, frowning her sharp eyebrows. Without saying anything, she took her huge baggage and left too. - Oh, probably this is normal, - meeting the eyes of some grinning old man, Aidan just waved his hand and went to the exit too. On the evening of the next day, the three friends broke a halt. On the Magic Transport, they managed to travel several kilometers, changing in turns. Finally, they almost got to the right ce. Not far from the ghost town, where the White Harpy guild was once based, they decided to wait until morning. Recently, Mira and Erza have quarreled more than once, but the benefit did not get out of control. Aidan tried to control these two. On a small hill in the light of the fire, admiring the sparkling stars and the beautiful moon, Aidan yfully looked at the bored girls and smiled. - Since we have be almost friends ... - Nearly? Erza grunted in displeasure. "Are you sure?" I remember we were already friends ... Mira just turned away, continuing to gnaw at the fish. - Okay, I know that you are on edge. I wanted to tell you a story since we sit so bored. - Another story? - Mira grinned: - I really thought you would not start. - What? I thought you liked them. - I like it, - Mirajane grinned and looked at Erza. - Only thepany I do not like! "Shut up," Erza just waved her hand, she was already used to suchmunication, and Mira didn''t react too much, just crossed her legs and buried her chin in her palm. Aidan made himselffortable and nestled his head on his backpack. - Okay ... So it happened just at the moment when I left the snow-capped mountains. It was a cold ce ... I went to look for a worthy opponent in the nearest town. It was called Toli Astor, Toli stor ... In general, it doesn''t matter. There I got to know a rather funnypany from the Saint Hound Guild. Believe me, these guys are real weirdos. It was a glorious fight ... At that time my experience was rather poor, I only visited a couple of ces and fought with simple weaklings. But, not that time ... That girl controlled real snakes! Brr! How I hate snakes and all kinds of bugs! Oh, and I ran then ... As soon as I remember, it already throws a shiver! - Hmm, and what kind of girl is this? - grinned Mira, looking at the frowning Erza. Thin scarlet eyebrows took on a serious expression again, Mirajane was always amused, and on the contrary, Aidan liked it. - Oh, it doesn''t matter, she''s creepy, so that I go to that ce again ... In general, we started a fight and then something happened that I had never expected - these snakes began to spit out more snakes! Wow, that was so exhausting ... Erza frowned at first, but when she heard the sequel, two beautifulughs quickly filled the area around the lone fire. Aidan was only happy to continue his story. In Saint Hound, he really met a lot of crazy people. Starting from their master with a dog''s head and a pair of angel wings, ending with everyone else. There were enough beauties there, but they only looked like cute girls in appearance, in fact, this is a real madhouse. * The next day, the three finally made it to the ghost coast. The day before, they walked around the ghost town,pletely covered in thick fog. They did not manage to meet more than one soul there. Even Aidan could not find a drop of life there, the most amazing thing is that there were grass and trees, insects and animals dug holes and calmly grew and died. But, as for the people ... Who needed to take people? Difficult question, but, probably, it was not without magic. Death did not reign in the air, but rather some frightening darkness. Aidan always disliked such ces, but he still continued his way deeper, reaching the foggy coast. Taking the boat, they headed to the lighthouse, as they could not find anything else. The strangest thing is that the path to the Lighthouse was still visible in this dense fog, it clearly looked like a trap, but in the current situation there were no more options. Therefore, I had to go straight to the forehead to the enemy. To everyone''s surprise and even to some kind of anticipation on the part of the two girls wishing to fight, they did not meet a single ghost on the way. Already swimming close to the shore of the lighthouse, Aidan frowned sharply, as he felt a lot of vital auras, and then some emerald glow shed on the lighthouse. As soon as something lit there, the fog reacted and began to cover everything around. Its density increased at a noticeable rate, after a couple of seconds this ghostly beacon disappeared from sight, and then Aidan lost, perhaps, even his hands. - What the hell ?! - Mirajane was indignant: - What are these tricks ?! - Don''t yell under your ear! - Erza cried out: - E-aidan, where are you ?! "I''m here," the guy replied calmly, continuing to concentrate on the auras of life. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The fog didn''t matter to Aidan, but he clearly felt that it was blocking the wizards'' perception. It was harmless, but at the same time it caused a suspicious feeling. Especially when a dozen auras of life came out from the side of the lighthouse, and at a fairly high speed headed towards the trinity of young wizards. On top of that, these auras were somehow strange. Aidan was trying to find a reason ... The guy tensed sharply, and then felt the edge of the boat and dipped his head under the water. - Hey ?! Who is it?! - shouted Mira. But, there was no answer, Aidan sharply opened his eyes under the water, and they immediately sparkled with a silvery glow: "Interesting ... Energy of death? This is the first time I feel like this, I see a lot died here. But, these people are definitely alive "- turning his gaze towards the approaching silhouettes, Aidan exhaled, and then all the surrounding water simply froze. An unkind light shone in the guy''s eyes, and the fog immediately went cold around and began to dissipate, as if frightened by the grave cold emanating from the wizard''s body. To him, such pathetic fog magic is just childish tricks. A simple wizard could get lost here, but not an ice wizard! - Ahh! What the heck! - Someone shouted in the distance. Aidan chuckled, realizing that his ice had already reached these impudent men on the magic boat. In addition, having scattered the fog, he was now even able to see two adult men who were staring at their surroundings in amazement, not understanding why the fog suddenly began to dissipate. Mira and Erza approached the edge, and then Mirajaneughed. - It looks like they were surprised! Now be surprised even more bastards! - AND? Aidan just blinked as Mira jumped onto the ice and, trying to keep her bnce, suddenly returned to the boat: - Heck! How slippery! Aidanughed and got out of the boat himself, then the magicians began to get out of theirs, trying to keep bnce. At this, the guy just grinned and waved his hand towards his friends. At the same moment, their shoes froze and sharp dark des of ice appeared on them. - Have fun! - having said this, the guy deftly slid along the ice towards the opponents. On this ice, he was in his native element, sliding was even easier for him than just walking. Especially after long travels in the mountains, in this he became a real master! In the past, he would never have thought he could handle skates so dexterously. Of course, he could change the ice, but why, if everything is so great? With a furiousugh, an ice club appeared on Aidan''s arm and he burst into the ranks of the enemies. - Ahh! He''s a magician! - What the fuck ?! - Keep it! - Catch the bastard! - The Master said to catch them! - Pull out weapons! Meanwhile, Erza and Mira exchanged nces. The rival spirit was reflected in the sparkling looks: - I''ll finish off more! - Hmpf! We''ll see! Trying to keep their bnce, they tried to roll on the ice, but their skills left much to be desired. While they ate and ate reached Aidan, he was already knocking the spirit out of thest opponent. - Damn ... I almost made it, - Mira sighed heavily, sitting down on a bunch of battered people in purple robes: - And who are they? - She poked the tip of her new "shoe" into the cap of a mustachioed old man in a mask. Erza skated happily nearby, constantly falling and rising - she seemed to get a taste. Aidan threw the recently beaten boy at Mira''s feet: - Ask him. - he was still conscious and only shouted: - Hwaaatit! Don''t hit anymore! I beg... - Wow, - Mira grinned viciously and immediately put the tip to the neck of a small guy who looked no more than twenty, still a beginner ... - Now listen here, I do not know where you crawled out rats, but you will tell me everything! Understood me?! - Y-yes! - stuttering nodded the guy, whose neck was already bleeding, he swallowed and continued to nod tremblingly: - I''ll tell you everything, just hurry up ... I''m not your enemy! I was forced, if I don''t do anything, he ... He is my rest! - Hmm, is he? Who is this, "he"? Mirajane asked coldly. But, at that moment, Aidan suddenly came up and sat down next to the guy in the cap, and then abruptly tore off his mask covering his eyes and nose. Without further ado, the guy grabbed his lower jaw and slightly lifted Mira''s leg: - What are you doing? - the girl was embarrassed for the first time in Aidan''s memory. But, he did not focus on this, but simply tore the mantle of the magician in the area of the corbone. He screamed painfully, but Aidan immediately shut his mouth. - Wow, - Mira sat down next to her and frowned: - It''s the mark of that guild ... On the guy''s shoulder was a harpy symbol, and white. "The White Harpy," Aidan nodded, surprising the mage who tried to mumble something. Then the guy finally let him talk. - S-sir! Master! I really am from the White Harpy! Have you heard about our guild? Ohh, thank the gods, Mitroy did not let us down! - What is he talking about? - finally Erza deftly slipped over to Aidan and sat down next to him. In turn, he and Mirajane only looked at the prisoner with questioning expressions, waiting for answers. He immediately understood everything and said more calmly and even happily: - Mitra is our friend, he is the master''s advisor. - So what? "Are you wizards? This lighthouse is not damned a damn thing! - the guy poked his fingers in the direction of a foggy structure with an emerald glow at its very peak: - It''s all that filthy cult! People began to disappear, and even a few of ours, our Master went to check and did not return, - with a trembling voice the guy whispered: "These are all these dark wizards. We tried to stop them, but it didn''t work out ... We could only wait for Mitroy''s help! And now you havee! You can''t even imagine how important it is! These freaks have already killed half of our people and let them sink! In my head ... - grimacing sharply in pain, the guy gnashing his teeth angrily, after which his tears entered: - Please ... I''m already dead, something in my head ... Kill them all! They killed my wife and daughter! I will give everything I have, even my life, only ... I beg you, cut them all out to thest! With a look full of hurt, filled with pain and despair, Mira and Erza frowned. From joy, this guy quickly turned to sadness ... Only Aidan felt a strange surge of energy, he even closed his eyes and sighed: - Sounds interesting ... - Inte ... Interesting? So will you help us? The guy asked with a pleading voice, trying to get up, but it didn''t work out, he grimaced again in pain and his face turned red, and his eyes were bloodshot. Mira and Erza looked at Aidan in surprise, expecting an answer. But, he seemed to listen to the howling of the distant wind, leaving everything unattended. No one could see, but his eyes glittered dimly. "So many dead ... This man is afraid of death, but at the same time ..." - as soon as Aidan opened his eyes, the guy in front of him immediately flinched. But, the wizard no longer looked at him, he could finally feel the painful howls of lives doomed to death. Now, each of the hidden auras in that lighthouse showed him its sad feelings. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 "Found ..." - concentrating on one particr aura, Aidan immediately noticed the entertainer of all this. Seemingly a simple person, the young magician could not recognize his magic, but in the course of life and dark thoughts bordering on madness, Aidan immediately identified this "dark magician." He was either dying or too old. His life was on the edge, and it smelled like death. But, this is only at first nce, there was something nasty in him and it gave him ess to the changed energy. Quite an interesting case ... Aidan faced such a first, but instinctively understood the position of his opponent. This man seemed to be alive, but some parts of his body barely conducted vital energy. Chuckling, Aidan looked down sharply at the guy with the harpy mark and sighed softly. - You are already dead, like your friends ... - Yes ... Be careful this freak in the tower and ... - the guy did not have time to finish, Aidan abruptly grabbed his chin and extended his hand to his eyeball: - Turn away! - Aidan threw the girls and sharply thrust his fingers into the guy''s eye socket. He screeched heart-rendingly, but the guy did not stop, not a single muscle flinched on his face - he knew exactly what to do! Mira and Erza covered their mouths with their hands in shock and immediately turned away. They didn''t even understand what was happening! Why did he suddenly grab it ?! In turn, Aidan pulled this man over and tore out the eyeball, but nothing ended there, something long and slimy stretched behind the blood and nerves, it was a thick bloody worm, his whole body was covered with green veins and he was as thick as a finger ... As for its length ... Aidan abruptly let go of the guy''s skull and kicked his head with all his might, pulling the worm towards himself. Finally, a two-meter tape slipped out of the skull, and then the man''s body copsed as a dead weight. After such a ruthless procedure, the wizard simply died - all his vital signs immediately stopped. But the worm began to wriggle irritably, its head-eye twitched and turned green. Aidan, on the other hand, grabbed the alleged head tighter and peered into the clouded pupil, saying with a grin: - Impressive! What else will you show me ... - a strange squeak was heard from the eye and he immediately began to be covered with bloody streaks, Aidan just sighed: - How nervous you are, - throwing his eye to the side, the guy waved his index finger a couple of times in the air and right on the fly split the worm with two ice disks. Under a furious, but still quiet squeak, the worm twitched, and then, leaving behind a puddle of green slime, finally dissolved. A shallow puddle remained on the dark ice, which froth for a couple of seconds before itpletely died down. Even hard ice was slightly melted by this nasty creature. Aidan nced at the pale girls and waved his hand. - Come on, this guy has already killed almost everyone. All these people ... - suddenly the guy remembered something: - Well yes... Suddenly, the bodies of all the defeated people trembled, and they began to rise like zombies. - What''s happening?! - cried Erza, who was still nauseated by the sight. Even Mira''s shoulders trembled slightly at the sight of this disgusting parasite. In general, Aidan was not in the best mood. He didn''t really like worms and snakes, especially those terrible and dangerous. But, here he was an older wizard, next to two beautiful girls, it was worth keeping fears aside and acting like an elder. Therefore, the half-dead did not have time to rise, as Aidan created a sharp dark de from the ice and rushed sharply towards the enemies. Before that, although their auras seemed anomalous, he could not exactly understand the reason, but after contemting that strange wizard, his ability to recognize life auras became even better. Any sensor has developed in the course of using its abilities. Aidan had a faint sense of magic, but he could define life better than anyone. It all started with a small radius and simple sensations. Now he could increase the distance, concentrate on special objects, even be aware of some of the intentions and experiences of beings, their fears and evil intentions. Life is not only the very essence of existence, but also goals, dreams and experiences. Gradually he learned to define it. Therefore, he quickly realized that a man possessed by a worm can say anything, but his fear of dying will overpower everything. Now they are no more than puppets who had to be ves of the dark wizard. The worms pulled their vitality and magic, feeding and developing. These people were mostly alive, butpletely under the control of the worm, which could easily kill them. Therefore, it is impossible to save them, he will kill them in the end. This Dark Wizard at the lighthouse was not so simple himself, he obviously fed these worms with people and raised something very dangerous. It was thanks to these beings that his life aura had such nasty features. It is most likely impossible to extract the parasites woven into the brain, Aidan was already convinced of this on the example of the murdered one. So it''s easier to save these people from the torment. The current Aidan saw life and death very differently. As long as these people are not important, he could easily get rid of them. He had not nned such a terrible task, but it was worth considering this - the S ss is still not an easy task. We must act decisively and not give the enemy a chance to strike at the weakest! Having dashed across the ice at an impressive speed, Aidan, like a scythe, cut off several heads on his way, Erza and Mira could not even move, for them the murders are not at all what they expected and could have done so easily. Perhaps in the past, Aidan himself would have doubted he was not a ruthless killer who could so easily reap people''s lives. Now he experienced only a drop of sadness and, to his displeasure, even some kind of satisfaction. But, he was still in his mind, he wanted to shed blood, but not now ... After a heavy wave of his hand, the ice on the water cracked and then spread upward, all the bodies of the people who had already regained consciousness froze, Aidan used such aplex spell for the first time, but he had no choice. Someone better not see a lot of blood, after all, they were his friends ... As soon as the bodies of all the people froze, Aidan clearly felt the movements of the parasites in their heads. He was not surprised, it had long been clear that the dark magician was controlling these people like puppets, so now he decided to act aggressively. But, Aidan was not going to give him a chance - he closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and put his index fingers together, and then disconnected his hands. The ice immediately began to absorb the insides of the frozen people. The power of the spell was overwhelming! Nobody could be saved! Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Lives were leaking, the ice was getting darker and stronger, suppressing any resistance! No matter how the dark magician tried, he could not force the parasites to act. Those familiar with the magic of the Ice Coffin may have noticed some simrities with this spell. In fact, and Aidan knew it, he just killed the people inside by turning them into ice at the cellr level. Only unlike the ice coffin, he could do it without sacrificing his own life. The Ice God yer was able to control ice and cold on apletely different level - surpassing ordinary people at times! That is why, Aidan sharply extended all his fingers, opened his eyes and bit his lip, clenching his fists with all his might. At the same second, located on the upper part of the lighthouse, the Dark Wizard in a ck robe trembled sharply and spat out blood. His pale face waspletely white, he forcefully suppressed the worms wriggling inside his palm: - Bastard! What kind of magic is this ?! What the heck?! - to be expected, all his puppets were instantly killed. The connection with each parasite was cut off at one moment, from which not a weak recoil flooded the body of the magician. Just two steps, they had to take two fucking steps! Catch the arriving guests, or die with them, as befits a pitiful ve. But even with this, they did not cope! Meanwhile, all the people who turned into ice sculptures began to split. Aidan exhaled heavily and waved his hand. All deeply dark ice immediately crumbled in the wind, its blue reflections yed in the dim light of the sun, barely sparkling from the dense fog. All lives turned to cold ice and just crumbled. As if a mirror shattered into millions of fragments, they simply disappeared without a trace. Aidan coughed and fell to one knee. Damn ... This spell is damn expensive, I haven''t often suffered from such exhaustion. This is not good. Brains nearly melted. Even if it''s not Ice Coffin, this method of killing is still not easy. " - Aidan! Erza snapped off as soon as her moment of shock and the icy fog cleared away. Even Mira followed her. "Y-are you okay?" The scarlet-haired woman asked worriedly. - I''ll be right now, - rising, the guy sighed and looked at this beautiful couple: "I hope you don''t think about it a lot?" They are just puppets, if I had not killed them, this magician at the lighthouse would have blown everyone up and we would have had a hard time. Without giving them time to reply, Aidan turned his gaze to the lighthouse. - The rest are on the way ... - The rest? Erza tightened her grip on the de, unleashing a stream of powerful magic. Ice shed in her eyes and she menacingly asked: - How many are there? "It doesn''t matter how much," Mira snorted, while her body changed slightly: her hands turned into wed paws, and a pair of demonic wings grew behind her back, even a long ck vein appeared on her face, right next to her eye. She managed to develop her demonic form so quickly! Even if it was notplete, this is absolutely not the level that she demonstrated in the past. Erza was not the only one who became stronger. Even Aidan was surprised that the girl only smiled proudly: - I trained! - Me too, - Erza nodded with a decisive expression: - Now I will fight too! Noticing their determination, Aidan turned to the lighthouse and spoke gloomily. - There are several hundred of them. This loss only barely hurt the enemy, now he is ready for losses. In addition, he stores the main supply of parasites in a strange ce. I feel many lives, but I will not say for sure which of them is dangerous for us, everything is confused ... At least half of them are moving. Their emotions are confused, from such a distance I can''t understand for sure. But they are all afraid ... This dark magician still controls them. Now, you should prepare yourself for the fact that I will not be so lenient with your psyche. I can no longer freeze them, the only way to defeat them is to chop off their heads, the ces where the worm lodged. If you can''t, just wait here, I''ll figure it out. - No, - Erza took a step forward: - I''ming with you! - And I! - Mira nodded: - This is ourmon task. If you need to kill them, then ... So we will kill them. Aidan sighed and shook his head. - All wrong. They are still alive - they are people who are forced to attack us, they are no more cannon fodder, mostly undeserving of such a fate. In the end they will die anyway, but killing monsters is not the same as killing people. Do you understand? "I ..." Erza frowned. "And there is no other way out?" Aidan concentrated and sensing this army already a hundred meters away from him, slowly shook his head: "They will be waiting for us on the shore. This mage is not a fool - he did not send them to the ughter, but if we attack, he will most likely do something dangerous. That worm that I killed in front of your eyes should have exploded and sprayed that poisonous liquid. To put it simply, all those people are just bombs that will definitely detonate when we arrive. Now I can see that the unit is still locked in one ce in the basement of the lighthouse, which means there is still someone to save there. "Damn, if I had sleep magic, I could temporarily deal with Erza and Mira" - Aidan just mentally sighed. This situation was not like the typical Fairy Tail problem where everyone could be saved by the power of friendship. Here you had to kill people or let them kill you. It was possible to retreat, but then the situation can go in an indefinite way. A magician can kill all prisoners in general and do something dangerous. The task only required to deal with the situation at the lighthouse and understand what happened, but just killing everyone is not an option. True, Aidan was more worried about the fact that his friends would have to get blood on their hands. He could not let this wizard leave, but interfering with them was no longer an option. - There is no other way out, - the guy replied gloomily: - We will have to chop down still living people who will certainly not want to die. It is important to chop off their heads vertically in order to kill the worm for sure. Therefore, you must stay, I have a way to solve everything myself. - What?! N-no, we''reing with you! - The girls eximed almost in one voice. Aidan just chuckled, realizing that they were simply not aware of the situation. They can be at least "SS" rank wizards, but this does not mean that to kill others you need to be a strong magician. On the contrary, it is not quite strength that is needed to kill. Although this task was supposed to be different, funny and interesting, in the circle of friends, it all turned out that Aidan had to solve everything himself. He wanted to keep their innocent smiles and the purity of the guild. Turning around, he smiled wryly. "Anyway, I think we''ve been through a lot already." After a short nod, the guy said: - We need reinforcements, go to the guild for help. I will wait here and watch the actions of the enemy. - What? But why? You said ... - Mirajane tried to understand, but Aidan immediately replied: "They won''t dare attack the Ice Wizard in the Water. Plus, I don''t have much stock left. I will recuperate for now, and you go to the guild. We cannot let the enemy leave the lighthouse. Tell the Master that here a dark magician is experimenting on humans. Knowing the old man, he will think of something. Perhaps the rune knights or someone else wille here. This case vites the highest magicalw, so they must intervene. Mira frowned, realizing that Aidan was just going to get them off. But, she couldn''t argue, especially noticing Erza''s expression of reluctance. Even if they really wanted to help, now it was too difficult ... They still doubted killing people. How in general, at thirteen years old, can you decide on a massacre? They never killed and when faced with this face to face, their desire and determination immediately turned into something opposite and oppressive. They were incapable of shedding blood ... This is the S-ss mission - they don''t belong here ... Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Realizing Erza''s grim expression, Mirajane lowered her eyes uncertainly. She wanted to proudly say that she would stay anyway, but Erza suddenly said with the same decisiveness: - We are leaving. Promise you will wait here! At her menacing expression, Aidan just smiled and nodded. - My ice is the strongest. I am Fairy Tail''s shield. You can be sure the enemy will not pass! Mira looked at him strangely, but Erza immediately nodded: - You promised! We''ll be back soon! Without exchanging words, she turned abruptly and grabbed Mirajane''s hand, set off on the way back. Mira continued to stare at Erza''s face in bewilderment. She could not understand why she suddenly gave up and decided to return. But, looking back and looking at the lonely back of the guy, the Girl bit her lip and also quickened her pace. She began to understand why Erza decided to leave ... * Half an hourter. Time was covered with ice ... Suddenly, a burst of dark energy swept through the thick fog. From where Aidan stood, something terrible escaped, piercing to the bone. As if a wild grim reaper had awakened from a long sleep, this magic was so terrible and chilling that at times surpassed the cold magic of the Ice God yer. The bodies of the girls instantly trembled, they had almost reached the shore in silence, when suddenly something so overwhelming arose. For a moment, it seemed to them that an eerie scrapingughter swept through the surroundings. As if death itself hadughed at the wretched existence of mortals! "This is it''s not" Mirajane nced inquiringly at her friend, her shoulders trembling - for the first time she felt such a terrible magic! Erza lowered her eyes and nodded. - This is it, I''m sure. - But why ... Because of this, you? - Mm, my eye ... I ... It''s hard to exin, when he looked at me, I realized that we had better leave. It''s weird, isn''t it? Chuckling bitterly, Erza shook her head. - I think I can feel when he is cheating or when he wants to be alone. Even now, I realized that he was going to use this terrible magic. Do you think I''m out of my mind? Mira averted her eyes, for the first time she did not want to object or quarrel, she simply said: - You''re not crazy. Now I felt this magic too ... The distant fog now seemed unattainable ... Looking into the distance, Erza smiled. - This is the second time, in the past, I felt this way before he returned. He used this magic twice. Ah ... - touching a teary eye, Erza shuddered: - It hurts a little. - So we ... will be back? - After a while, Mira asked: - Or will we wait? - You saw it yourself, he just sent us away ... I don''t want to admit it, but I don''t know how I would have done it if I had stayed. - Mm, me too ... While Erza and Mira were holding a peaceful conversation for the first time, the situation in the lighthouse waspletely out of control. - Your mother! What it is?! - the dark magician finally came out into the light and from the edge of the lighthouse watched the situation at the bottom of his little ind. What he saw frightened him terribly! Him, the man who killed hundreds, with his hellish tortures! Aidan released his death magic in this battle, he did not sumb to madness, since he simply did not see the point in it. He used his own dark ice, but this time it waspletely ck. With the power of death in his hands, he chopped and extinguished all life on his way! Enemies sometimes even used sorcery with a weapon to dominate, but Aidan easily blocked their every pathetic blow. With his ck de, he chopped off heads and crushed them to pieces. Dodging a magic cannon shot, he deftly flew over two opponents and grabbed the shooter''s head, he immediately began to wither with impressive speed. Laughing ominously, Aidan simply killed the man, drawing his whole life out of him. He had long ago made up for some of the magic simply by absorbing these weak magicians. For him, they were no more than food, his eyes glowed brightly with silver lights, and his hands were covered with a ck haze of death energy. Finally, he could use this power in this way! An icy volley struck a dozen more heads, and then Aidan put his little fingers together and immediately waved his hands, the de of death escaped and cut the enemies to pieces. Splitting into two more, he struck two dozen more goals. For the magic of death, the concentration of life force in parasites was the real target! This time, Aidan was not having fun, he just chopped off everyone he met and did not let them get closer. A couple of times he even found himself in a difficult situation, when people''s heads exploded and acid was sprayed out. Unfortunately, they were too slow. Simple cannon fodder did not matter to him, no matter how many appeared here - today he was ready to kill at least a thousand! After a couple of minutes, another hundred people turned into a headless pile of corpses. The dark magician could no longer wait, two hundred of his puppets had already been killed in such a vile way. Moreover, the enemy with his eerie magic did not stop there. Had Aidan turned into his worst form, this mage would have had no choice but to flee in fear, like the leader of Bear w. But, Aidan was not going to give the enemy such an opportunity and overly frighten him with his aura of death. He waited, and now, he finally could not bear to intervene in the battle. The magician clearly saw that his ranks were only thinning, and the enemy did not get tired at all! If it is not stopped, disaster cannot be avoided! The dark magician could not believe that a thirteen-year-old boy is capable of killing pleading people. They asked him in despair to save their lives, but who could know that he would not even look in their direction ?! The ruthless killer has arrived for his head! Aidan was not stupid, he was not going to give all his best, approaching the hour of his transformation - he just used low-cost spells. Until someone serious arrived, he was ready to chop people to the very end. As much as he wanted it, relying only on the ice in this battle would be simply a mistake. Aidan knew that even if by his actions he brought the hour of conversion closer, it would not only make him stronger, but would also allow him toprehend more in his magic and possibly allow him to take control of it. He had no intention of being a ticking time bomb. Therefore, he growled and lunged at his enemies with even greater fury! Aidan did not see them as alive, knowing full well that the parasites had long enved them. How can God yer make such a mistake? He had to bury everyone! Severed pieces of flesh scattered to the sides, sprinkling the earth in crimson tones - Death and ice chopped everything in their path! Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Moving, Aidan stuck his hand in the chest of one big man and crushed his hearts, the next moment he narrowed his eyes and smiled contentedly, absorbing a little life for himself, and then with a light movement cut off the head of the enemy. - Kill this bastard! - Suddenly an ominous voice thundered through the neighborhood. The guy looked around and narrowed his eyes. Even all the puppets froze, the ground trembled barely noticeably, Aidan frowned sharply. "Have you finally decided to bring your pet out? This creature will be dangerous ... "- Aidan already knew about this creature, earlier he suspected that this magician was keeping these worms in some kind of reservoir, as they were just teeming there. But, he quickly realized that this was not so, when he got closer and realized an eerie truth. A single organism filled with parasites! Suddenly, the whole ind shook, and then something huge and disgusting was drilled into the ground. It was a real meat ball! A giant monster, ten meters high and at least five wide, with a huge belly, which was covered with very thin skin. Even Aidan felt a little sick at the sight. Through this transparent film on his stomach, he looks like something terrifying - hundreds of worms, exactly the same as those worn in the heads of the puppets! They just swarmed in the belly of this monster. He had two heads, one human, the other belonged to arge forest Volcano. The hands also belonged to the volcano, it was all simply sewn onto this huge ball of worms and looked absolutely disgusting and unnatural. Instead of legs, this monster had the tentacles of a huge octopus and he controlled them even better than with his hands, breaking pieces of earth and throwing a mass of puppets into his mouth, swallowing them into a transparent belly. The worms immediately, as if disturbed by the incredible delicacy, rushed to gnaw the person. Aidan did not see this sight because of their number, but the sound of the court, he clearly understood everything. - they gobbled it up in seconds! - Kill him! - the mage squealed, pulling out a disgusting-looking bone staff from behind his back. He really got used to the role of a vile dark magician. "Damn it, if this thing explodes, even I will have a hard time ... Attacking the belly - it will only get worse. I''ll have to freeze it. I doubt this guy won''t take the opportunity to finish me off. The question is, will he spare his little animal or let it go to ughter. " - Ghiiiiaaa! - the monster let out a hysterical screech unlike any human or animal. This terrifying scream sounded like a demonic one! The monster, fumbling with tentacles, rushed to Aidan. This was the first time he encountered something so ridiculous. Being a wizard really turned out to be very interesting! Chuckling grimly, Aidan knitted his eyebrows and mmed his palms to the ground. The ind is still a natural area, even if it was ruled by some dark wizard-psycho. Where there isnd, there is always life! The next moment, the ground shook, the mage guiding his puppets into battle instantly lost his bnce, and then Aidan raised his red eyes and a golden glow was immediately reflected in him. Immediately, tree trunks began to burst out of the ground in all directions, they grew at a noticeable speed and, guided by magical power, pierced everything in their path. All the tentacles of the monster were immediately blocked by branches, and then a tree branch appeared under the young wizard, quickly lifting its owner up. Looking at the situation from this ce, Aidan simply held on to the tree and directed orders to the nts around him. For him, controlling them was as easy as breathing. He was no longer that boy who could barely lift up des of grass, now he couldmand the trees! - Ha-a ... Damn ... - his forehead was covered with sweat, but most of the enemies were alreadypletely entangled and crushed. Even a huge monster could not escape. Although Aidancked the ability to crush him so far, he was not too worried, he aimed at a dark wizard who was doing surprisingly well - he was able to transform his hand into its likeness with tentacles of parasites, and then grabbing his bone staff released a cutting everything in its path is rays of green energy. In turn, Aidan finally stopped managing trees, almost all the magic had to be used up, but he easily finished off more than two hundred puppets and connected the main problem. Jumping off a high branch, the guy rolled on the ice and immediately found himself at the belly of a monster, in which worms swarmed more violently than usual. All that''s left is just a slightly open abdomen. The rest has long been covered with tree roots and even the entire lighthouse has be no more than a kingdom of trees. - Bastard! - heard from the side, after which Aidan deftly dodged the emerald magic beam. A branch nearby burned, from which the guy grimaced and threw out his hand. A volley of ck arrows immediately rushed towards the enemy! - Die already! Aidan rasped. The magician instantly panicked and immediately put the staff forward, an emerald protective field immediately appeared in front of him. "Not a bad staff, but you were mistaken ..." - after a contemptuous grin, several small holes appeared on the enemy''s defense, and then the shieldpletely dissipated. Then, a dark wizard appeared with a shocked expression on his face and several holes all over his body. The arrows of death pierced him without mercy! Following this, a p was heard, and the magician simply fell lifeless on his side. He may have been adept at using magic to create puppets, but to his failure, inbat, he was barely capable of posing a threat to the older wizard. Having finished with this, Aidan turned to the worms swarming in the belly of the monster, the branches of the trees trembled - this monster slowly wanted to break through and free itself. But, Aidan did not give him the opportunity, even after the death of the dark magician, these parasites continued to rage. It was foolish of him not to try to blow them up before dying ... The guy quickly stretched out his hand and said in displeasure: "I''m afraid I''ll regret it ... But if this crap explodes, who knows if I can save one life." It won''t be good if no one can pay me. Eh ... - with a grin, Aidan''s eyes lit up again with a silver glow, and thenpletely acquired dark shades, his hair flew up and also acquired a dark glow on his innate purple hair. Even on his hands, ck veins began to appear, which then brightened and scattered. Raising his eyebrows sharply, Aidan pointed his hand toward the monster''s belly. - How I do not like these pretentious words in spells, but ... Eh, - shaking his head, Aidan pretended to be serious and said clearly: - I am death! First Life Control Seal: Absorption! - instantly the whole ind trembled, for the first time the very concept of death escaped the lips of the wizard. All the parasites instantly froze, thoughtless, unable to think, they could not even move. Reality itself was distorted around the lighthouse. Aidan''s face changed immediately ... Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Everything around was distorted and the dark streams of death magic circled in a strange cruel dance. Deep inside his body, Aidan felt a response and he quickly began to sumb to insanity! - Damn it ... - he did not expect such a reaction at all ... Suddenly, the chimera''s body trembled, hundreds of magic runes giving off antiquity appeared in the air, ck letters intertwined and immediately burst into the body of the monster, the earth trembled, and then the monster literally began to disintegrate before our eyes, the bloody debris quickly turned into dark particles, and then everything dark letters gathered in a sphere, enclosing every part of the monster. For a moment, the spherended on the wizard''s palm, immediately prating his skin: - Here ... - Aidan fell to one knee and exhaled heavily: - Oh, crap! I was able to absorb it ... Scraps of many vague memories immediately shed before his eyes, but they were quickly suppressed by the power of the spell. Aidan got up and finally the area brightened, the fog did not dissipate, but, the huge carcass of the monsterpletely disappeared. After all that had happened, Aidan could only exhale heavily. "Spooky magic ..." He just wanted to check, but it probably should have been done on a less useless piece of flesh. He received some scraps of the memory of a man and, apparently, he belonged to the White Harpies. Yes, and Vulcan was from the forest nearby. Aidan was also able to absorb some magic and vitality. But unlike simply replenishing his own ether reserves, as he could have done before thanks to the usual killer magic, eating ice or even touching directly to a person unable to fight back, Aidan could absorb energy for himself. But, this time, he directly felt how his reserve had grown, barely noticeable, but had grown, it also touches the vitality. He himself did not know that absorption magic was capable of such a thing! This is incredible power! This is almost immortality - the main thing is to absorb! "Horror ..." - Grimacing, Aidan only sighed: - Now the ssh can ur in just a month, I used too much force. The problem quickly showed itself. Although, not to say that Aidan was now that worried. Knowing the right hour, he could get away from people. And how can youin when you had magic in your hands that could give you the powers of some kind of vampire? Well, only immortality, but even the knowledge of others and memories could be absorbed and even increase your magical reserves! "It looks like the true power of the spells is just for me to discover. I only know three deaths and three lives. I think you need to grasp thempletely and already risk touching the grimoire. With a leisurely pace, Aidan finally got close to the in dark mage. Unfortunately, he was already dead, and Aidan would not have dared to use the Consumption spell anymore until the next appeal. The first force of death is Absorption and Deprivation of vitality. The first life force is Healing and nt Maniption. Therefore, with the dead, Aidan did not yet know what to do, he could partially absorb the aura of the dead hovering around them. But, she was so pathetic that it was not worth mentioning. For a Death Release wizard, only ces with thousands of deaths could mean anything. Even after killing more than three hundred today, Aidan could barely feel the worthy energy in the air. And there was no point in eating it, he did not like it at all and caused rather a feeling of alertness. Before applying for a month, it is better not to meddle in this matter. Picking up the magician''s bone staff, Aidan examined it, and then decided to take it with him. Maybe someone wille in handy in the guild. He''s not so bad, he could redirect magic to create magic attacks. Although, of course, this required skill. The wizard himself did not matter, Aidan simply stepped over his corpse and headed for the lighthouse. He could still feel the life auras deep within. - For this task they will have to fork out properly! - chuckling maliciously, the guy twirled the staff and slowly moved forward, the recent battle and new discoveries made him very happy. *** One weekter... Smoothly hovering in the sky, the bird slipped into Magnolia andnded noisily on the roof of the Cathedral of Cardia, scattering its gray feathers all over the ce. The thriving city and the multitude of inhabitants caught the attention of one of her eyes. The second swam in a pale veil, the bird barked, bowed its head and, as if looking for something, began to observe. Meanwhile, in the only guild of this city, Fairy Tail. - So, who said that I can''t cope ?! - Mira asked with a challenge, sharply bursting into the guild. - Ha ha ha! Just look who''s back! - Macao eximed, noticing Aidan and Erza in the passage. Finally, having finished the business, they returned, with the award everything turned out quite well. The many surviving members of the White Harpy were able to make up for everything. They were paid by a strange guy - the one who issued the task. Aidan didn''t really remember his name, but he had money, and after the release of all the captives and return to the ghost town, everyone finally said goodbye. How many fifteenmas are there for three? Well, Aida was not a noble prince, so he took half of himself and gave the rest to his assistants. Of course, Erza didn''t even want to take this, but when Mira was about to appropriate half of herself, dear Titania had no choice but to agree. So they came back without really talking about what had happened. Although Erza behaved strangely, and Mira did not quarrel with her, the guy decided not to take it into his head. Superfluous talk about death magic is useless. At least not now. The return to the guild was, as usual, loud, cheerful and exuberant. Some got into a fight, and some, as always, got drunk. The next evening, Gray and Natsu dragged Aide off on a mission and did not return until three dayster. Still, it was not a task of the highestplexity, but at least something. Aidan spends time with friends, had fun and lived quietly, for another three whole weeks. Cana, Wendy, even Lisanna with Elfman and Mira, he managed toplete the assignments three times. Time flew by quickly ... It was to be expected that this was not for long, friends knew this, so they tried to stay away with him. For him, it really seemed to be something really important. For the first time in his life, he found a home and so many good people. Fairy Tail really turned out to be the same guild. But, quiet times end one day ... Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Today, Aidan packed his things and arrived at the guild again, this time possibly thest for theing years. The mood was not so hot ... Stopping at the very entrance, the guy looked up and thoughtfully examined the signboard "Fairy Tail" "I have some kind of bad feeling ... Maybe the weather ..." - paying attention to the cloudy skies, the guy sighed quietly, straightened his small backpack and entered the guild. The familiar warm atmosphere immediately enveloped him: "I''ll miss..." - Ha ha! Eid,e to us! - Natsu shouted, beckoning to a lonely table, there was only he and Happy. Kitty smiled and waved at Aidan. It might seem that Happy did not like him, but in reality everything is not so, Natsu''s friends, his friends too! Plus, Aidan always had a tasty fish. Taking out a couple of dried pieces of red fish meat from his pocket, the guy treated the cat and sat down opposite. Looking around, he quickly noticed a beautiful face nearby: - Mira, - he smiled at his friend, to which he received only a slight grin, after which the girl turned away sharply. - Are you going? Natsu asked immediately. - Yeah, on the evening flight. Dragneel was about to say something when Lisanna joined the table with Cana. "Hi," Lisanna smiled, winking at Happy. - Are you ready yet? - With a sad smile asked Kana: - I heard that Wendy threw a real scandal here yesterday. Lisanna immediately giggled and shook her head. - Not true. We were just practicing, and then Adie came. She just showed all the skill of her magic! - And you call me that now? The guy asked in surprise. The girl giggled: - Well, Kane can! After a short conversation, evening came. Aidan said goodbye to his sad friends and everyone in the guild raised their toast. Natsu and Happy shed tears, Gray justughed at these two and held out his hand to hisrade. - Good luck. - And you ... I''ll see you again. After that, Cana put Aidan in a long hug. All he could was to answer her with the same warmth. After whispering a couple of parting words to her ... - I''ll miss... Meeting with a surprised look, he just grinned and hugged her again. After too embarrassing handshake from Erza, which was too strange, Aidan broke down and hugged her. Then he thought that he would never be released ... Erza grabbed with all her strength, as if trying to say something, but she continued to be silent. Only when he whispered something in her ear, she let him go in embarrassment. "Still, she is beautiful when she smiles ..." In the end, being caught off guard by Mira''s gaze, Aidan nodded slightly to her, to which for the first time in his life he received a response in the form of a warm smile. She turned out to be incredibly charming. Not at all that mocking or malevolent, but pure and sincere ... Then he realized that it was not in vain. To be stronger to protect the most important and save the most precious, that is the calling of the Fairy Tail Wizard! All he needed was to know that everything was fine with them. The price of three years does not mean anything, even ten years of travel will be worth it! Finally, Aidan left the guild, arriving at Magnolia Station. He already knew that Wendy should arrive in time for the train, but, as it turned out, she was already here. She was waiting for him on a bench, sheltered from the rain near the station. - Brother! - she immediately noticed him and, jumping straight through the puddles, ran up and hugged him. Aidan didn''t even know what that happy and sad smile had turned out to be. Even the first time, the goodbye was not so difficult. It''s amazing how Gildarts handled ... That''s what the elder wizard means. Even if it was a short breakup, it was still not easy. Only, perhaps, one Master gave Aidan a pendel and advised him not to die on the road. An old man''s real concern! While he was hugging his sister, Charlie deftly flew up and sat on his shoulder, purring she gently rubbed against the guy''s face. - Ha, I''m not leaving forever. Only three years, no more. - Just?! - Charlie was indignant: - I am not even a year old, and you are leaving me ... "Uh-huh," Wendy nodded. "I''ll be a grown-up then! How am I without my brother ... Back under the awning, Aidan sat down on the bench, sat Wendy on hisp, and Charlie continued to press against his face. Only in private could she allow herself to be so close to him. - I understand. But do you remember I talked about my sister? Wendy nodded softly, to which Aidan replied: - I need to get stronger, as much as possible. I don''t want to be a weakling unable to protect my family. Do you understand me? - Uh-huh, - Wendy nodded sadly, - Wendy understands ... - Well, if so, - smiling, the guy took out two small boxes from his pocket and handed the blue Wendy, and the pink Charlie. - This is my little gift to you, before leaving. Promise to train and watch each other. If anything, contact the Master, Erza or Mira and Kana, they will help you in everything. Also, do not forget to look after the house, I left a part of my savings to the Master, you just need to tell him about it. He will not let you down, some of the money is still at home, I showed Charlie. The kitty nodded sadly. After a long speech, Wendy and Charlie were already in tears, at the same moment the train was leaving the station. Finally Aidan got up, gently stroked his two kitties and kissed each on the forehead. They cried sadly and continued to hold his clothes, but, nevertheless, he broke free, smiled bitterly and waved to them: - I''ll be back. - without further ado, he got into the carriage and almost immediately the train departed. The drops continued to scatter non-stop on the ground. Time passed more and more slowly. The deafening sound of the rain pressed into my chest. Drops ran down the windows, Aidan waved to his little cats, and they waved back through tears, smiling. Finally, the train disappeared. Left alone in the endless downpour, Wendy and Charlie finally couldn''t help crying. Their cry for a moment overshadowed the gloomy silence. The rain, as if sumbing to their emotions, intensified. Nearby, the silhouette of a girl emerged from the shadows. Mirajane sighed sadly and walked slowly towards the couple. This is how the day ended. Having experienced happiness, warmth and bitterness of separation, Aidan disappeared, heading to another part of the country ... Chapter 72 Chapter 72 *** Two yearster. In the distant waters of the Land, a lone ship with white sails sailed through the waves. Atop the main mast, driven by the wind, fluttered a ck g with a golden grinning skull. On the deck of the schooner, a whole crew of pirates flew the ship. A rough bald, half-naked old man urged the young with a whip andughed: - Work dirty rats! The boss is angry today! You bastards have two days, if he kills me, I will beat you to death! Ra ha ha ha! The team justughed in response. They were already ustomed to this behavior and continued to work at the same pace. This bald old man is only so formidable in appearance. Although he knew how to intimidate, but the team was afraid of the captain - that''s why they continued to work in the sweat of their brow. Meanwhile, while the pirate ship was cutting through the waves, a tall young man was standing on the upper deck not far from the helm, leaning on the bulwark. He was naked to the waist with a couple of scars on his waist and several on his right shoulder. His entire body was covered with relief muscles. But, the distinct bloody symbol on the back spoke better than any words - Fairy Tail! Aidan straightened and squinted at the horizon. - Well, where are you ... Tenryu. - over the past two years, Aidan has changed even more. He stretched out and acquired a strong body. Even though his face still retained some childlike features, at sixteen he looked like a grown-up boy. Dark purple hair, eyes the color of blood that seemed to glow in the re of the burning sun. His skin was still slightly pale as before, but this only made him look even more attractive. Previously, he was a little upset with his cute appearance, but now he looked more like a serious guy, with sharp eyebrows like swords and obvious masculinity, and having acquired a strong body, he no longer looked like a sweet boy. Now he has be a real man! Aidan has spent the past two years on a mission. More precisely, it was this task that took him two years due to one problematic case. To overestimate their strengths would be typical for a wizard who did not know defeat in the past and who imagined himself to be a strong magician. It happened with Aidan, which is probably why he did not get rid of the scars on his right hand. In many ces it was shed, as if it had been passed over with a sharp de. He wanted to keep himself a reminder not to be too arrogant. On that day, he experienced the worst defeat of his life ... Two years ago, in the south of Fiore, in the county of Onslow. Fairy Tail''s young wizard has arrived on an SS ss mission. It said: "The son of the great Earl of Onslow has set out on a dangerous adventure to the newly discovered ruins of the Onslow mine. The ten knights and the court magician of the family did not return with the heir to the family. The wizard who is able to find the son and the people of the count will be paid a well-deserved reward of one hundred million precious. How could Aidan disagree that day? In search, he was always good. Maps, even the most ancient ones, were always excellent for him, and at the same time he was a good tracker. Some ancient ruins did not scare him, so he decided to rip off more money in front of something serious. In addition, he naturally understood that this was not an easy matter. If it could not be fulfilled for three years and the award has risen from ten million to a whole hundred, then there is really something dangerous in these ruins. Over the course of three years, several quite strong wizards have perished there. But there are not so many really strong wizards in Fiore. Do not be surprised, because even in Fairy Tail, until recently, there was only one S-rank wizard. In any case, Aidan saw here both easy profit and quite interesting experience. Who knows what can be found in ancient ruins, to which outsiders have not reached out? Surely something worthwhile! Then Aidan did not know how he was right and at the same time self-confident. Disassembled with the count, who surprisingly turned out to be quite a serious and collected man, unlike the Duke of Everly, Aidan received a lot of useful information, warnings and even the necessary provisions for several days. Father and Mother worried about their son, and the county itself suffered from the loss of a wizard and even part of the knights. Therefore, Aidan did not pull for a long time and descended into these ruins. In the mountains, in the Onslow mine, he began his journey to these cursed halls of antiquity. On that day, as it always happens, everything happened quite peacefully and calmly. At the beginning of his journey, Aidan did not encounter a single problem. Unfortunately, he did not feel more than one life on the way. As heter learned, the whole thing is in some of the walls in the deep halls of the dungeon. All of them seemed to distort space and more than one perception and ability could not just pass through them. To some extent, it was almost a different space. So far, Aidan hasn''t been that strong. Although, this is not why he could not find the aura of the life of the Count''s son and his subordinates ... - It''s ... yours ... - a couple of hourster, Aidan found himself in a huge ancient hall, with three different statues. A giant with an ax stood in the middle, his weapon turned out to be real, not stone, and his head was decorated with a helmet-crown with horns. Even from the inanimate, from this silhouette, a huge imperious aura emanated. Two more stood on either side of him. On the left is an archer with a golden bow in his hands and a helmet typical of his profession on his head. The other was also a warrior, thin with no helmet, but with a de red like blood and a cloak of the same color. Aidan frowned. A concentrated stench hit him in the nose. The smell of the dead ... In this room, even the magic of death, hidden deep inside the wizard, made itself felt. Not a few people died in this ce. The dried blood on the wall and on the ground spoke for itself. In some ces, traces of battle were visible, chips on the walls as if from arrows, and even slots from a de and an ax. Aidan quickly figured it out, especially when he noticed several old corpses on the ground, already withered from time to time. For three years they have changed beyond recognition. Although, some clearly appeared here muchter ... The wizards of various guildsy nearby in the other direction, just at the next door, inside which rested a silver spear. This door was like an altar on which this artifact was kept. But on the way, there were more than three dozen dead bodies, and among them was the son of the duke in golden armor, along with his retinue. The magician at the wall, as if depressed and decided to take a nap, but the punctured skull spoke just about the fact that this dream hadsted for a long time ... Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Aidan rested his gaze on the trio of stone warriors and involuntarily took a step back. Instincts told him that it would be better not to cross the threshold of the room, because otherwise ... Before Aidan had time to budge, he suddenly bumped into an invisible wall. He turned sharply and his gaze wavered. A magical barrier appeared in front of him, transparent with many purple runes! It was a trap! - Heck! - Turning around, Aidan immediately peered at the stone lifeless faces and after a couple of seconds exhaled with relief: "It looks like they won''t attack until I provoke them. Yes ... I guess it''s a spear. They are just guardians. Aidan continued to examine these warriors. In fact, they did not stand out in anything remarkable, they just looked like ordinary statues. Two thin silhouettes on the sides of a two-meter big man. Even the muscles and faces of these stone statues did not stand out in any way, as if they were hastily created and abandoned. Some even had chips or a couple of holes in their bodies. Probably, someone still managed to injure them. But, they continued to hold their post, which means that no one made it through! Golems of this strength are no joke. Aidan feared things from antiquity, and especially when he felt such a concentrated aura of death from them. In all respects, this trinity is not alive, but these stones took hundreds of their lives with their weapons, if not even thousands. These golems may be useless, but their weapons are very dangerous! So Aidan faced two setbacks at once, one was worse than the other ... A weekter, the guy moved a full meter to the statues and continued to build a picture of what had happened in his head. First of all, many footprints on the ground could tell about what happened in much more detail. On that day, Aidan first decided to use death magic, he already felt that the next burst would happen soon and there was no point in dying. Just like feeling life, Aidan could feel the energy flows of the dead in this ce. Unlike life, which was kept alive, death could be said to be everywhere. In fact, death and life are simply derivatives of Ether. Therefore, we can say the week was not so bad, Aidan began to delve even into his knowledge and made some conclusions. "Ether is all magic, it is everywhere, but without life and death all things would not exist. At least creatures like humans and animals. It is logical, but ... Is there life on thes engulfed in fire? Doubtful, albeit quite real. I think Igneel wouldn''t mind. As I understand it, Ether is what everything in the world consists of, life and death, including time and space. Wizards simply use their abilities to get it in themselves and store it in a container. But, do they absorb the ether that created everything and everyone? Maybe so. From this side, perhaps it is the wizard himself, his talent and the magic he practices that affect the part of the ether that he can absorb. This means that it does not already absorb everything. Although, definitely Life and Death is not the weakest of his side. But, I know for sure that I do not absorb death, otherwise I would have long ago turned into God knows what ... So, I absorb a special kind of ether, avable only to mortals? No ... I only absorb the required concentration and use it! " - Aidan''s eyes sparkled, thinking about Ether when you know a lot is much easier. "I take that very ether, some kind of neutral energy, and my magic transforms it from a container into the necessary energy for my spells: life, death, ice, and so on. Probably, nothing changes at the entry stage, but as a result of using magic, quite. The transformed ether is no longer so simple and affects the emotions of the magician himself and, as experience has shown, on the body. Ether is like radiation, only less harmful, in the right proportions ... As a result, over time, without proper control, magic can change the user and just one wrong outburst of emotions will lead to madness. This radiation changes a person, and as a result, he turns into a different version of himself. Probably, here, as with the third source, it is not worth creating something for which there is still not enough ability, otherwise ... Something like Zeref''s fate is quite real. The years of the creation of the Aetherians have left their mark. It''s just magic that made him immune to the stages of aging, and he is unable to die. Trying to kill yourself? How will his Contradictory Side allow himself to be destroyed? Although, it is possible that the matter is in this strange Curse of Anxm ... A thing that has not been studied and I do not really believe in gods, but who knows. If magic controlled Zeref, it could be med on that. Natsu also has something to do with it. Did Zeref think he could kill him faster than deathpletely engulfed his mind? Although, most likely, he underestimated her influence. It is still worth considering, I do not remember the exact answer, why exactly Natsu can kill him. But I know for sure that magic can drive you crazy. Years in hermitage and constant outbreaks of death can knock down even a four-hundred-year-old psycho " Aidan was guessing, but of course he couldn''t figure it out for sure. Yet he was not a wizard scientist. Although he remembered some things from the past world and understood this one a little better, as he read a lot of exnations, but Fairy Tail is famous for the fact that it is not always a matter of logic and in general everything is not always clear. Anyway, Aidan wanted to be sure if there were streams of life and death in space? He had never been able to see them, only concentrated in ces predisposed for this. "Probably they are, as they are part of the ether, but I would not be able to notice them. He is neutral and something must affect him. A cemetery with a bunch of dead people is quite suitable ... "- even concentrating on the dried blood for a whole minute, he could not see anything. In any case, he already roughly understood the picture of what had happened. The son of the count, who arrived, approached the statue and immediately lost half of his body, being cut by an ax. The swordsman and archer just followed his entire squad, the magician tried to break the distance, but as soon as he turned around to understand the situation, he received an arrow in the forehead. Judging by the traces, the statues clearly returned to their ce and returned to their previous position. Then other people came, they were not fools and acted with caution, even unable to feel the aura of death from the des, their bodies still belonged to wizards, so they felt danger. Therefore, they acted in a simple way - they went to the son of the count, grabbed him and dragged him aside, only, for some reason, the archer reacted and shot three deadly arrows, and then the swordsman jumped off. The magicians did not even have time to do something - instant death. The speed of this swordsman is clearly serious. - Well, that means he reacted to the approach ... Now the son of the count is far away, and the second and third groups seem to have simply not seen anything else how to do something stupid and touch the statues that killed them the fastest. In any case, with this barrier, sooner orter I will also have to face them. Aidan just sighed, he didn''t know what else to do in this situation. He didn''t really want to die, and knowing nothing about his opponents, he didn''t want to take risks either. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Aidan spent almost a week in a state of meditation. How did he eat? Very simply, the barrier, although it covered the entire perimeter of the walls, so that the arrivals could not leave the trap, but it did not block the external influence. So, for example, several small trees sprouted inside and Aidan could easily draw their life and replenish his energy. Besides, he still had enough food. In the end, he is unlikely to starve to death, but rather to die of old age or a long wait. The magic of life allowed him to take power literally from the air, it was only necessary to umte energy. Only, very soon something happened that changed everything ... Huge and ck like night energy filled everything around, a silhouette stepped out of the darkness and looked at the three statues with contempt: - Not alive and not dead, abomination! - With a rxed wave of his hand, Aidan sent a ck de at the soulless opponents, trying to cut them. But nothing happened and, as expected, only led to the worst consequences. Unfortunately, while undergoing transformation, Aidan remained himself, but all his emotions changed, and his intellect only grew with each new treatment, so as soon as he saw the bloody light in the eyes of the three slightly damaged statues, he just snorted. He was not at all interested in the pitiful pieces of stone, but he was well aware that he would have to get rid of them first in order to get out of this despicable ce! Just a moment and a wave of wind reached Aidan''s face, he blinked and bowed his head down in bewilderment. "Wow ..." surprise was reflected in his eyes. Blood was gushing from his body in a fountain, and part of the belt was simply cut, along with several organs. Only, the ck marks pulsed and he recovered instantly. The huge hole lit up with a golden glow and everything quickly overgrew, leaving behind only a deep bloody scar. The next moment, Aidan abruptly went to the side and immediately lost his hand, he absolutely could not keep up with the enemy! The swordsman continued to run from side to side, and then a golden arrow rushed towards Aidan! - Enough! - with a furious wheeze, the guy attached the severed hand back to his shoulder, and a wave of death burst out in all directions! - A pitiful parody of life! - the only one who was not moved by a terrifying wave of magic, swung his huge poleaxe. Aidan was not afraid, his eyes shed, and he immediately rushed towards the ax, his right hand along with his shoulder was immediately cut, but the guy easily got close to the monster''s skull and thrust his fingers into its eye sockets. After a terrible roar, a volley of stones scattered to the side and again threw the archer and swordsman back, but one of the arrows immediately pierced Aidan''s chest. But he, having lost his arm and even the right side of his body, calmly stepped forward and raised his hand, pushed the liver back and leaned the stump of arge part of the meat together with the skin. The lungs and ribs connected again - the veins shed and everything began to heal before our eyes with a terrifying speed. When converted under the influence of magic, Aidan became almost invulnerable! If he were in his right mind now, and this terrible pain would simply destroy his consciousness. Not to mention, he would not even be able to understand how he died and would not even be able to heal in time. But now, these pathetic wounds for him were no more than minor cuts. He considered himself invulnerable and behaved appropriately! - Now you, trash ... - rushing from the spot towards the archer, Aidan created an armor of ice and waved his hand, the entire space was instantly covered with icy hell. A ck blizzard enveloped the statues, but they stubbornly continued to move. The archer broke the distance, and the swordsman headed towards him through the chains of ice. This fight was just awful. No man could have fought so mercilessly towards himself and his enemies! * Peering into the endless horizon, Aidan closed his eyes for a moment, listening to the movement of the yful waves. He could not help but rejoice in the light breeze, because he had been trapped for almost two years. He was able to destroy those statues, though not without harm to himself. Using his own power, he killed two, and then finished off the swordsman with a silver spear. On that day, Aidan was really angry, he destroyed everything around him until he broke all the walls and the ground to the very bottom of the barrier. But, he did not manage to get out. For two damn years he increased his strength, meditated and went through several transformations and again rampaged. Due to the fact that he could notprehend the magic of life and death, he never took his state under control. He barely managed to do at least something only on that day, he began to remember the moment of his death - at least a little, but this allowed him to increase some understanding. Using a magic spear, as well as constant bursts of magic, he was able to destroy the barrier and get out. Day after day, he attacked one ce and only two yearster it bore fruit. He was even able to open the next passage to unknown rooms, but then sealed everything with his ice and hurriedly left that ce. Aidan came out of there apletely different person. Scars, muscles, long hair, he looked like a true savage. In that riot, he only managed to collect several parts of the body of the count''s son. This was the only proof of his death. Tears of mother and father ... He still remembered how they lost hope. At least that woman ... The Count, apparently, did not believe in sess for a long time, especially after the disappearance of another wizard. After that ordeal, Aidan had little empathy. He was simply too tired, without food and water, purely on the magic of life - this constantly increased his state of madness. Almost every month he again turned into that devil, but without the ability to destroy something around him, he hurt himself by cutting off his toes or feet ... Horrible memories. Aidan''s loneliness was not frightening, but rather the endless silence in the darkness and these attacks. If not for the magic of life, he would simply rot there - replenishing the ether, he could heal himself and replenish his strength. Gift and curse rolled into one, really terrible magic ... Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Of course, Aidan got two benefits out of everything. First of all, strength. Whatever it was, he strengthened his body and improved control with understanding in magic. Cutting meat to the bone and then constantly trying to break your own bones? Tempering inherent in real monsters. All these memories made him slightly shiver. What a demon will not go to in order to get out to freedom ... Aidan did not learn anything new, butpletely stabilized his past abilities. Now he understood all the knowledge from the grimoire and could use each of the spells. In addition, he strengthened reserves, he already possessed huge reserves, and now even more so. Every day, spending magic on a breakthrough, he strengthened faster and faster. Training with body weight and stones also paid off. Yes, and the spirit was strengthened thanks to such a long confinement in solitude, and also patience. You canprehend a lot if you remain alone in almostplete darkness. In addition, the second advantage was the reward for the task - it grew up to three hundred million precious ones. Therefore, Aidan now did not live in poverty, after two years he most of all wanted to return to the guild. But, nevertheless, ording to his n, he still wanted to visit Tenrou Ind. What member of Fairy Tail wouldn''t want to visit the ind of origin of their entire history? In the past, Aidan nned to go there and stay for several years for training, but the ruins yed a cruel joke on him. So he wanted to sit there for at least a few more months - at least until the next birthday, and since he turned sixteen without cake and candles in a cold cave, he still wanted to celebrate the next year with friends. Suddenly, Aidan narrowed his eyes and finally smiled for the first time in a week. - Finally ... - at the same moment a rough shout was heard from the mast, and the navigator changed the route, turning to the right. Aidan was never disturbed. It is not surprising, because these pirates can be said to have be his captives. Still, having escaped from that cave, a monthter there was another surge of magic, so Aidan wisely decided to go to a distant ind and sit there. But everything turned out to be not so simple ... Discontent umted, so after devastating the entire ind, Aidan set foot on the water, freezing everything in his path. So he met a pirate bay, in which he had a lot of fun. This day was terrible. Aidan still remembered the idea of building a ship of bones and sailing the seas in search of souls. Slowly, from a madman who only wanted to kill, he changed. Even that time, in those ruins, he was surprised at his ability to calmly express thoughts, and after that incident he behaved more and more strangely. He retained his identity, but it was distorted ... It was a terrible day and very bloody. For the first time in his delirium, he desired a woman. It turned out that then he felt like it was possible to feel even better - even more alive if he took possession of a woman. Fortunately, the violence did not seed, since Aidan was not yet so much in control of herself and identally froze the pirate to death. Thoughts about taking possession of the corpse visited him, but he found them vile and just continued to look for the victim with a cute face. Since then, the ship made of bones receded into the background and Aidan realized with a shiver that he wanted a girl! He was frightened that he perfectly understood where the mass of beautiful girls were ... Fortunately, after that feast in life, he postponed the next attack almost until the end of the year. That is why he decided to wait even further, in thends of Tenrou. Knowing himself and well understanding his own desires, having turned, he will probably want to leave the ind in search of people, but Tenryu was so far away that even with the magic of ice on the water, the path would not be so easy. By that time, he will either have used up his huge reserves, as has usually happened. In that state, he behaved too violently and released magic without any restraint. Well, as ast resort, he will fall into the sea and this will all end. Although, knowing himself, most likely he will not allow this. To be aware of the thoughts of a madman, which you are a strange feeling ... But, he relied on him, otherwise there is no way. * Tenrou Ind. Fairy Tail Land. It was on this ind that the grave of the First Master, Mavis Vermilion, was located. It was not so difficult to find him, but it was not so easy to find a team ready to sail to such distant ces. Although the ind was located near Fiore, traders never sailed here. Therefore, the ship had to either be ordered or taken away, which Aidan did this time. He had long since ceased to regret the deedsmitted in the outburst of his magic. If he could not control this, he was not going to consider himself guilty. At least he tried ... There are all ims to the sorcerer who created this magic. Therefore, Aidan forced the pirates to escort him here. Survivors, of course ... Why did he show them the mark of his guild and was not afraid of it at all? Well, mostly because it was toote and not necessary at all. When you are killed by a demon with a bloody Fairy Tail mark on your back, you either finish off everyone after waking up, or you just take a serious look and take advantage of the situation. After all these horrors, if these fools took it into their heads to say something, few people would believe them. And even if they did, who would seek justice for the pirates? Plus, the current Aidan didn''t bother with the council at all, not his strength. All pirates looked with tension at the back of their "boss", many of them even trembled knees after all those horrors experienced in the bay. Most of their people died, some of the captains and other people too. All this was done by one youth - his face now awakened attacks of fear in people. Aidan stood calmly and looked at this amazing ind: "Here I am ..." - deftly, Aidan jumped from the deck onto the sandy shore. Tenrou was a rather rocky ind and, of course, it possessed its famous tree. A huge, Great Tenrou Tree, its crown almost covered the entire ind. The view of this tree was impressive, its life force alone was worth something! Even the concentration of ether in the air in this ce was surprising. Aidan wanted to quickly explore the ind. But above all ... Turning around, the guy said loudly: - Bring my things and you can float away! With amazing speed, the pirates began to crawl and began to lower bags and chests from the ship. Aidan took over a lot of the pirates'' spoils that day, so he now had a lot of luggage. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Having dealt with his things, Aidan waved to the pirates and they swam away at an impressive speed, almost rowing their hands. They already prayed to all the sea gods - if only this viin did not rush after them, in order to demand their life in payment! But, everything worked out, he did not pay any more attention to them, but simply walked further from the cave, in which his things were now located. Having frozen the entrance, he decided to ventte himself and take a walk around the ind. There were rocks and very little vegetation everywhere, so he couldn''t see much, so he went on. With a cheerfulugh, Aidan jumped onto the high ledge of the cliff and looked around. - What a wonderful ce! Here, as if the very warmth of life gently envelops the soul ... - with a wry smile, the guy closed his eyes for a moment: - Ha-a-a ... Such clean air. No wonder He chose this ce ... For some reason, there is too much life here. This is the best ce to be in control. "Really ... I can''t feel Him, which is not surprising - Zeref is a strong wizard. Although, maybe he''s not even here now. If we meet, it will be strange ... Although, it would be better not to allow this. Who knows how we will influence each other. I still have no idea what the curse of Anxm is, and I don''t even want to know. Well, if Mavis, then I do not mind meeting her, she is a pretty wise girl, maybe she even knows powerful spells. Hmm, definitely worth finding her grave! " For the first time in a long time, Aidan felt such an unprecedented lightness. On this earth, he awakened the feeling that everything in the world was within his power! He wanted to take a walk and look around peacefully, and then practice a little and strengthen himself before returning to the guild. A couple of months can definitely be spent usefully. With a good mood and a confident smile, the guy continued on his way. Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the ind, by a small pond surrounded by dense trees, a small boy was dozing. The brte, in red clothes, was quietly dozing, a kind of gloomy sadness was reflected on his face. As it turned out, Aidan was really not the only person on the ind. But, the two wizards carrying a part of the imprisoned power of the curse inside could not feel each other. Zeref continued to quietly rest, and Aidan walked carelessly around the ind ... The moment of their meeting had not yete. * The birds chirped happily as they flew from branch to branch. They seemed to be d to meet a person for the first time in so many years. Although, it was more likely that it was this person. Aidan smiled and spread a little of his magic around him in order to attract cute animals. Several dexterous squirrels even managed to run over his shoulder, while butterflies and birds circled nearby without any fear and chirped merrily. - I seemed to be in paradise ... Here, indeed, nature lives to the fullest. Although, it is strange why this tree has so much vitality ... I suppose this is not without reason, this can only be in two cases. Either something very special lives here, or something simr was born here. As far as I know, dragons are unlikely to live here, but in the past ... After a few minutes on the way, Aidan finally made his way to the enormous roots of the Great Tenrou Tree. Giant, probably in front of this tree, only Makarov could feel normal. Aidan walked forward and touched the thick bark, closing his eyes for a moment. - So warm ... He feeds everything around, so susceptible to magic that they even managed to cast a strong spell on him. Definitely ... this is the most interesting creature I have met so far! I don''t even want to destroy it, I rather admire ... - smiling, Aidan directed his life magic right into the tree, he wanted to find a connection and understand his feelings. Of course, how could he miss such a chance? Something that rare will not drop very often. As soon as a piece of life magic came into contact with the Tenrou tree. In an unknown space, surrounded by streams of magical golden lights, a lonely glowing silhouette eximed in surprise: - What is it?! The light instantly left space, finding itself on Tenrou Ind above a lonely monument. Meanwhile, Aidan continued toprehend the amazing sense of merging lives. He saw something unimaginable: eras seeded each other, people died in countless wars, a world filled with magic and legendary battles of dragons. All this appeared before him like countless fragments of memory, flickering in a constant dance, which ended very quickly. At the end, Aidan suddenly saw the silhouette of a beautiful girl, immediately stepping back from the tree, realizing his limits. - This is amazing ... Thank you old man! - Smiling at the tree, Aidan did not understand much, since he simply did not have time to consider the situation. With his currentprehension of life, for him such a contact was already something transcendental. Seeing even a moment of life, such an ancient creature was something truly legendary! This is truly a great gift on the path ofprehending the magic of life ... It is not surprising that at the same moment Aidan felt the imminent approach of his dark essence. Now he was sure that it was not only death magic - even life was pushing him to madness! Even if from this contact heprehended only grains, this was already more than enough to understand nts on a deeper level. At the very least, the magic of life will now behave much better in his hands. - Hmm, I think I won''tst even a week now ... - With a bitter smile, Aidan sat down on the ground and threw away all thoughts of the magic of life. He understood well that this gift needed to beprehended for a very long time, but so far he did not want to turn into a madman, he wanted to keep this piece deep inside andterprehend everything. Aidan was more than convinced that in the past, in the days of the dragons or even earlier, something incredible was born on this ind. This creature already possessed amazing strength at birth, which is why the ind changed so much, and especially the small tree, next to which the creature received life. We can say that this ce is a real sacrednd. Therefore, the concentration of ether is much stronger here than in many other regions of Fiore. "Amazing," Aidan grinned admiringly and continued on his way. Now he felt the ind differently, the holynd epted him - he even knew where to go and where the grave of Mavis was. It was her that he felt at the very end, at the moment of contact with the Tenryu Tree. Mavis definitely had a connection to that spell, and it was also her homnd. So it wouldn''t be surprising if Mavis sensed his presence on the ind too. If so, Aidan would be only too happy to talk to her and learn the secrets of magic. This girl was incredibly smart, she''s just a walking library! How could he miss such a chance toprehend the powers? He still had many goals in life, he wanted to be ready for anything. Plus, who wouldn''t want to see the beautiful First Master in person? The moment he could barely notice her face, Aidan was really impressed. Heavenly beauty, like a goddess! Since he could not see well, he even more wanted to be convinced of the truth. This light of life led him to his goal - everything on this ind seemed so dear and natural to him, as if he had found his long-lost home. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 * After about an hour, Aidan finally reached the hidden area of Tenrou Ind. At the foot of a small rock, in the roots of a tall tree, an unusual tombstone was hidden. Aidan stopped nearby and looked around. - How quiet ... - he melted on a small wastnd, the stone ground under his feet was covered with dark roots, as if they were living, they spread over the area around. This ce was too secluded, but even so, fireflies circled around the grave and gave this ce a magical mystery. Walking a little further, Aidan stopped at the monument. Tall, hewn out of light stone. The two central bs rose above the four at the edges and had a semicircr hole in their middle, it was in this ce that a bright golden glow burned. Its light was mesmerizing. All bs were covered with moss, various vegetation and small roots. The years took their toll ... Aidan climbed the only three steps and rose slightly above the monument, touching the highest part of the b: `` So much magic ... '''' Aidan stared at the golden me in the center of the stone and smiled. "I can feel the transfer of your energy in this clot of magic. Yourprehension of life is incredible ... - Without any fear, Aidan reached out to the glow and touched it. At the same moment, a cute cry swept through the area, and then the glow took off, quickly transforming into a human. Aidan chuckled slyly and looked at the flying girl. A short, sweet little beauty. Long wavy brown hair touched her bare feet, and green eyes, hiding something mysterious in their depths, examined the boy who had arrived with curiosity. Pale skin, small nose and cute ahoge made this girl look even more charming. Even though she looked like a little girl, she still seemed incredibly beautiful. Landing on the ground, Mavis blinked in surprise. - Who are you? Aidan nced over the girl''s pretentious pink dress, then settled on her beautiful face. Now he understood why Mavis was considered a beauty - he even felt ufortable from the fact that he continued to stare. Therefore, the guy coughed and still answered her: "I''m Aidan from Fairy Tail. d to meet the First Master. Mavis was not surprised, only her little white wings next to her ears twitched cutely. - I see ... What kind of magic do you have? She is strange ... - the girl slowly walked up to Aidan and scowled at him: "And y-where are your clothes?" - she said a little embarrassedly, slightly frowning her thin eyebrows: - And what about your hand? - Well, - the guy answered with a wry smile: - I faced one problem, all this since those times. Besides ... - the guy looked sideways at Mavis''s legs and grinned: - Can you put on your own shoes first? - Hmm? - the girl continued to study the guy. Mavis''s height barely reached his chest, so when the couple studied each other''s faces, it looked strange. Finally Mavis shook her head and asked sharply: - How did you know who I am? - I guessed it. - True? Mavis chuckled sweetly. "I don''t believe you!" So what is your magic? It seems familiar to me ... Aidan shrugged his shoulders and held out his hand, on which the dark figure of a kitten instantly appeared: "I''m the ice wizard. - Yes? Mavis grabbed the figurine sharply and examined it with interest. - Nice! Hmm ... - she immediately shed curiosity in her eyes: - So you are the Killer of the Gods? Aidan was not particrly surprised, so he immediately nodded with a smile and asked: - How did you know? - Well, - Mavis continued to yfully examine the kitten and giggle. - He is so cute! Can you do more? Aidan shrugged and extended his hand to the side. At the same moment, a dark cold gathered in one ce and formed a huge cat, as tall as Mavis herself. The girl smiled happily and jumped up to the kitten: - How alive! The beauty! Aidan''s eyebrow twitched, but he didn''tugh, he just asked: - How did you understand that I am the Killer of the Gods? "Hmm," narrowing her eyes slightly, Mavis proudly replied, "Your magic has a trace of oldws, very ancient magic, it''s easy to understand. I know at least two kinds of God yer magic, but she''s so boring ... Mavis sat down next to the kittenughing. "So he used ice ... Not surprisingly, there is a trace of the oldws in any God yer magic. But how he was able to prate the tree ... "- the girl suddenly understood something and turned sharply to Aidan: - Wait ... Do you have any more magic? How did you get in touch with the Tree? Plus ... - Mavis finally noticed the oddity - butterflies circled around Aidan, and the birds were singing louder than usual. Mavis knew very well how the animals behaved on this ind, but this time ... The girl began to think intensely,pletely ignoring the guy. She tried to guess herself and seemed to be disconnected from reality. However, Aidan was in no hurry to answer, he clearly knew - if he spoke about the magic of Life and Death, it is not known what it would lead to. Even if she was a wonderful girl, kind and sweet, he still did not want to reveal his secret. Even if she and the First Master were able to somehow help him with this, he still did not want to initiate others into this secret. Only, once upon a time, Mavis was subject to a curse ... Perhaps she knows much more ... Ada thought hard, he wanted to tell at least someone and share this problem, but not the first person he met, right? No, this definitely cannot be done now. No matter how charming she was, he did note to her for this. "Yes ... Life and Death are my burden, there is no need to devote others to this" - deciding on this, the guy calmed down. Even if Mavis was suspicious, he decided not to tell her. It''s not a matter of trust; rather, he didn''t really want to talk about the fact that he had recently killed hundreds of people and could repeat it at any time. He wanted to deal with his problem himself and was going to live with it himself. A gentle voice distracted Aidan''s determined thoughts: "Do you have the second killer magic?" Is it rted to nts? At her guess, Aidan could only smile calmly. She was not entirely mistaken, of course, because she could not even imagine that in front of her is the one who possesses the magic based on the so-called curse of Anxm. She could choose a lot of options, but this one would be the most unlikely and even unrealistic. "You''re right, I can manipte and feel trees. "Hmm ... Woody God yer?" Sounds strange ... - Mavis stared at Aidan''s face for a few more seconds, and then smiled brightly. - Okay! Show me your magic! Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Even though Mavis was being cute, but ... She was clearly trying to find out more. All these years she did not even go out into the world and just gave herself up to reflections on life. If it hadn''t been for that familiar feeling from the Tree, she would never havee out. Even if Aidan tried to call her, she probably wouldn''t have heard. But, having entered this world again, she did not at all want to return back to that boring ce ... After asking the girl, Aidan tensed a little. He wasn''t sure if it was a wise idea to show her his ability for life magic. Mavis is not a wizard like Makarov, herprehension and knowledge are many times superior to most modern wizards. Moreover, Aidan felt life currents even from this mental projection, which, it would seem, is impossible. Surely this is not easy, most likely Mavis himself is somehow connected with this - where there was death in the curse of Anxm, there must have been life. Noticing Aidan''s thoughtfulness, Mavis narrowed her eyes suspiciously and asked: - What''s the matter? Afraid to grow a couple of trees? In response, he nodded grimly, which again surprised the girl: - What are you talking about? Does your magic have side effects? Is she dangerous? - Mavis quickly flew up to Aidan and pelted him with a lot of questions: - Well, show me a little, I''m sure it won''t hurt you! - Eh, - he knew that it was better for him to do at least something. In the end, he is unlikely to be able to get rid of Mavis, and he came to the ind just to survive his conversion. If at that moment she was there ... Just thinking about it, Aidan grimaced with displeasure. He actedpletely recklessly wanting to meet her! He could not even imagine that in that contact with the Tenrou Tree, she felt a piece of the magic of life. Now Mavis not only guessed that he had some secrets, but also quickly realized that they are very unusual. Moreover, she, as if sensing a catch, decided to make sure of everything and asked him to demonstrate his magic. It would seem that it''s okay, but now it''s impossible to get rid of Mavis. Most likely now you will have to leave the ind and survive the conversion elsewhere, but only ... There is no more than a week left. "Damn ... And who asked me to climb to this curious girl ..." - at the end of the horse, there was no choice now. Aidan did not really want to leave again and hopes that no one will meet him along the way. It was stupid, at first he wanted to hide everything, but now ... Since there were no more options, Aidan jerked his hand forward, lightly brushing Mavis''s blonde hair. The girl turned in surprise and looked at the ce where he was pointing. At the same moment, a golden light shed on the guy''s finger, and then several roots nearby abruptly burst out of the stone surface and overgrown with green petals. Mavis immediately changed in her face and looked in disbelief at the golden light on the finger of the guy who quickly faded away. - This is ... - the girl frowned, she stood like this for about ten seconds about something, tensely thinking: "This magic ... It definitely has to do with the magic of life! It is so pure, where did he get it from? Is there a curse in his body? But why didn''t I feel it ... "- Mavis looked up and seriously asked: - Where did you get this magic? You couldn''t learn it from a simple book ... You run your life too easily ... So that''s why I felt it! Mavis looked at Aidan in disbelief. - You said about the side effect ... What is it ?! The magic of life goes hand in hand with death, don''t tell me this magic is killing you? How can you rule life? I do not understand! "You talk so much," Aidan chuckled wryly. "Is it that important? I just use my magic and that''s it. - It is important! - Mavis said worriedly: - You cannot control Life or Death without consequences! You cannot control the magic ofws without full understanding, you are still too young, I do not believe that you are able to contain it! What are your side effects? If there are any, you must stop immediately! All this is just nonsensepared to the curse! If you inadvertently use your magic - it will fall on you! Aidan smiled slightly, amused by the girl''s worried look. Either she was pretending again to find out more, or she was really worried about the stranger, which was strange ... However, in this world, this happens, especially with someone from Fairy Tail. "Are you talking about Anxm''s curse?" - Wh-what ?! Y-you ... "Mavis stared at him in amazement." You know that too? Where did ite from? "It doesn''t matter, I can only say that it''s not scary to me, and if you want to know about my side effects, you just have to wait. - Wait? - Yes, - Aidan nodded in displeasure. - It will start soon. "You," Mavis continued to frown. "Who are you? Where does the Fairy Tail Wizard get such magic? Who taught you? - Well, - Aidan smiled and raised his head to heaven: - I don''t know myself ... - That is how it is ... The guy shrugged his shoulders and looked at Mavis curiously. - How do you know so much about my magic? The girl shook her head quickly. "It''s not your magic. Magic capable of bestowing and taking life directly touches a very dangerous area. If you continue to apply it, as I said, most likely you, like me once, will acquire the curse of Contradiction. And you can take our word for it. "With a wry smile, Mavis sighed grimly: - There is nothing worse ... "You don''t look damned. - Aidan remarked with interest, to which Mavis immediately sighed sadly, turning away: - It''s not that simple ... I''m lucky. The so-called curse was not at all what I was told about. As soon as the vitality left my body, I should have quickly recovered, but everything turned out differently. Now I''m so ... Mavis smiled bitterly. - I still cannot die, but my soul has changed. "You can use magic and create the perfect projection, so why don''t you? This life would be no different from ordinary life. "Not really." Mavis shook his head quickly. "I''m limited. Until recently, I could not even create a projection. It''s easiest for me to support myself on this ind. It won''t be easy to go out into the world, and I can''t ... Aida didn''t ask too much, and he didn''t want to hint at his knowledge of what had happened to Zeref and questions about infinite magic. So he just tranted the topic: "I didn''t really understand what you meant by curse, but since it all came to this ... My magices from some kind of curse, as far as I know. - What?! Mavis eximed again in surprise, "What do you mean?" Aidan just shrugged. "I don''t know for sure, I just touched one Grimoire, and then I received my magic. I got a few spells, a little understanding and a bit of information about the origins of my magic. Mavis listened intently. - And this magic ... - Magic of the Assassin of the Gods of Life and Death. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 As soon as Aidan mentioned his magic, Mavis''s bottomless green eyes trembled. - Life and death ... Can there be a curse ... - What are you muttering? "Oh," Mavis looked up and quickly asked, "What else do you know? What else did you get from that grimoire? What did he look like? Where did you find him? And what kind of death? How did you know about Anxm''s curse? How does this rte to you? You showed me the magic of life, why didn''t you show me death? You do not trust me? I''m the First Master! Why do not you trust me? Aidan''s eyebrows twitched as he raised his voice. - Wait a minute! - Oo-oo-oo ... Well? Do I look suspicious or do I look like an evil witch? Why don''t you answer me? Aidan massaged his temples in displeasure and let out a long sigh. - You ask too many questions ... Come on slowly. Mavis giggled and sat down next to the monument. - Then tell me! - her eyes sparkled curiously: - Your magic is very curious, I want to know everything! Aidan narrowed his eyes suspiciously, and then looked thoughtful. - Well, I don''t even know ... - Wh-what? You don''t trust me after all! - Mavis pouted cute cheeks: - We''re actually from the same guild ... The guy shrugged his shoulders: - I believe you, but if you want to know something, shouldn''t I get something in return? - Mm? And what do you want, I have nothing, - Mavis blinked innocently: - I''m just a little girl! Look, I don''t even have shoes! yfully wiggling her little feet, Mavis giggled. - Eh, - Aidan let out a loud sigh: - I thought that our first master is a great sorcerer with strong magic, and here is a little girl pretending to be a child! - Hey! I''m not your child! I also know a lot, so ask what you want! "I''d like to go right away," Aidan smiled and sat down next to the girl. "I want to know more about the three great spells of Fairy Tail, as well as about illusions. Mavis blinked in surprise. - Why do you need it, you have the magic of God yers, even two! - It will not be superfluous, like telepathy, teleportation and mental projection. I also want to learn this. - Hey Hey hey! - Mavis waved her hands: - I''m not your teacher! Hmm, if you want to know something, tell me something about your magic. Aidan nodded immediately. - I''m even ready to show. - Well, okay ... then start! Mavis smiled sweetly. "I''m listening to you. "Aren''t you supposed to start?" You are older than me and you should be more patient, and also take care of the younger ones. - What? Who said that? - Mavis pouted with displeasure: - If I''m older, then show respect! "Eh, you''re right ..." Aidan nodded. "Old people need to be treated with respect." - Wh-what ?! Oh you ... - Mavis snorted and nodded gravely: - Okay, "junior" I''ll just tell you about the magic of Illusions, but never to stutter about my age again! Aidan did not answer, but continued to grin, looking at this pretty face with mock resentment. Mavis rolled her eyes in annoyance and nodded. - Okay, okay, since you insist ... And so their fateful meeting took ce: the First Fairy met the Legendary Cmity ... Then Mavis had no idea what pushed his determination to new heights. Wishing to protect Fairy Tail from any threats, he was filled with ambition and sought to learn all the magic of the world. Before him sat the girl who changed his life. Aidan quickly developed sympathy over the sweet conversation, even if he did not notice it. For the first time in this life, it was not he who attracted others, but himself, like a dark shadow, strove to absorb its light. * A few dayster, little changed on Tenrou Ind. In the same ce, not far from the grave of the first Master, a tall, long-haired guy tried to repeat aplex spell. Stretching his arms out in front of him, Aidan concentrated his strength - at the same moment a wooden desk and a couple of chairs appeared on the empty rocky area. Mavis giggled yfully and easily took off,nding on the edge of the table. - Not bad! You clearly have talent! - she praised Aidan, continuing to swing her slender legs: - Since you seeded and this, I think you will cope further on your own, I have already passed the Fairy''s Law and Shine to you, and you will deal with the rest yourself. You have good abilities - you still have time to learn a lot, take your time. Aidan just nodded, don''t focus too much on the girl''s words. Although he understood that he should not be inmed, but after surviving a couple of years in that cave, his view of magic changed. Now he wanted to be able to avoid falling into such traps. Besides, after meeting her ... Turning his wistful gaze to Mavis, Aidan smiled slightly. Being in this ce was like a reward for long trials in that ce. He seemed to have returned to his homnd and met a fairy. She was so kind, yful and beautiful that he quickly forgot about the main problem ... Using the magic of life so often, he very quickly missed the most important thing. Clutching sharply at his chest, Aidan turned pale. - Heck! - a cute fairy tale about a stupid wizard and his fairy was smashed to smithereens! ck veins immediately spread across his face, and his eyes began to take on a cold silver shade. - Hey, what is it ?! Mavis eximed worriedly, reaching him quickly. - Is that what you were talking about? Aidan jerked his head up and growled hoarsely. - Go away! The first thing I want to do is pounce on you! - What? B-but ... - Mavis frowned. - I can make the body incorporeal and then ... - Not! - Aidan spat sharply: - Go away! I shouldn''t feel you! If I learn a trace, I will begin to destroy everything! Uh-go ... Aidan gritted his teeth and could no longer hold on. He clearly knew how he would act when he addressed. Mavis attracted him even before turning, but as soon as he lost control, he would most likely immediately pounce and would never be able to calmly look her in the eyes after. If she disappears before his eyes, he will immediately break loose and begin to destroy everything around him in a rage. Mavis hesitated, but then, biting her lip, she immediately turned into a sheaf of glowing lights and rose into the sky, disappearing into the distance. Aidan continued to growl and w at stones, his fingers already rubbed to the bone, and ck veins reaching his face. Then he finally lost her aura and howled furiously! ck marks immediately covered his face, his eyes lit up with silver, chilling fires, and he stood up. Proudly straightening up to his full height, the fingers on the guy''s hands quickly healed, the blood immediately stopped sprinkling the ground. The monster reawakened, particles of life and death scattered throughout the body. Covered from head to toe with ck veins, Aidan resembled a grim demonic monster. Only a silhouette remained from the man. Unlike previous times, the ck veins became much thicker, and his right arm waspletely ckened, even his long hair seemed to emit a dark deadly mist and wriggle in the air like poisonous snakes. Before he had time to turn, the roots of the trees nearby quickly dried up. Silver eyes shone brighter and brighter, and dark lights flickered on ck fingers, more like ws. Aidan exhaled a chilling dark mist and grinned ominously. - Hmm ... - Paying attention to the heavens, the guy narrowed his eyes. Aidan had not expected this at all - now in those eyes, in addition to the insane rage from the previous conversion, there was a clearer consciousness. Even if distorted, but he was at times superior to his past mind. Since that pirate massacre, it has evolved again! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Turning his cold gaze to the enormous Tenrou Tree, Aidan snorted and turned away. He knew that he would not be interested in it. There were too many secrets hidden in this tree, and he felt a hidden danger from him - he would never harm him without the proper strength. To absorb this tree, you need to be ready to withstand the consequences. He realized this even at the moment when he first touched him. It is quite amon reaction, especially if you understand what your magic wants to enhance yourself. Unfortunately, he could not control some things, still remaining in the role of a spectator ... Aidan sprang abruptly into the woods. The hour of murder hase, the hour of the desecration of the holynd! Even if he could not touch Mavis and Tenrou Tree, he easily came up with another method to y with life, to show her all her insignificance and despicable weakness! Wherever he swept, the ck haze of death covered everything in the path. Trees and animals died in the blink of an eye. Not so long ago, the birds chirped happily and greeted Aidan, but now - he mercilessly takes their innocent lives! No pity orpassion, he defiled everything in his path. The trees grew dull, dead leaves fell everywhere. The beautiful flowers withered, and the animals quickly dried up and fell dead. Eyes filled with life grew dull and covered with a dull veil of old age. Deadnds were spreading across the ind at a noticeable speed, no one could leave it! Meanwhile, on the other side of Tenrou Ind. The quietly dozing guy abruptly opened his dark eyes and slowly rose, turning: - What is it? - Zeref almost half a minute continued to stare into emptiness and frowns. He didn''t even have words, he just got up and continued to stare in an unknown direction with disbelief. Suddenly he grabbed his head and grimaced: - Damn, not again ... Aaaa! - uttering a painful cry, a wave of death escaped from the guy in all directions - at the same moment all the trees around immediately dried up and died. Dead leaves fell and the numb bodies of birds fell from the trees like rain. With a sad sigh, Zeref turned away and began to walk away: - Who is this ... Damned? His aura is different ... Surely this era will turn out to be different ... Who is he? - although he was curious to find out who was emitting such a strong aura of death there, he still did not tempt fate and provoke his madness. He knew very well that one wrong step would lead to the worst. It is better for him not to meet people, especially those who possess such magic. - Why did you let him in ... Zeref could not understand the reason, he knew well that she would not let a stranger on thisnd ... That is why he chose such a secluded ce. He spent these three years in quiet solitude, and then someone unknown appeared. She should definitely know the answer ... Continuing the path, he could not get this man out of his head. For three years he thought about the future, he expected at least some changes, but the cycle continued ... Stopping, Zeref raised his head to heaven and sighed sadly: - I guess I should still find him ... * The forest died on the way. Aidan wandered slowly in the dead thicket and chuckled viciously, releasing waves of death. He really liked to turn everything around into a gloomy cemetery filled with silence beyond the grave, so he did not even intend to stop. High in the sky, several golden lights quickly came together to form the silhouette of a beautiful girl. Instead of the old smile and carelessness, Mavis'' face showed concern. Now she realized what the true side effect of Aidan''s magic was. - He is different ... I could not control it, but he seems to be killing everything on purpose ... I don''t understand, it doesn''t look like the curse of Contradiction. It''s like he''s bing possessed. Moreover, he is inplete control of his strength ... And what about his body? - Mavis studied everything from above. From this distance, not even Aidan could feel her, but she could see everything clearly. She was haunted by ck veins on his body and,pletely unusual for Anxm''s curse, behavior. He clearly did it with clear intent. He did not want to save his life, on the contrary, he seemed to want to kill everything in his path and even enjoyed it! The curse of Anxm has only two forms: either you value life and unintentionally kill everything around, or youpletely discard feelings and be a cold-blooded creature. But now Aidan was acting like a demon obsessed with killing every life along the way. Emotions seemed to be controlling him and definitely not the best. - So that''s why he chose this ce ... - involuntarily, the girl''s gaze moved to the other side of the ind: - He could not feel, I''m afraid if these two meet, something dangerous might happen. - Mavis glumly returned her gaze to the side of the riotous Aidan. ck marks on his body increased, he suddenly stopped walking, but simply stopped and turned his cold gaze to an unknown ce. Mavis also looked in that direction and frowned. - It''s him! - After a light sigh, the girl shook her head: - It looks like this meeting can not be avoided. Mavis frowned seriously as she continued to watch Aidan move. He, like a wild animal that sensed the prey, jumped off the spot. It was there that Zeref had just emitted a wave of death. - If he attacks him ... - Mavis couldn''t let that happen! Even though she had promised not to show up to him, there were no other options now. Leaping forward, Mavis quickly reached the ground and began chasing Aidan. It moved with amazing speed, continuing to destroy any vegetation in its path. But suddenly, he stopped abruptly. A familiar aura filled with purity and light touched him and his thoughts instantly got confused. He turned sharply and said hoarsely: - Mavis ... - Sorry, -nding on the ground, the girl smiled tenderly: - You can''t go there. If he loses control, you can get hurt. - He? - Aidan''s face immediately reflected rage, the aura of death exploded, scattering in all directions! Like a thousand years of anger, sweeping away all life for hundreds of meters. Even Mavis shuddered and stepped back a couple of steps - a weak golden barrier appeared in front of the girl and easily extinguished the waves of dark magic. The girl immediately frowned, she did not understand why he was suddenly angry. Suddenly Aidanughed furiously. - Little girl! Don''t you darepare God to a pitiful rubbish incapable of resisting the curse of the petty god of Death! He''s just dirt under my feet! As soon as I devour his insignificant powers, I immediately learn the very essence of Life and Death! - went bared his teeth, Aidan walked over Mavis''s body with a hot look: - Your small body may be attractive, but there is nothing more tempting than true strength! As soon as I canprehend the very essence of my magic - nothing in the world will stop me! - You ... - Mavis frowned darkly. - You don''t remember what you say! You may be strong, but there is no way you can kill him. You''re only going to make yourself worse, please, just ... - Silence! - Aidan''s eyes shed with an ominous light, his hoarse voice like a demonic grinding thundered even louder: - I feel from here your knowledge of life, I do not know how this old bastard allowed you to find a connection with the eternal magic, but it will be mine too! Once I''m done with this pathetic parody of a dark wizard, I''ll show this worthless world the true essence of this name! I will turn everything into my kingdom of death! Even ologia will bow before me! Chapter 81 Chapter 81 With a furiousugh, Aidan jumped abruptly from his seat and threw a wave of death at Mavis. Like a wild beast, he went to hunt Zeref. He was absolutely not afraid, nothing could stop him! In his current state, he did not believe at all that there was something capable of withstanding his power! He only wanted to develop andprehend deep knowledge of the magic of life and death - his own life or obstacles on the way did not bother him at all! Mavis easily avoided the wave that would kill ordinary wizards, and with a sad expression rushed to intercept. She knew perfectly well that something else was being said in Aidan - it looked like his magic was spinning out of control andpletely changing his behavior. It did not protect him, but rather pushed him to the very edge. In this situation, not being afraid of a collision with Zeref is tantamount to fearlessness in the face of imminent death. Even if the current Dark Mage is too weak, you just have to make him angry and chaos cannot be avoided! As soon as Mavis got in his way again, Aidan stopped and growled furiously. - Get out! - the guy croaked: - Having cognized the darkness of death, you naively consider yourself worthy ... So I will devour you earlier! But first, I''ll y with your innocent body! First here, and then in the guild! When I have killed all these children, I will slowly savor my own despair mingled with filthy contempt. My pain will overshadow all feelings, and I will know the ruthless essence of life! "Awful ..." Mavis let out a sad sigh. "It makes you evolve like this ... What kind of monster taught you this magic?" Laughing furiously, Aidan grinned and folded his hands into the castle. - I am the end of everything! Second seal of control of life: Equilibrium! - at the same moment, when the icy words escaped from his lips, the whole space around him trembled. ck letters swirled through the air, slowly enveloping the areas around Mavis. The girl immediately shuddered and shock was reflected in her eyes. The second time she encountered such a terrible spell, it directly rted to thews! - He can use it ... - Mavis immediately gritted her teeth and put her hands forward. She understood very well that such a powerful spell could harm its user! This could not be allowed! Aidan had almost finished everything and even got ready to finish, but suddenly his eyes dimmed a little, he began to realize the reality for a moment, but then he growled and threw away the useless thoughts! He wanted to damage her enough so that she could no longer resist. The bnce will instantly turn her into an ordinary person! Even if it was just a projection, he was ready to show the girl all his strength! That''s just ... - Fairy Glitter! - suddenly a wave of searing power crashed into his chest, the almostpleted spell was immediately interrupted. Aidan did not even have time to understand anything, as he blew a dozen trees and made a crater in the ground. Mavis followed her and began to examine his wounded body with concern. ck veins began to pulsate even more strongly on Aidan''s body, and then death magic more concentrated rose from the wizard''s chest. Mavis frowned and stretched her arms out to the sides, quickly saying: - Construction of light: cage! - six luminous pirs immediately surrounded Aidan, and then a barely perceptible barrier stretched between them. The guy jumped off the spot and crashed into an invisible wall, immediately flying off to the side! His head was bleeding, but healed in a matter of seconds. Ten meters around, from all sides, he waspletely surrounded! With a furious roar, Aidan tried to jump out, but immediately crashed into an invisible ceiling and was thrown into the ground. Rising and shaking off the dirt, unpleasant memories of recent years immediately surfaced in the clouded mind of the magician, and he uttered a roar full of hatred: - Grraaaa! I''ll kill you! - abruptly darting off the ground, he began to rage hundreds of blows on the indestructible barrier with fury. Mavis hovered on the sidelines and watched the wizard''s efforts with sadness and concern. She was not at all happy with what she saw - she was not at all happy with his position. Every time he mercilessly wrung his own hands and snapped bones, his furious screams shook the air. He, like a demonic beast, crushed everything that caught his eye out of anger, even the earth suffered from his rampage. He tried to dig, but nothing came of it. Trapped again, filled with hate again! Howling into the sky, Aidan growled and began to tear his hands apart. Mavis immediately flinched in shock. - W-what is he doing ... - she could not believe what she saw! Especially when he ripped all the meat off the bone and covered it with a thickyer of ice, he did not allow the magic of life to heal himself and began to turn the ice-covered bones onto the barrier! His roar, filled with anger and pain, shook his soul. Mavis had tears, she did not think that everything could lead to this. Unfortunately, she didn''t even know about how Aidan had tempered his body in frenzy for two years. He ripped off his flesh and skin, and then tried to crush bones. When they finally broke, he restored them, and so over and over again, in a circle! Surprisingly, it worked ... The restored bones became stronger than the past ones and this process did not stop for a second ... No matter how crazy he was, he always tried to temper himself andprehend even more the essence of magic! An hourter, finally, the demonic roar in the deserted clearing began to subside. Aidan fell exhausted, the ice on his chest and arms immediately crumbled, a golden glow immediately appeared on the wounds and began to slowly heal. The ck marks began to slowly dissipate, and the cold glow in his eyes faded. As soon as it all began, Mavis instantly lifted the barrier and quickly flew up to the wounded body. Anxiously, she knelt down in front of him and began checking the condition. The girl''s tears were flowing, and she did not know how to help him, but seeing how his body slowly healed, she exhaled with relief. Aidan opened his eyes slightly. A dull scarlet glow turned to the only light, he could not see anything in front of him at all. But, instinctively, he realized who was leaning over him: - M-mavis ... P-sorry ... - he remembered everything, every word he said, every movement. The ribs were slowly overgrown with new soft skin, only scars remained. The magic of life can remove them too, but not now ... his body instinctively healed, the muscles had already formed on his fingers, he no longer even felt pain. This happened too often, he just didn''t care. Only the light falling on his face brought him a feeling of shame. He just closed his eyes and fell asleep. "It''s okay ..." Mavis said with a small smile. She carefully brushed the dark hair from her bloody face. Examining his condition, the girl sighed sadly again. Aidan was covered in blood from head to toe, and his own blood. It only made things worse ... Mavis moved his head to herp, smiling slightly as she stroked his forehead. She did not know how else she could help - the first time she encountered something simr. His body healed itself, and she simply could not leave ... Chapter 82 Chapter 82 * Late in the evening. The sun disappeared long ago and the stars were scattered in the sky. The bright moon, like a small boat, moved quietly across the dark seas. Under its gentle light, in an empty meadow,y a pale man, his head full of dark hair rested on the softp of a beautiful girl. In this darkness of the night, Mavis sparkled like the moon and did not leave Aidan a step. Slowly, the guy''s eyshes trembled. He slowly began to open his eyes. A bright scarlet glow immediately lit up the night. But it was in no wayparable to what he saw upon awakening. Covering the heavens with her smile, Mavis''s emerald eyes, like the most beautiful stars, confused his thoughts. "Mavis ..." Aidan whispered, slowly turning away. He remembered everything and it only made it worse. He didn''t even want to look at her innocent smile anymore. After the incident with Wendy, he forever remembered what could happen ... Since then, he has not shown his darkness to anyone, and now, the girl whom he admired, she saw everything. Calling it a failure would be too soft ... - It''s all right, - her gentle, soothing voice was heard: - You shouldn''t regret such a thing, because you are not to me. Sitting with his back to her, Aidan exhaled heavily, even the scarlet mark on his back seemed to fade, he let out a bitterugh and shook his head. - That''s the point ... I''m not sorry. Rather, I realized what a fool I was. - What are you talking about? Raising his head to the starry sky, he closed his eyes and said bitterly: - You saw everything perfectly. My magic changes me, but this is only at first nce. The fact is that my perception is distorted even without conversion. I didn''t notice it before, but after thest calls, I understood the truth ... "With a sad sigh, Aidan turned slightly to Mavis: "Even now, everything is going ording to n. We talk, you sympathize and at the end I feel warmth towards you. You will be important to me, perhaps more important than many ... But in the end, this is exactly what I subconsciously strive for. It takes advantage of my weaknesses and leads me on the path of development without any pity. As I kill and destroy, turned into a madman, I slowly lose the value of life. But those who are dear to me, on the contrary, be the most valuable and important. That''s the point and I can''t escape ... Mavis frowned grimly. - I do not understand... With a wry grin, Aidan lowered his head. - You heard it yourself ... It''s not that I''m insane and fearless at this moment. Rather, I am fully convinced that everything is in my power. I felt Zeref was weak and wanted to absorb his death magic. I didn''t think about the consequences at all, as I think now. Even though I knew I couldn''t kill him, I didn''t care. With you, I was ready to use the spell of Bnce. Even if it''s all just a projection, I didn''t even take it into ount. I barely learned to think and draw conclusions in my insane state. At the beginning, I could not really speak and acted on instincts ... I am sure that one day I will be able to think about the strength of the enemy. But, now it is impossible. That is why I want to develop, but the irony is that magic pushes me towards this. Mavis got up and flew closer to Aidan, forcing him to look at himself. The girl smiled a little and said: - I''m sure you can handle it. What happened to you ... Even if it''s a side effect of magic, as long as you are away from people on this ind, nothing will happen. Aidan chuckled wryly and shook his head. - Everything is not so simple ... I cannot control requests, if I do not achieve some small enlightenment, the frequency of requests increases. In the end, everything will lead to the fact that I will not be able to return until I fulfill what I desire in order to know the essence of life and death. This path will only lead me to the day when I finally kill someone important to me. All the most valuable is concentrated in the people dear to me, it makes me throw away sympathy for others. It prepares me for the day when I have something most valuable left, something that I will have to destroy with my own hands and I will not be able to resist, because in the end I will turn and do what I have nned. As soon as I feel the pain of the loss of what is most dear, as soon as I know this cold moment of death with my own hands, I will finally be ready to ept the next knowledge. Then, I will step on the path on which I can return the lost ... But only, I will not be the same. I don''t even know if I will remain human in the end. This magic is acting too strange. I naively believed that it simply seeks to help me be stronger ... But I can''t stop, the more I hesitate, the closer the worst day in my life. I must find a way to contain myself and be strong enough to control my magic as I please. Aidan rose slowly and brushed off his knees. - I have less and less time. This appeal made it clear that I''m getting smarter every time, but my emotions don''t change, I''m still crazy. Now I am sure that I can hurt people who are important to me and the smarter I am, the easier it will be for me to do it. Even this forest I destroyed only to express my contempt for the Tenrou Tree, and I knew for sure, most likely you were watching. Turning away from Mavis, Aidan sighed. Although he was ashamed, he was not going to snot here and feel sorry for himself. There is too little time for all this pathetic nonsense. If you do not learn more magic and do not find a way to control or an alternative for the knowledge of life and death, then everything will end in the worst way. "I''m sorry Mavis, I think I''d better leave. Now that I''ve turned around, I''ll be smart enough to hunt you or Zeref again. I''d better find another ce and ... - No, - Mavis abruptly stood in his way and said seriously: - You are not going anywhere. Even if you ignore your knowledge of Zeref and Fairy Heart, I''m not going to let you continue to live with it. Aidan turned and met her worried gaze. "Damn ..." - looking at those beautiful eyes, he turned away. It seemed to him as if she was looking into his soul and trying to regret. It was frustrating and annoying ... "I don''t need your pity. If you want to stop me, then start. Either kill it right away, or close it in that box. But know, I''m not one of those fools who want their own death! Aidan gave Mavis a determined look and spoke clearly. "I may be dangerous, but this also applies to the enemies of Fairy Tail! I promised the old man to cover the guild. Even if it was boastful chatter, I will keep my word! Until I finally fall into madness, I will do my best to get my sister and mom back! - I will help you! Mavis said no less firmly, continuing to stare at him. - I''m not going to stop you, but I will try to find a way, at least a little, but to contain your curse! Don''t even think that I will leave someone from Fairy Tail without support! They looked at each other for a full minute. Crimson eyes, like a bloody sea, sparkled brightly in the night, and her, like two emerald stars, shone no less brightly. For a moment, sparks seemed to appear in the air, and then Aidan smiled, looking away in embarrassment. Mavis also looked away and asked: - So that? Do you still want to learn my magic? - You said that the teacher of you is not very ... - the guy remarked with a grin: - Have you decided to change your mind? - Hmm, - the girl smiled: - It all depends on the student! Meanwhile, on the other side of the ind. Zeref sat on a lonely gray stone and looked at the stars thoughtfully: "Looks like she held him back ... He sensed me. I wonder who he is? I did not think that at this time someone might appear with this curse. If he were to a ce other than this ind, I might be a little surprised, but ... He is here, where she and I are. All this, isn''t it fate? " - Closing dark eyes, Zeref fell silent. He had a lot of questions, but he continued his solitude. It''s not time to meet yet ... Who knows where the rush will lead - as long as it is predetermined, it will happen one day anyway. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 * A few dayster on Tenrou Ind. In a clearing under the arches of trees, a guy and a girl were sitting with their backs to each other. Mavis held her hands in front of her, her wings fluttering in her hair, and she nced around yfully, trying to see what Aidan was doing. He, in turn, sat as concentrated as possible and directed the magic. Suddenly the ground shook, Mavis giggled and looked around. - It turns out, go on! Then branches of trees began to grow out of the ground, they quickly changed in size and twisted. Only this time they behaved rather strangely, as if they acted together, quickly intertwining, and then enveloped the entire clearing, forming a kind of dome. Branches tangled together and leaves quickly covered the walls. In just a few moments, the trees began to merge with each other, quickly forming even and smooth walls, the leaves fell off and an ideal hemisphere appeared in the clearing. Following this, more trees began to grow from all sides, quickly forming arches at the edges of this hemisphere, and then the hemisphere in general extended, and the roof was distorted, revealing a beautiful view of the blue sky. In turn, Aidan and Mavis were no longer sitting on the grass, but on a t woody surface. A round roof quickly formed at the top, followed by overgrowing with thick leaves, forming a beautiful house. Mavis jumped up and waved her hand with a smile. The next moment, several bright lights appeared in this small house, quickly illuminating a small room. Aidan got up and looked around nodded. - Seems not bad. What do you think? - I like! It''s a bit empty ... Immediately, Aidan stretched out his hand and focused - the tree began to change and several chairs and tables appeared in the spacious hall, enveloped in branches and leaves. Immediately after that, branches stretched out from several sides of the ceiling and formed a wide wood chandelier, Mavis''s lights quickly moved to her and lit up even brighter. Several tables, cabs, and leafy frames appeared throughout the room, quickly filling the space with life. Mavisughed happily and flew over to the chandelier, making herselffortable there. Swinging her bare feet, she nodded contentedly: - Now everything is perfect! Aidan sat down next to one of the tables and stretched out his legs, yawning. "As you can see, I can manipte nts even this way. Basically, it is one big tree, alive and well. Although, I would not rmend living here for a long time, who knows how this thing will grow. I''m more surprised why the magic of life is associated with nts? It seemed to me that I should revive and heal, but here it is ... - You have amazing magic! I think now you can make a golem too. Life is a versatile element, there is nothing surprising in this. "Is that why you asked me to create all kinds of timber structures these days?" - Well, yes, - Mavis jumped down and flew up to Aidan, sitting closer: "You didn''t notice, but your nt management was so-so. Even though you said that this would bring a new conversion closer, I still believe that you should, without fear, use this magic. You should not wait for the day until it develops on its own, you should take everything into your own hands and act before it is toote! Aidan looked at Mavis in surprise. The girl also turned and furrowed her thin eyebrows slightly. The two were separated by only a few centimeters, but Aidan was already used to this and simply said: "I didn''t expect anything else from you. I didn''t even think about it ... '''' Leaning over, Aidan sighed. - Only I do not know at all how to know life and death without taking lives and without healing my wounds. Your nt method didn''t really change anything ... "For now," Mavis took off and smiled softly. "Killing and maiming yourself may seem like the only right decision. - this is the simplest and easiest method, undoubtedly, but why don''t you heal the wounded? Why don''t you learn to free people from suffering and take care of the dead? Your magic is incredible, you just didn''t even use it properly! Aidan looked around and asked with a crooked grin: - And who should I treat here? Who to bury? "There is a Tenrou Tree here, as well as a ce where many people died a long time ago. I think it will be very useful for you. Think, look, look, you will understand something ... When you leave the ind, you will have a lot of time to find simr ces. Admittedly, people often kill each other, especially in the past - even before Fairy Tail, many guilds fought. It will not be difficult for you to find such ces, it all depends on your imagination. As I said, your magic is not so simple, you just need to stop being afraid of it and ept,prehend and learn to control. Stop thinking about the worst ande with me. Mavis held out her pale hand to Aidan and smiled tenderly. - I''ll help you. I know a little about death, but I still know something about the value of life. The guy let out a long sigh and reached out in response, touching her cold skin. - This is only a projection, do not make such a face. - Mavis grunted in displeasure: - By the way ... You never said how you know about my body. - Uh ... I''ll tell youter. - Well, of course, you always say that ... Chapter 84 Chapter 84 *** A few monthster. Tenrou Ind. The sun was going down, a lot had happened in these rtively short months. On one of the sandy shores of the ind stood a guy, naked to the waist - the Fairy Tail mark on his broad back was barely visible because of the long hair that fell to the very shoulder des. The dark orange lights of the setting sun touched the red mark quite a bit and made it even brighter. Suddenly, not far from Aidan, a beautiful petite girlnded. Mavis smiled sweetly and touched his palm lightly with her thin fingers. The guy was distracted from contemting the sunset and turned, looking in surprise at Mavis'' yful attempts to pry him. "You know, if I didn''t know you, I would think that you''ve already started to miss me. - Hey? What does it mean? Mavis feigned a pout. "Can''t I miss my student?" Here you are forever! The guy shrugged his shoulders and grabbed her soft hand abruptly. Mavis flinched and looked up sharply. - What are you doing ?! Aidan grinned. - You always tease me, because you understand well how I look at you ... Besides, didn''t you say, be decisive and not give up? "W-well," Mavis replied lightly, "I was actually talking about your magic!" "Anyway," Aidan shrugged. "If you hadn''t noticed my looks since our first meeting, you wouldn''t have been Mavis Vermilion! At the same time, you continued to behave this way, do you think I''ll leave it like that? "Hmm," Mavis looked at him thoughtfully, and then shook her head, smiling. - It''s not that simple ... Do what you want. Better tell me, where are you now? - In the guild, I will temporarily return to understand the situation, and then I will go to Galuna. I need to prevent her soul from scattering. Aidan has shared a lot with Mavis in recent months. After she found out about his magic and saw him in his worst condition again, he hid little from her. Of course, he did not talk about his reincarnation, but he did say about the grimoire and his family. He attributed the knowledge of Zeref to this grimoire, and he attributed the knowledge of the Fairy Heart to his unique ability to feel life. True, even so, he strongly doubted that she believed all these hastily invented tales. During these months in thepany of each other, a lot has changed - Aidan learned enough about Mavis and Zeref, learned about the formation of the guild and many wizards of the past. It also applied to magic ... ncing back at the huge tree raft, shrouded in tree branches, Aidan looked back at this wonderful girl. She, as always, smiled like a child and continued to be sweetly silent, studying him from the side: - I''ll leave in the morning. Will you stay with me? - Hmm, when I was not with you? - Smiling tenderly, Mavis waved her hand. - Let''s go inspect your gold. You promised to give me something! - Ha, okay, right after the cute princess. - No no no! I don''t need a crown, I want a beautiful ne! - What?! I gave you that thing made of flowers ... Mavis rolled her eyes in displeasure. - And nothing that the flowers wither? - I do not fade! Come here! - Never! When youe back, make a new one! Now give me gold! - You are a greedy girl ... Mavisughed sweetly and whirled around Aidan. - It''s you who are greedy, and the ind is actually mine. Pay for your stay! - Oh, I''ll pay you back! - Hee-hee, you can start right now ... Under the arch of bright stars that night, the crackle of the fire mingled with Mavis''s ringingughter. She and Aidan had fun all night. Dancing around the fire, he yfully grabbed the girl and often made fun of him, as always - this had long be a habit. Sheughed joyfully, running away from the insolent trying to catch her, trying to steal for a dance. Even without drinking, Aidan, as always, gave himself up to the fun to the fullest. The entertainment quickly turned into light-hearted stories of the past. This has happened very often in recent days. Mavis constantly asked to tell her something new. She seemed to try to get him to say at least something, while she herself always starting first. Sitting on the shore by the fire, the two admired the stars as usual. The girl was silent for a little, and then, looking back at Aidan, who had already begun to fall asleep, she began to quietly tell: - Then, in the eighty-sixth, we just created Fairy Tail ... As I already told, wars and constant shes between guilds were amon urrence. There was an old organization in the east of Fiore, they even survived the first Trade War and were considered quite strong. We somehow had a small conflict ... - noticing Aidan''s slight interest, Mavis put her hands behind her head and continued the story: - So, one of the sisters, and at the head there were just two sisters. Very creepydies, I tell you ... Well, this girl possessed the magic of the Dark Writings. I already told you about the Letters, and some dark forms of magic, so you should understand the approximate consequences. Of course, she did not have the same side effects as yours, but she went crazy from time to time. This is exactly what happened when Precht quarreled with Ilica. This girl suddenly lost her temper and started ... - Mavisughed and pressed against Aidan. - Then, the fight began again ... Yuri was right there ... Oh, you should have seen his face! Haha, Ilika got them done like that! - And how did it end? - Well, - Mavis grinned: - Of course, drunkenness ... Only after that, we became friends. True for a short time ... The Second War spoiled everyone''s nerves and Ilica lost her mind during the battle ... The oue is obvious. Aidan looked at the slightly saddened girl and hugged her slightly: - You can tell. - Not necessary, - smiling bitterly, Mavis closed her eyes. - She was my friend, another of those who died a sad death. I already told about Rita ... Do you remember? Aidan just nodded, remembering the story. Mavis hid little from him, not even one of the worst moments of his life. The situation became dreary again, so the guy stood up abruptly and held out his hand. - Come on! - Wh-where? - the girl strained slightly: - If you are going to make me swim again, then I refuse! After admiring her embarrassed face, Aidan finally said: - Let''s climb the tree! - Uh ... seriously? - Well, of course, let''s go closer to the stars, - Aidan shook his hand. - So are youing with me? "W-well," Mavis smiled sweetly and held out her thin palm. "Come on! The two spent the rest of the night in silence, calmly gazing at the stars. Only asionally did Mavis tell Aidan the meanings of certain constetions. Aidan shared his knowledge of Celestial Spirits, which Mavis had surprisingly little. She, for example, did not know at all what the Spirits of the Golden Keys looked like. Then Aidan even showed his Virgo, this meeting turned out to be very memorable ... Very quickly, the guy fell asleep, leaving the girl alone with her thoughts. As always, she could not sleep - she only had to admire the sky, and sometimes a cute snoring guy. His sleep very quickly turned into snoring scaring away animals. Mavis was already used to it, so after watching him for a bit, she rxed and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. And so this quiet, carefree night passed. The hour of departure came the next day. Early in the morning Aidan descended to the beach and collected all his wealth on the raft. Mavis quietly, like a fairy, circled very close. There was a slight sadness on her face, but at the same time she smiled tenderly. Having lowered the fruit into the water, the guy exhaled with a long breath - finally everything was ready! Aidan looked around and their eyes met again ... For a moment, he didn''t even know where to start. Mavis came down and stood by her side. - What are you waiting for? "I don''t know what to say," with a wry smile, Aidan paused, continuing to stare at her: - Can youe with me? - It''s not obligatory. I will always keep an eye on Fairy Tail. So you can consider that I am near. - Yes? Aidan raised an eyebrow and replied in displeasure, "You just don''t want to sail with me, do you?" "I want to, but ..." Looking back, Mavis sighed sadly. - I can''t leave yet. I have a bad feeling ... If something happens, I have to protect them, you know? `` Protect ... '''' Aidan gazed into her determined eyes and smiled. "She''s as usual ..." Calming down, he exhaled: - I understand ... - turning around, the guy shook his head and raised his head to the sky, seriously speaking: - Mavis Vermilion, one day I will take you! Without turning around, Aidan jumped onto the raft and waved his hand. - See you again, my beautiful fairy! After a moment of silence, she smiled. - I have no doubt ... - With a little grin, the girl threw ast nce at his red mark on his back and turned away with noticeable reluctance: - I hope you can handle it ... Those were the best months ... - Eh ... - Aidan sighed, mentally thinking about the same. Turning around for a moment, he noticed her beautiful curls, sparkling brightly in the sun. She was about to fly away. This view, as always, fascinated ... Suddenly Mavis turned around and waved her hand with an affectionate smile. He responded by simply waving back. - See you... Chapter 85 Chapter 85 * Continuing to stare at the distant waves, Mavis smiled bitterly and turned away, sighed. "And why is he so strange ... No matter how much I asked, he didn''t exin anything" - closing her eyes for a moment, the girl smiled: - So he left ... I have not experienced this for a long time ... I think we can now be considered friends? It''s so unusual, I feel alive again ... But, - looking around, Mavis whispered worriedly: - He won''t stop. So stubborn ... In the intervening time, Mavis has learned too much about Aidan. Even if he didn''t say anything about himself at all, she understood enough to believe him. A man filled with loneliness, not at all appropriate for his age. Sometimes yful, sometimes throwing admiring and even excited nces in her direction, but at the same time he is somehow sad and lonely. Even without a curse, he seemed out of this world - burdened with something, as if looking for his own way ... Mavis already knew about his family, knew about his new friends from the guild, but even when he talked about them with a warm smile, he seemed to be somehow overly sentimental - like an old man talking about the only value in life. It seemed really sad ... He seemed to want to be a part of someone else''s family, but he was simply unable to do so. He seemed unable to find his ce. - You know ... I think the main thing is just to see that everything that you believe in exists in reality. When I first learned magic, saw the world, I met Wendy, it can show the stupid or strange the reason for my concern for her, but ... - lying by the fire, Aidan broke into a gentle smile: - It''s funny, but ... I just feel happy when I see her smile. Even if we just met, even if I barely knew her ... When she smiles back at me, when she happily calls me "brother" I feel that everything is not in vain, not at all like in the past. I feel that there is someone who can appreciate me, someone who can love ... I never had a family and, like a thief, burst into a sacred ce, trying to be one with him, to find a family. A face lit in the light of the fire, shadows fluttering yfully against his fair skin. Mavis watched him intently, her eyes still sparkling. A warm smile came naturally, and she tried to catch his every word. He spoke softly, purely and heartily. The girl''s eyes shed notes of sadness, entwined with tenderness. Hepletely opened up to her and continued to tell with a mockery. - When I met Wendy, I wanted to quickly get rid of her, go my own way. But, I quickly realized that she is the only living soul in my life. I could give her everything I have, and in return I would get a strong ally that I could raise myself ... Then I decided not to continue to wander alone, that''s right ... So ... - clenching his teeth, the guy exhaled with a grin : - So disgusting ... This feeling has always apanied me. I became attached to her, knowing full well that I would find more people like her. As a stupid fool, I knew it looked pathetic, but, I went to Fairy Tail, behaved nicely and even kindly ... But, all this is not the same, every time I feel that I am not what I am not one of them ... Touching his forehead, Aidan turned slightly towards Mavis and smiled sadly. - I want to be so, kind, honest and also loves friends, to be ready to sacrifice myself. Ha-ah ... Not at all what I should have told you. I would like to tell this to my sister ... After a few seconds of silence, Aidan continued: - They say that mom and sister will always understand a stupid son or brother, they will never turn away, even if he behaves like a pitiful fool. I want them back, I want to know if they can smile at me ... Will I be happy ... Wendy changed me, instead of an ally, I found this strange feeling. Now I just want to know the truth, that''s all. Remembering that day, Mavis''s lips twitched. She understood enough, and in every possible way tried to support him. He possessed pride and could not tolerate pity, so she tried to just be there and make him smile, involuntarily and herself sumbing to his mood, and now, after parting, she, like him, experienced an indefinite mncholy ... Touching her lips a little, Mavis smiled sweetly and took off. "His soul is special ... Maybe it''s his magic or they were originally connected. Yes ... It really was fun with him. "Turning her gaze to a distant part of the ind, Mavis sighed softly: "He felt it too. Where this will lead ... Aidan, be careful. I believe in you, I hope you will also believe in Fairy Tail. Just believe... With ast sad smile, the world blurred, Tenrou Ind slowly evaporated. There was only an endless ocean and a calmly drifting raft. Aidan swam for a very long time until he met the first fellow travelers. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 *** It has been almost three years since Aidan left the guild. During this time, many changes have taken ce throughout Fiore. But some, for many years, like the slow maturation of a dragon, have been striving towards their goal. For example, south of the country, off the coast of the Kingdom of the Cutter, the Tower of Heaven continued to be built no matter what. ves in the past have received better treatment from the possessed Jel and have worked tirelessly toplete the dark artifact. None of them could have imagined that all the ways of salvation were burned by their "benefactor." In gratitude for this gift, they continued to build the tower. One day the day wille and the R-system will fulfill its purpose! On the spacious balcony of the stone tower, a guy of about sixteen, closing his eyes, tried to use aplex spell. Blue hair, red tattoo on the right eye, ck T-shirt and dark cloak. This youth was Jel Fernandez, trying toprehend Sema, one of the most powerful spells of the Magic of the Heavenly Bodies. Not far from Jel stood a muscr ck man with silver hair. This person was Brain, Jel''s chief mentor, who taught him the magic of the Celestial Bodies and more. The man nodded gloomily, looking at the student: "Still not enough, you''re in too much of a hurry, concentrate. This spell is not for impulsive jerks! Jel grimaced slightly and snorted. - I know without you. Without distracting me ... Shaking his head slightly, Brain turned away and looked from the balcony at the workers below, who were hardly any different from ves. But, on their tired faces, there was not even a bit of resistance, although they looked weakened, they worked quite actively. Brain just grinned haughtily at the amusing sight. Among this crowd, he has already found several worthy candidates, it remains only to train them. "Midnight is very talented, perhaps even more than this sly brat," Throwing a grin at Jel, Brain nodded at his results. Even if he behaved smugly, in magic he definitely has a great future. "Midnight already has sesses, and it will definitely be easier to work with. That brat ... I think he can survive the fusion with the poisonouscrima. It is worth taking a closer look at that fat man, he has potential, as for the rest ... Let''s take a look " A lot has changed in Fiore over the past three years. Several types of magic were included in the prohibited list, including Sharma Magic. Several dark guilds ceased to exist, and a couple of Legal ones also appeared. It is also worth mentioning the attempts of the Alboles Empire to invade Ishgar, but their attempt was thwarted by Etherion. Peace reigned in thesends again. The days followed each other, while Aidan continued on his way ... In the guild, famous throughout Fiore, Fairy Tail, as usual, there was a noisy crowd, in their usual drunken fun. Recently, the mages weed Gildarts from a mission, so the celebration dragged on. Of course, everyone knew - just give them a reason ... Over the years, there have been only a few significant events in the guild. First of all, Fairy Tail has once again begun to rival Phantom Lord. More precisely, the people of Phantom Lord thought so, and many in Fairy Tail did not even pay attention to them. It was also worth mentioning that Laxus, and then Erza, became senior wizards. For a whole month, young Titania has not shown herself, steaming on some task. Well, the Thunderbolts don''t appear in the guild at all for two years after Laxus became an S rank mage. Within a few months, another exam for the senior wizard was to begin, and many of those in the know already had a clear idea of the next winner. Mirajane, along with her sister and brother, organized a team and became quite famous wizards. On this day, they were also not there, only Cana and Gray, paired with Levi, exchanged words. - I think it will never end, that''s why I love Fairy Tail! - Canaughed and began to drink straight from the barrel. Levy walked away in shock and scaredly nced at Gray, to which the guy just shrugged his shoulders and immediately undressed. "G-gray, y-your clothes," the girl said embarrassedly, covering her eyes with her hand. - Damn it! - going in search of gear, Gray got into a fight and a general carnage began. Gildarts chuckled chatting with the Master: - So ... I heard that now we already have four older wizards? - Yeah, sort of like, - Makarov muttered displeasedly: - That little Aidan''s shket disappeared somewhere again, even though you yourself go and look for this bastard! - Ha-ha, well, this is youth, let the kid get some fresh air. - Air ?! - Makarov indignantly drank a mug and mmed on the table: - Yes, he has not appeared for two years! No matter how he died there! Gildartsughed and waved his hand. - Do not be afraid, I remember him, a smart guy, since he became the eldest, let him puff. - Oh, I hope you''re right ... but okay he, Duc I still have a crowd of these violent! Just look at them, one is running without panties, and the other is always setting everything on fire and breaking! And what about Erza ?! Once, in anger, she smashed an entire merchant ship! Wow, and Mirajane ... I keep praying that she doesn''t kill anyone. `` It''s hard for you, poor fellow, '''' chuckling sarcastically, Gildarts patted the old man on the shoulder: - Well, do not worry, one day you will find a new Master and as the Second you will go on a journey. - Eh, but what is it ... Without me they will gnaw each other, and then the whole city ... While everyone was getting drunk, Natsu tried to get out of the river by rubbing his bleeding skull. Gildartsunched him into flight, however, as always ... - Wow, damn it, one day I''ll clean his face properly! Natsu swore, rubbing his bruised head. Happy flew next to his friend andughed: - Of course you will clean it up if you live ... Ha-ha! - Ugh! Laugh,ugh ... When Eides, I''ll ask him to train me. He promised mest time. Even Laxus is no match for him! Do you understand? And right now, he should be even stronger! - Eid? - Happy sat down on his friend''s shoulder and sighed: - Charlie is constantly sad because of this guy! - Well, Wendy too, - Natsu shrugged his shoulders and squeezed water from the scarf: - They drove to the guild, I want to eat! - Ha, fish! Many wizards have grown up, including Natsu. Everyone got stronger. Cana looked thoughtfully at Gildarts andid out the cards in front of Gray. Slightly tipsy, she was thinking about something of her own ... - So, nothing has been heard about our revelers? - asked the guy. Cana turned to him and smiled, shook her head. - Nope, Erza left for a long time, Mira too, well, Adie ... - the girl sighed sadly: - Almost three years have passed. Even Gildarts did not disappear so much with us. As if nothing happened to him ... Seeing the concern on her face, Grayughed and mmed his fist on the table. - Nonsense! Eid is the coolest ice mage I''ve ever seen! Well, except for Ur, of course ... - smiling, Kane, the guy chuckled: - Believe me, he wille back, he said himself, two or three years, that''s ... - Gray did not have time to finish, as he noticed Cana''s strange reaction, she suddenly began to fall on her side. - What the ... - Gray also did not understand anything, suddenly copsing on the table. The cards flew into the air and scattered in all directions. Following them, most of the mages in the guild also began to copse and fall asleep. Only Gildarts, drinking wine, remained calm, turning slightly towards the exit: - Oh, you''re the guy ... Mystogan, right? - Hello, - the guy in the mask nodded slightly. Putting his staff behind his back, Mystogan lowered his head and walked slowly towards the task board. Gildarts followed him with a thoughtful look and continued to jam the alcohol together with Makarov. The old man did not even pay attention to the boy who had arrived. He was even grateful to him because everyone finally calmed down! "Oh, maybe I should add something to them too? You look and be normal ... " Gildarts grinned at the old man''s sarcastic expression and drained the mug in one gulp. - Let''s continue! A typical day at Fairy Tail ... Everything will change in a month. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 *** A mounthter. Fiore, Hargeon port city. On this warm and windy day, a white-sailing merchant galleon docked in the port. Workers and ordinary residents looked around with interest at the arriving sailboat, but quickly turned away when they noticed the g of the famous merchants. The ship had not yet been properly secured, when a guy in a ck robe jumped off the side and took off his dark hood. At the same moment, his pale skin, short purple hair and scarlet eyes lit up in the sun: - Ha! Finally! - Looking around, Aidan shouted: - Old man, where are my clothes ?! - Don''t be in a hurry! Everything will be right now! - I heard from the deck. The fat bearded man straightened his rich purple robes and grinned. - Everything is here buddy! - fingers, filled with fingers, grabbed a suitcase, which then flew at Aidan. - Hey, be careful ... - the guy quickly caught him and swore in displeasure, followed by a backpack. - Derek! I will sink your vessel next time! The fat man straightened his dark sses andughed. - Do not thank if you will be in Bosco, looking to me! I have a couple of lovely daughters, I will introduce you! - burst outughing at the sight of the gloomy Aidan, the old man waved his hand: - Happen! Good luck guy! Do not forget about our agreement, in a week everything will be brought. The main thing is to appear there! - Necessarily ... - Aidan returned to his former mood and waved his hand: - And good luck to you! If anything happens, you know where to look! - Definitely! Saying goodbye to a new, or rather now an old friend, Aidan threw his backpack over his shoulder, grabbed a suitcase and headed further into the city. An unbuttoned ck vest was hidden under a dark robe. Sunsses, purple sandals and dark gold-patterned breeches. The vest can be called pretentious because of the gold patterns and multiple chains around the waist. Moreover, he now wore a de behind his back, fastened on a ck chain to his vest. Over the months, Aidan has changed even more. Meeting with traders from Bosco influenced his image. This country was famous for its style, so they quickly found the right outfit for him. Well, he received the de from that ill-fated cave with three deadly statues. The rest of the weapons he simply kept in his space for Rearmament. He wore this sword solely as a good trophy, yet such a beautiful weapon is not often found. Plus, he did a bit of practice with it - training with a weapon would definitely not hurt. With a suitcase full of money, Aidan headed to the station and bought a ticket to Magnolia. He was anxious to return to the guild as soon as possible and rx in thepany of close friends. - Why should I do two more hours? - bored at the station, he sighed with displeasure and decided to walk around the city with a light march: "I''ll go to the magic shop, maybe I''ll buy something ..." After dinner at a restaurant, Aidan inquired about the magic equipment merchants and quickly found one. It turned out to be the same old man who sold Lucy the key of Little Dog, or rather, will sell it to the future. "Greetings," he smiled, greeting Aidan politely. The guy nodded slightly and began to look around: - Do you have the Golden Keys? - Oh, what are you, sir, we have a very small shop, such rare things do not appear with us. But, I have a silver key, quite good spirit. If you are a spirit spellcaster ... "No," Aidan stopped him. "Just a little hobby. In fact, he only used the Star Keys a few times. He summoned Crow about five times, and in total he spent no more than an hour with him. As for the Virgin, even less with her. Aidan did not even have time to sign a contract with her after that affair with Everly. There was no time at all, after that robbery, the guy spent a lot of time with friends, and then spent two years in a trap. In those days, he had a desire to summon the Virgo and even a talkative bird, but, unfortunately, the barrier blocked the calls. Probably all this concerned any spatial magic. Therefore, Aidan spoke with Virgo only twice. On the ind, Mavis happened just the second time. After examining the small shop, the guy finally spoke: "I don''t need your key. Rather, I am looking for three types ofcrim: dispels, ice-charged, and dragon-like. Do you have any of this? - Uh ... - Starkey embarrassedly scratched his bald head and nodded: - There is one charged with the magic of ice. The rest, unfortunately, is not ... "That''s enough," Aidan nodded. "Give me some more Observing and Communication Lacrima and a few empty ones made of blue magic mineral. - ABOUT! - the old man''s eyes sparkled, and he quickly nodded: - Good! Okay! With a small smile, Aidan admired the various trinkets, then quickly collected the purchases. All this was needed for extreme situations. Dispelcrimas can be used to suddenly dispel the enemy''s magic, icy ones can be used to replenish their magic, but he asked about the dragon ones just out of curiosity. What ordinary shop in a city with ten percent of wizards can have such a rarity? Mavis taught Aidana a lot, including her understanding of magic items. If even in her time suchcrimas were considered the rarest, then what can we say about the current era, when there are only legends about dragons ... After purchasing, Aidan left the magic shop, heading to the train station. In the past, he missed a lot about magic equipment - after meeting Mavis, everything changed. In the past, he did not even think about long-distancemunication, but in fact, in fact, he could so easilymunicate with people from the guild and keep in touch. A really nasty omission. Concentrating on books, he paid no attention to everyday things at all. The streets of Hargeon vaguely resembled Magnolia. The style of architecture was definitely very simr. It is not surprising that this city was one of the oldest in Fiore, even if it did not have such riches as many other cities, it kept its ancient history. Mavis talked about the old days when legal guilds fought bloody wars. There was also one strong guild in Hargeon. Fairy Tail rivaled them for a while back then. This did notst long, under the leadership of Mavis, they quickly surrendered and capitted. Although, about why this guild now does not exist in Hargeon, she did not tell. So many years have passed, since then there are too few strong guilds. Those times of war created many powerful magicians, now everything is different. Without battles and battles, without blood and death, someone really strong is rarely born. Fairy Tail was perhaps the exception in part, since they often won in an unknown way with the help of feelings and the power of friendship. Aidan, of course, did not share the belief in such iprehensible things. He understood about the power of feelings and their effect on magic, but no matter how strong the magician''s emotions were, they definitely would not allow one to ovee a truly terrifying enemy. Even if Aidan liked the guild''s honesty, their dedication, innocence and solidarity, he understood perfectly well that you should not rely on this and believe in victory simply because you are surrounded byrades. Of course, constant battles will temper the guild, but at thest moment the power of friendship was always aplished. Partly because Aidan wanted to be stronger, he wanted at an important moment not to allow them to rely on this luck mixed with some kind of heavenly providence, since he was not sure if it would work as well as it should. Perhaps, if he was born in this world, everything could be different, but he is different. Many things surprised him, and even with that, he still acted in his own way. Especially well aware of the danger of their presence. Any wrong step can harm loved ones, he knew this, but still could not leave. He didn''t want to leave Fairy Tail at all. This also requires strength, this is the world ... Remembering his friends, he moved forward with a satisfied smile. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 * After a while, Aidan finally got on the train and headed to Magnolia. "Already very little is left ..." - looking at the views quickly passing outside the window, the guy smiled a little: "I wonder how they are there?" - grinning wryly, he sighed: "In any case, I will not be long ... ording to Mavis''s calctions, the Moon Drop will print Deliora for about three years, even if I calcted the time close to the eighty-first year, I cannot risk it, this year has already begun, I will leave as soon as possible, otherwise no way ... I have no more than three months " Outside the window of the carriage, endless forests and huge mountain ranges swept by. In the spring Fiore blossomed. Trees and flowers were spread all over the ce. Unwittingly, this beauty caused a smile. There is very little left, and he will reach the goal. A couple of hourster, Aidan finally made it to Magnolia. Leaving the train, he got out and smiled happily: - Finally I''m back! - Magnolia was still beautiful. Time was already drawing to a close, but this made the city look even more beautiful. Even the air seemed much nicer here than in Hargeon. "Well, let''s see if they''ve razed this ce to the ground ... I think Laxus has definitely be the elder of the wizards, maybe Elsa too. Fairy Tail has entered the era of powerful wizards. I can''t believe that I''ve been in this world for so many years ... I''m already sixteen ... " Walking calmly down the main street, Aidan looked around and smiled contentedly. "Just three more years and finally the times of great changes wille. ologia and Zeref ... What else do I have to face? Yes, I wonder, I ... "- suddenly Aidan stopped, blinked in surprise and stared at the girl in front. She appeared as suddenly as she turned her beautiful face towards him. - Erza? The girl''s eyes trembled: - E-aidan ... - suddenly she jumped from her ce and instantly appeared in front of him: - Aidan! - Before the guy had time to do at least something, he was enclosed in a soft, unusually strong embrace. Losing her bnce, Erza fell t with him. A crash echoed across the street and cracked stone tiles. `` You''re back ... '''' Erza whispered softly, without losing the strength of her hug. - Why so long? Her red hairpletely blocked his view, and a delicious feminine scent hit straight in the nose. All this, together with such a tight hug, is an indescribable strange feeling. Aidan was holding Erza by the waist, hugging her to him, while her slender leg touched a rather embarrassing ce. From such a sixteen-year-old guy, even with the mind of an adult man, he could not help but react. He replied, slightly embarrassed: - I''m stuck somewhere ... - Stuck? Erza pulled away worriedly, hovering over his face. "Damn ..." - the guy swallowed as soon as he saw her so close. In the past, Erza, although she was amazingly beautiful, but she still retained some childish features and at the same time, in fact, was a little girl. But now, in front of him was an adult and incredibly beautiful girl! - Um, p-sorry ... - suddenly a quiet voice broke the whole embarrassing situation. Erza turned calmly to reveal Aidan''s view. That''s just, he could not tear himself away from her beautiful face. "We should have expected ..." - he smiled a little. Erza grew up in every sense, even the armor could not hide her true beauty, her luxurious figure. Dark boots and a short skirt gave her a cute charm, especially when you consider her stunning face, fair and beautiful skin, and lovely scarlet hair, braided in a high ponytail. A straight nose and a perfect face, many times superior to any beauties from the past world of Aidan. Attractive brown eyes, thin eyebrows and small dimples on her cheeks adorned an already amazing girl. "People are looking at you," said a short girl of about fourteen, embarrassed. She turned out to be Levi, still the same sweet - she almost did not grow up since thest meeting. - So what? Erza asked discontentedly. Looking around at the shocked crowd, she said menacingly: - Go where you went! Don''t you see we''re busy ?! - Eh? - Levy didn''t even know how to react from such actions. She just met Erza, and here it is! People around, on the contrary, quickly began to disperse. They all knew firsthand about these wild Fairy Tail wizards. Erza started to ignore them again and pressed herself to Aidan''s chest. - I missed... "Um," at the moment, he wasn''t just arriving in a surprised state, he was shocked! Previously, this little girl was embarrassed and generally tried not to express her intentions, but now she absolutely does not care about others. She did whatever she wanted and paid absolutely no attention to anyone. Amazing ... She didn''t even ask Aidan about anything, but just pressed her beautiful face against his hard chest, closing her eyes. There was a feeling that she was going to sit here until the very night! However, he was not against it, if only without this cold armor ... - Listen ... - after a couple of minutes, Levi''s voice was again heard: "You''ll catch a cold and I, well, I''ll probably go ..." Without waiting for an answer, the girl quickly left. - Erza ... - the guy whispered quietly, gently brushing before the scarlet hair. The diamond-shaped earring swayed slightly, revealing a great view of the girl''s beautiful ear. - I think if you so want ... We could go to my house, at least there is not such a hard floor. Erza blushed slightly and looked up. - Are you serious? - Of course, your armor is crushing ... I would like to ... - Before he could finish, Erza''s steel outfit lit up with a bright sh, immediately reced by a beautiful short purple dress. The hardness of the armor immediately disappeared and the very soft body began to feelpletely different. - How luxurious, - Aidan could not resist continuing to hug Erza around the perfect waist. The girl was more and more embarrassed: - W-wait ... I read about it, b-but ... Maybe we won''t be in such a hurry ... - hiding her face, she blushed like her scarlet hair. It''s amazing how quickly she changed her mind after losing her armor, and even after such courage. "I don''t understand ... Was she always like this? It seemed to me that it was not in her nature to do so. If you think so, there is a reason, but ... " Suddenly, Aidan tried to get up, grabbing the girl differently, he sat her down on him, and then gently hugged her and grabbed her legs. Having risen, he was alreadyfortably holding Erza and with a warm smile did not take his eyes from her face: - I admire your courage, even though it is strange ... Let''s go to the guild! Realizing his words, the girl shuddered and jumped abruptly: - W-wait! I myself can ... Smiling, Aidan threw on his backpack and grabbed his suitcase. - Well, then let''s go. In his mind, he doubted a little. He remembered well how, in fact, Erza was not at all embarrassed by the other guys, except, perhaps, Jel. But, all this concerned only the story that he read about. The world is different here, and he influenced it. It''s just that Erza''s situation is painfully suspicious. In the past, he thought about it, now he began to think more seriously. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 After Aidan''s words, Erza quickly nodded and returning to her huge luggage consisting of dozens of suitcases on a huge cart, as if nothing had happened, she grabbed it and easily dragged it along. The guy looked at her in surprise, but did not ask, continuing to move in silence towards Fairy Tail. "Eye ... I think ... No, I''m sure - it''s all about my magic, like that time with Charlie. Grumpy and proud kitty treats me like the closest person, and all because of my interference in her birth. I can''t believe it''s my magic ... But, only this exins the reason why a strict girl and a cat behave differently with me. Really, I influenced their will ... "- thinking about this, he began to get nervous. Previously, he did not attach any importance to this, because Erza was still a girl, now, everything goes beyond ... On the way, Erza often smiled, looking at the guy, and then suddenly asked: - How did the back ones go? He distracted himself from his thoughts and grinned wryly: - Not really ... I was trapped for two years. "So that''s why you," Erza said gloomily: "I felt ... Every time you felt bad, I felt everything. Aidan rarely stopped and asked in surprise: - What are you talking about? - Well, - she answered uncertainly: - I know that you can not only heal ... I feel something cold and eerie in you, - then the concerned expression of the guy, the girl quickly said: - But, there is nothing wrong! It''s just ... I''m worried. Are you okay? Aidan stepped closer and touched her face with a serious frown, the area next to her right eye. - W-what is it? - Erza asked a little nervously: - Do I have something with my face? "Your eye," Aidan frowned. "I feel a connection with him ... The girl smiled shyly: "And I''m with you I think it''s because of the time you restored it." - Most likely, - the guy nodded gloomily: - Does it bother you? - Of course not! Erza replied sharply, and then broke off. - Well, I mean ... I don''t mind when I look at something, I always remember you ... "Damn ..." - continuing to look at her face, he wanted to p himself on the forehead, some strange intention began to fill his mind and he could not resist him. Only a fool would have missed such a moment! - Ay, it doesn''t matter ... - Aidan sharply approached her face - without any ceremony, ring into those inviting lips. As soon as he touched her, all thoughts were confused, he simply could not stop! - Mm? - the girl''s eyes trembled in shock, and then she frowned her sharp eyebrows, quickly surrendering to the process. The same desire arose in her head that overtook Aidan. Lightly hugging the guy and hugging him - she was not going to let him stop! Aidanpletely surrendered to the process, for the first time in his life he kissed a girl, and even so gorgeous. His body not only reacted in every sense, his mind even began to blur from this. Everything that concerned him did not bother her at all, although it was overly embarrassing. The long kiss turned into frequent touches of lips, the two yfully kissed each other over and over again, then moving away, then again returning to this process. Passers-by in shock and embarrassment avoided the strange kissing couple. It is not surprising, because they did not embarrass anyone at all, surrendering to the moment of passion. Inside the couple, everything trembled so much that Aidan could hardly restrain the urge to rip off her clothes, and the same was true for Erza. If not for the remaining boundaries of the mind, she would have knocked him down herself! Suddenly, a surprised exmation was heard from the side: - Eh-eh ?! Eid ?! Erza ?! What ... Two sharply opened their blurred eyes and slowly turned around: "Damn ..." Erza broke from her slightly swollen lips. - Wow ... - Aidan grinned. - How is Gray? "What was it, I was not going to!" Even though he was behaving normally, Aidan was clearly aware of this oddity. It was as if something prompted him to kiss her, something in him red up sharply and this is clearly not hormones. He continued to pretend to be carefree, but mentally he was even more convinced of this truth - his magic again threw him some kind of "present." Gray looked shocked from his girlfriend to his friend, and so on for several seconds. Then he chuckled and nodded understandingly: - Wow ... So Cana was right! - What does it mean? Erza asked discontentedly. - Uh, - the guy took a step back: - Yes, nothing ... She said that you and Aid are good friends, ha-ha ... Well, then I''ll go. - without waiting for an answer, the guy quickly ran away. Erza''s displeased face scared him in earnest. Aidan chuckled and looked at the girl. - It looks like everyone will soon find out about it. - Hmpf! Well, let. Erza smiled. "It''s even better. I want everyone to know about us. - And you are brave, - approaching the red ears of the beauty, the guy whispered: - We should definitely finish ... - BUT? Erza blushed in an instant, Aidanughed and pulled her luggage. - Let''s go already! `` Hmm, '''' the girl thought for a bit, and then nodded resolutely and shouted: - I''ll get ready! - What? Erza giggled and caught up with the guy: - Nothing, let''s go already ... Soon Gildarts will go for a century, people get drunk all week. I think you love that. - No, - Aidan shook his head with a grin: - I don''t drink anymore ... - Really? - Well, it''s a long story ... On the way, he reflected again, continuing to calmlymunicate with Erza. On the one hand, Aidan was not at all against such a situation, but on the other ... After this kiss, his thoughts seemed to be confused, he wanted to continue and it scared him! "This has never happened before. It''s definitely a matter of magic, why is this happening? And how is this possible, it''s pointless ... Isn''t it? Does it strengthen the desire that has already arisen, or does it turn sympathy into something more? Damn ... does the magic of life allow you to influence the senses? If you think so, someone said that love is chemistry ... Could it be that the maniption of life involuntarily affects the chemical processes in the body? Then, I directly touched her brain ... Am I, against her will ... " Aida grew more and more gloomy. It began to seem to him that even his "gift" in healing loved ones, in fact, turned out to be another trap! Not understanding magic of this rank, he began to heal people and that''s what this led to. Now he did not know at all whether it was his fault that Erza was behaving this way, or if that was not the case. Perhaps he deprived her of her choice and did not even understand how - this caused great concern. Is it possible that all the people close to him are just another hidden result of magic. What if, it unwittingly forced others to get closer to him, so that in the end ... Remembering his words in the moments of his addresses, he seriously began to fear this. Is it possible that everything turned out to be simple deception and maniption ... Aidan gritted his teeth and mentally swore. "Fucking magic!" Chapter 90 Chapter 90 After a short conversation, the couple quickly made it to the guild. Aidan tried to act normal, but now his mind was inplete chaos. After realizing and guessing about the side effects of his life magic, he tried to decide how to proceed. On the one hand, he would like to rify everything, but at the same time he understood, probably - this would not lead to the desired result. As a result, not only will he doubt, but he will also make others doubt. In addition, he well understood that all this was needed not by Erza, but by himself. It is equally selfish to tell her and not utter a word at all. To aggravate the situation or leave it as it is ... He still doubted and mentally dreamed of finding Mavis, maybe she could solve this issue. "In feelings and rtionships, she was always better than me ..." - With a little grin, Aidan thought: "Yeah ... I think now is not the time. Words will not help the matter, and magic will not work out this, here I am powerless - I just have to put up with it. Even if it seems wrong, it is even more wrong to shift this burden onto others. While she is happy, my useless thoughts will wait ... "- Thinking about this, the guy''s lips stretched out in a calm smile. He had already decided what to do next. As always, he did not want to give a reason to doubt himself. Give them a sense of security, hope for the future - especially for someone who needs it ... Turning to Erza, Aidan didn''t have time to say a word, as a wave of wind swept through the area, and then a girl flew into his arms at impressive speed. - Ooh! Brother! - her voice and sudden appearance were a big surprise. Wendy burst into tears and hugged the guy tightly. She clung so tightly that it seemed as if she would never let go. "Wendy ... You''ve grown so much," Aidan smiled happily, shaking the cutie''s hair. She grew up ... - I left as a boy, but you almost caught up with me! Well done... Touching one of her two long tails, the guy smiled again: "So she wears them ..." - before leaving, he gave her a pair of red hairpins in the form of cat ears. As expected, they fit her perfectly. As soon as the guy wanted to talk to Wendy, Charlie flew out in his direction and also rushed to hug her. - You came back ... - the cat purred affectionately and pressed to his cheek. There was so much tenderness in her actions that even Erza was moved: "Charlie, you''ve grown too ..." Aidan grinned, stroking his two kitties. Three years is a significant period, especially for children who grow up surprisingly so quickly ... Erza stood on the sidelines and watched this beautiful sight with affection. Touching her lips, she cast an embarrassed look at the guy in her arms and smiled happily. Everything in her chest trembled, atst she decided to take her step and did not regret it at all. Now she only wanted more and never stop! - I missed you so much, brother ... - With tears in her eyes, Wendy pressed closer and closer. Charlie, in turn, only purred harder. After a couple of minutes, the girl loosened her grip and walked away, and Charlie simply satfortably on Aidan''s shoulder and looked at Wendy with a grin, demonstrating her special position with all her appearance. The girl frowned slightly, but did not argue and giggled happily: - Erza! And you are back! "Just in time," Scarlet smiled, looking at Aidan with embarrassment. Wendy noticed the strange faces of these two and narrowed her eyes. - What''s wrong with you? - Well, I think it''s time for us toe in already, - Aidan tranted the topic, heading towards the guild. "Right after you," he grinned, letting the girls go ahead. Erza giggled and entered first, while Wendy reluctantly walked away from her brother. Charlie didn''t budge at all. - And here they are! - shouted Gray, as soon as everyone crossed the threshold of the guild. - Aidan! - eximed Macao, raising his mug of wine. Then cheers spread throughout the guild, and Cana came out in the direction of the guy. With a slight blush and slightly staggering, she quickly walked up to him and, without further ado, put him in a strong embrace. Aidan smiled slightly at this surprise and responded in kind. No one was particrly surprised by this greeting, but the booze was expecting to be memorable. Macao had already started giving orders and arguing with Wakabe. The guild was filled with the familiar noise of Fairy Tail! Charlie nced hostilely at Cana, who, in her opinion, was toote in her "greeting." In addition, because of her, she had to leave her home, and she didn''t like it even more! Wendy giggled quietly at her friend, knowing full well why she looked so displeased. A minuteter, slightly embarrassed, Cana chuckled and walked away: - I thought you were going to die there. The guy shrugged his shoulders: - It didn''t work out. - I see ... - Awkwardness arose and the girlughed and waved her hand: - Let''s get drunk! Soon Gildarts is going away for a century! - Let''s drink! There was another uproar in the guild. Cana took onest look at Aidan and smiled in response to his grin. With a slow step, with a slight blush, the girl walked towards the bar. The greetings dragged on. Even those whom he first saw, came out to say hello, and sometimes drink together, Aidan always politely refused. He was very pleased with the warm wee, and when a fight broke out, he decided not to interfere with the rampage of people. Tables and mugs were consumed ... "It looks like there are more neers ..." After greeting everyone he knew, he finally got to the bar. Erza and Wendy went to Cana. Only Charlie stayed close, continuing to look around with a satisfied look. Sittingfortably beside the counter, Aidan nodded to Gildarts. - Does a hundred years mean? - Ho-ho, who do I see! - Lifting a mug, Clive pped the guy on the shoulder and took a couple of sips: - Wee home vagrant. You have grown up! "Ha, your gray hair has increased," Aidan chuckled. - Hey-hey, it seems to you! I am still in my prime, the number one conqueror of women''s hearts in the entire guild! You still do not surpass me young people. - Okay, okay, I get it, - chuckling, the guy walked to the bar and poured himself some juice. When Gildarts held out his mug, he filled it with wine, after asking: - So what about the 100-year mission? - Glorious business! - the man grinned menacingly: - There is aplete mess, the most for me! Laughing, Gildarts nodded to the second floor. - The old man is at home, I think he is waiting for you. - I''lle backter, - turning around, Aidan examined the guild and smiled: - Everything is as usual here. "Yeah," Clive chuckled. "Only the youngsters have increased. But I think this is to be expected ... Are you how it is? Did youplete the task? - There was a hitch, but it''s done. The reward is good too. - Well, that''s nice, - Gildarts took a sip of wine and asked: - How is it with the strengths? Did you train or chill out? - Yes, it was, I visited Tenryu and learned a thing or two. - Yah? - the man was surprised: - Tenryu means? I also remember being there, the Master once showed us the Holy Land. Nice ce ... "You bet," Aidan immediately remembered the beautiful Mavis and let out a long sigh. The mood has changed again not for the better. There was a long silence, and after all he got up and said: - Okay, I''ll go to the old man. - halfway, he stopped and turned: - By the way, where are Natsu and Mira? Pondering over the guy''s strange expression, Gildarts shook his head and said: - Well, Natsu went on a mission yesterday, grabbed Happy and fled. I don''t know much about Mira, I heard that he, Lisanna and Elfman left for some businessst week. - I see, - Aidan nodded and headed to the second floor to Makarov. The moment hase to meet the Master. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 When Aidan left for the Master and Charlie returned to the other girls'' table, Erza decided to return to Fairy Hills and unload her belongings. "Finally he''s back!" - a happy girl, almost dancing, was heading home. Some passers-by gave her puzzled looks, but shepletely ignored them. All her thoughts were upied by only one person: "He has changed so much ... If I had known that he woulde, I would not have stayed on this stupid task!" - Determination shed in the girl''s eyes, and she nodded: "Exactly! If so, I will act more confidently. Knowing him, he will probably leave again, this is inevitable. But, as long as I have time, I will spend it with him! Hmm, to wear this ... " Thinking about the future, the girl quietly returned home and continued to pensively walk from side to side: "Hmm, in those magazines it says that the guy likes a more open outfit ... Wow, but wearing this in public ..." - Erza blushed with embarrassment. - W-well, in the end it''s for him ... That book says "in love as in war" and you need to act first. I don''t want him to leave so quickly again. We must get closer! Touching her right eye, the girl smiled tenderly: - I am so drawn to him, even if a part of him is always with me, it seems to me that we are moving away ... - quickly pulling himself together, Erza''s sharp eyebrows trembled: - Resolved! I will definitely be his girlfriend! I doubted before, but now I will not stop! This is war and I will go to the end! With determination, Erza''s outfit quickly changed to a revealing apron and bikini, her cheeks blushed next: - I think he''ll like it. I learned how to cook, hmm ... I definitely have toe up with a n ... While Erza was preparing her strategy, in the guild: Wendy, Cana and Charlie chatted merrily. Of course, only Wendy was openly happy, and Charlie drank tea with displeasure, while Cana did not stop smiling, drinking wine. - My brother has grown so much, I wonder if he noticed how I grew up? - Wendy asked thoughtfully, ncing first at Cana''s impressive halos, and then at her nes. - Ha, it''s too early for you to think about this, and even knowing this guy, - Cana narrowed her eyes. - He definitely noticed everything, believe me. And I think he is not always interested in the chest. - I don''t think so, - Wendy smiled sweetly: - Brother loves me, and I love brother! Hmm, we are together forever! Charlie rolled her eyes and shook her head. - You always say all sorts of nonsense. Stop listening to these guild dummies, you better train! - And it''s nothing stupid, - Wendy pouted: - You yourself think so! - I don''t think so! I''m not so naive! - Wh-what? - Enough for you, - Cana put down the bottle and looked at this couple with displeasure: - He just returned, and you are already quarreling. Maybe you should be happy and meet him? - Hmpf! We ourselves know, - Charlie got up and waved her tail: - Come on, Wendy, we''ll cook something at home. - Aha! Thanks Kana! The two cats quickly reconciled and ran away, Kana looked after them in bewilderment, and then exhaled and shook her head: - Someone would give me advice. Here are the little ones ... Okay Wendy, she has been with him since childhood, but Charlie ... How could he make her think about himself? - after a second of silence, the girl sighed: - And how could I ... It all started like that, we were good friends, and now ... - Continuing to drink, Cana''s mood became even more depressed. Her father leaves the guild on a 100-year mission, but she never confessed, she was not able to be a senior wizard, and she never got up the courage. Now also Aidan, he had a cute little sister, who did not look for a soul in him, and also Erza ... I think about it, Cana continued to drink: "And what did he find in her? And how did he melt her heart? Hmm, is that all after that time? She''s been acting strange ever since ... This sly guy did something! He even made me think about myself, that''s the same ... " - Wow, - after taking a couple of sips, Cana grimaced with displeasure: - It''s over ... Eh ... * Fairy Tail''s second floor was not a big cepared to the main resting ce of the entire wizard crowd. There were several rooms here, one of which belonged to the Master. Aidan walked past the board with high-ranking tasks and went to Makarov''s office. Before the guy had time to knock, a hoarse voice preceded him: - Come in. With a characteristic squeaky sound, Aidan opened the door and walked inside. He had never been to this ce before, so he became curious what the old man was hiding here. As it turned out, nothing special. An ordinary office, with simple content. Although, the bookcase by the window could be of any value. The titles of some of the books interested the guy a little. But otherwise an ordinary office, a little spacious, but nothing special. A table, chairs, photographs on the wall, a few cabs and, in fact, everything. Makarov was sitting right on the sofa and reading some book, but as Aidan entered, he put it down and nodded, taking off his sses: "Finally, what''s wrong with the assignment?" I was informed that you were missing. As it turned out, it was not in vain that I decided to wait ... - the old man got up and shouted in displeasure: - What did you think ?! You decided to die there ?! - Uh ... - Aidan blinked in surprise: - No, I ... - No?! So what the hell did he get this mission ?! I told you - don''t go into this hole if you feel danger! No, you had to take risks and rock the boat ... What kind of young people today! Aidan shrugged nonchntly. - It just so happened. And if you were so worried, why didn''t you go and help me? - Hmpf! I''m not your nanny, - Makarov scratched his beard: - Yes, and with your magic, as I understand it, you did not need help. You will be smarter next time. Aidan walked on and sat down next to the Master, throwing his feet on the table. Makarov was about to get angry and throw him out, when he suddenly heard: - I was on Tenryu. - Mm? - And saw Mavis ... - What ?! - Makarov jumped on the table: - Have you seen the First ?! - Why are you so surprised? - Aidan smiled grimly: - You saw her too ... And unlike me, - the atmosphere in the office instantly went cold. Even Makarov tensed from such a freezing feeling and frowned. "What a powerful magic! This kid has not grown weak ... " Suddenly Aidan turned the light of his scarlet eyes to the old man and said in a dismal tone: - You saw what you shouldn''t have! When I find this bastard Precht, he will die the worst death ever! - Uh ... What? - Makarov asked perplexedly: - What are you talking about? "Forget it," Aidan grunted in displeasure. He knew that Makarov wasrgely not to me, but even so, he wanted to make him spit blood. He saw Mavis naked! How the hell could he endure such a thing ?! Even though they didn''t have a rtionship or anything else, he just couldn''t stand it. A bunch of old people dared to look at her innocent body! Thinking about it again, Aidan started to turn on, Makarov''s office quickly became covered with a thick crust of ice, and the old man immediately became gloomy: - What are you doing?! Aidan, stop it! - I know about the Heart, old man! - the guy growled: - This bastard stripped it off and put it in a crystal, and then showed it to you! It''s unforgivable! Do you think I can endure this ?! - You ... you know ?! - Makarov frowned seriously: - If you know, so what the hell did you do ?! Did you see her ?! What the hell are you talking about ?! - Her body! - Her those ... Wait! - Makarov waved his hands worriedly: - I didn''t see anything! Aidan disbelieved and arched an eyebrow coldly. - Heck! You''re a jerk, if this old man says he hasn''t seen her, then he hasn''t! - Makarov added gloomily: - I do not know why you have such a reaction, but control yourself! Damn ... '''' After a little thought, he snorted and nodded. - Come on, I''ll prove everything to you. The old man himself did not understand the situation, but if Aidan saw Mavis and knows about Fairy Heart, and judging by his words, this is so. It won''t get any worse. In addition, the guy''s reaction surprised him very much, and he wanted to know more. Definitely, no one will just react like that, unless, of course, his roof has gone bad ... "She told him? I can''t believe ... There must be a reason, not otherwise " Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Quite quickly, the two walked into the old basement, passing all the people of the guild. Having made his way to the basement, Makarov used a spell and opened a hidden passage. Descending a long spiral staircase, the two quickly found themselves in a spacious room. It was in the center of this ce that the Fairy Heart was located. A huge, luminous purple crystal towered over each of the neers. In all his appearance, he seemed overly unusual. Even the air here seemed to be different from any other. The ce with such a concentration of ether was impressive. Lacrima of Revitalization seemed to grow out of the ground, at its very base it was noticeably darker and the crystals there were divided into many small ones, but they, like a w, enveloped the base of thergest and perfectly cut purple stone. It was in it that Mavis was imprisoned, or rather her body. As beautiful as that day ... Aidan''s breath caught for a moment, hepletely forgot about everything and quickly walked over to thecrima: Mavis ... he whispered in his mind, examining her sacred body. Her blonde hair flowed everywhere, easily covering all intimate areas. The old man did not lie - he simply could not see anything! - You see, hmm, I told you, - Makarov grumbled displeased: - Damn, how did you even meet her? Aidan didn''t answer, he just touched thecrima and smiled tenderly. - Stupid girl, so you teased me ... - remembering how Mavis giggled told about her shameful situation, Aidan lowered his head in embarrassment. She yed with him ... She said she waspletely naked ... "And I didn''t lie ..." Makarov looked in surprise at the wizard''s strange behavior: "Stupid girl? What happened there ... Yes, and his smile ... "- Makarov frowned: - Can you exin it already? Aidan shook his head and drove all thoughts away. He knew that even if she could hear him, it would be impossible to talk. At least he was now convinced that Makarov did not see her. "Only that Gaebolg shit is left!" - frost spread everywhere again, to which Makarov once again swore: - What else do you want ?! I say, I didn''t see anything! Have you fallen in love or what ?! - Hmm? - Aidan nced displeasedly at the side of the old man: - Even if the hair hid everything, she is still naked! - Oh, damn ... Maybe this is enough? It''s none of my business at all, I just keep this secret! And now you too ... '''' Makarov sighed sadly: - And why did she tell him ... - Did you know she was alive? - not looking up from the contemtion of the girl, asked Aidan. - Not really. The second told me that although her heart is not beating, this Lacrima is not easy, it contains a great power that can protect the guild in times of worst danger. That she might be alive, I received only vague suspicions of the Second. He taught me a lot, including the fact that with magic you cannot bepletely sure ... Aidan continued to contemte the serene expression on Mavis''s face. It seemed to him so sad, it saddened him too ... He calmed down in an instant and turned to the old man: - Even if you are not guilty ... - walking up to the old man in tight, Aidan swung and hit with his fist. - What ?! - Makarov put out his hand in order to defend himself, but Aidan was no longer that youth from the past. His heavy fist sent the old man flying. He smashed the bookcases and some kind of ckboard, raising clouds of dust. Aidan straightened and the coldness in his eyes evaporated. - Thanks for keeping this secret old man ... As promised earlier, I will protect Fairy Tail, always. But, now ... - turning to the Heart, the guy resolutely said: - I promised it to her too. I will find a way to rid her of this stone, and then return to the guild! Makarov rose from the wreckage and shook himself with displeasure. A lump swelled on his forehead, and he immediately swore: - You little bastard! Do you think I won''t p you for this ?! - Hmm ... You saw the girl I admire the most naked, how was I supposed to react? - Heck! - Makarov snorted and went to Aidan: - Hit me again and you will meet my fist in full force, I promise you that, insolent. The wizard did not respond to this threat, he just threw ast nce at thecrima and turned around and began to leave. Makarov was surprised: - What are you doing? Stop for a moment, the guy sadly replied: - She asked me to take care of myself and the guild, and most importantly - wait ... Wherever I go, from childhood I have to wait for something. At first I waited until I learned to walk! Then he learned to conjure! Galuna! Sister! And now Mavis too! Damn it, I don''t want to wait! With a curse, Aidan mmed his fist into the wall, and the entire guild shuddered violently. All the wizards flinched and looked at each other, while Gildarts turned his gaze somewhere to the side. "Hmm?" Makarov dropped his gaze and sighed. He didn''t know what to say ... Aidan gritted his teeth and then quickly got up to leave the dungeon. Each time she told him to control himself, reduce anxiety and worries, find happiness and live with dear people enjoying life. Each time she repeated it, she made him feel this disgusting feeling of helplessness over and over again. How can you be happy with vicious magic? How can you be happy without being able to help your mother and sister? How can you be happy when even the one who asked him about it is unhappy ... As soon as the guy left, Makarov exhaled heavily and involuntarily nced at Fairy Heart, he did not look at Mavis'' face for long. After a moment, he averted his eyes and smiled bitterly: - This guy always seemed strange to me, and now I do not understand him at all. I hope you were able to see at least something ... I realized long ago that his fate was too difficult. Eh ... Makarov slowly left the room and, like slowly returning shadows at the moment of hiding the dungeon, a sad sigh as if a light breeze flew everywhere. In the gloomy silence, thecrima light flickered slightly, dimming to continue to shine again ... Chapter 93 Chapter 93 * Late in the evening, a gloomy Aidan strolled through Magnolia. After what happened in the guild, he felt just disgusting. Although the wizard was happy to be back, but seeing Mavis like that, in that huge crystal ... Now he really began to regret that he had given her that stupid promise. Now don''t even get drunk ... "If I don''t drink, you will let me kiss you! - Deal! - Then ... - Next time we meet! - Do you have toplicate things? - Hee-hee, still ... Let''s see ... Remembering those pleasant moments, Aidan could not help smiling. Sitting on the bank of the river, he began to think: "And why am I so nervous about it and getting so sentimental? How stupid, she''s almost like me, grown up in a girl''s body ... Damn, it sounds as bad as in reality ... And that damn Zeref, bastard ... " "I should definitely kill him! - a deadly cold shed in the eyes of the magician. Although he did not see him, he could not stand it anymore. It is because of this person that Mavis is in this position! In addition, there were other reasons - some kind of inner thirst for blood was inexplicably bursting out of the soul and it was directed towards Zeref! - Who are you supposed to kill? - suddenly heard a pleasant voice from the side. Aidan turned sharply and his eyebrows went up in surprise. - Peace? The girl narrowed her eyes a little and, issuing augh, slowly walked over to the guy and sat down next to him. All this time he watched her with noticeable curiosity: "I heard you were on a mission. - Already returned. Hmm ... As always, nonsense, this year I will definitely be a senior wizard and finally these boring tasks will end. - turning, Mirajane quietly asked: - So who do you want to kill? "Never mind," Aidan chuckled wryly. "It''s too early to think about it ... - Hmm? - the girl narrowed her eyes and smiled maliciously, an uncertain light shed in her eyes: - I heard some rumor ... About you and Erza. Are you so serious? - Uh ... Apparently, - a little embarrassed, Aidan raised his head to the sky: - I''m d about it, just ... - Just? The guy closed his eyes for a moment and sighed: - It bothers me that Erza is not the only one I like. Besides, I spent less time in the guild than outside its walls, and I can''t change that ... That''s it. Conversion, the Moon Drop ritual, all of this will not allow him to stay. In less than a couple of days he will have to leave again. "ording to Mavis''s calctions, I have another six months, but the conversion will happen sooner ... Damn it!" Mira watched Aidan''s gradually changing face with a slight sadness in her eyes, and then slowly leaned towards him. Suddenly, tender lips touched his cheek. The guy already shuddered and looked at her in surprise: - What are you... Mira giggled and a warm smile blossomed on her face again. - Stop thinking about all sorts of nonsense. Aidan froze for a moment and then frowned. But, the girl has already got up and regained her former sly expression on her face: - You are so easy to deceive! You are one of the strongest people in the guild, but still such a fool! - sticking out her tongue, Mira winked at the guy and ran awayughing. `` Eh, '''' with a soft sigh, he shook his head. - And she''s there ... I really feel like a fool. Ha ... -ughing, Aidan got up and listened to the noisy chirping of the crickets. "Well, you shouldn''t deviate from your ns ... You need to deal with your private mansion, and then think about the rest. It is also worth finding a ce for conversion, as well as Galun ... * As Aidan pondered the future, Mira walked nervously home, blushing constantly. "I k-kissed him ... Hmm, it''s all him! Fool! Why make such a face, I could not restrain myself! And since when do I like this club at all ?! " Stop, Mira clenched her fists. - All this is his smile! Grrr! In the past, she was angry, in the beginning he seemed to her like a cute jerk, but everything quickly changed. It was impossible to admit - she liked him too. Everyone liked Aidan: his appearance, smile, even his jokes and flirting, all this together gave him an amazing charm that many girls dreamed of. Even if they were just girls, no one canceled falling in love. He always knew how to speak, knew how to make even the most proud girl smile. Mirajane turned out to be the same - after that assignment with Erza, everything changed. The way Scarlett and he cooed sweetly around the fire always angered her, so it''s no surprise that Aidan began to pay attention to her too. In the end, everything somehow led to this. His looks and charisma did their job, and she could not get him out of her head. Now, she could not help herself because of such a long separation. As soon as she saw him by the river, she was delighted and wanted to make him nervous again, when she suddenly saw his condition. So sad ... "And why is everything so ..." - Mira sighed, continuing to walk home. She didn''t know why she reacted this way, but she wanted to make him smile and everything turned out so strange ... - And how can I look into his eyes now, - biting her lip, the girl nodded: - It doesn''t matter! Who cares? He won''t even prove it happened! - With a sly grin, Mirajane relieved again and she continued on her way, continuing to mentally plunge into that embarrassing moment ... * Thinking about the future, Aidan finally got home. Oddly enough, warm fires of the hearth burned in the windows. Smiling involuntarily, the guy went inside. Turning his attention to his backpack and suitcase, he smiled again, took off his raincoat and took off his shoes. - Brother, you are finally back! Wendy eximed, hugging the wizard again. - Well, this is still my home, where else can I go ... - Wow, well, you could go on a mission again, - the girl muttered with displeasure: - Maybe you will stay at home for at least a month this time? Charlie sat nearby and nodded in agreement. The guy had no choice but to smile and stroke his kitties: "You won''t get rid of me for at least a couple of months. - Ooh ... don''t say that! - Wendy pouted cute cheeks: - Why only two months? Walking into the kitchen, Aidan smiled bitterly. - I have to get stronger, you can''t train while sitting still. By the way, did you train? Charlie just let out a slightugh, ncing at the joyful Wendy. The girl smiled proudly and nodded: - I trained a lot! Sister Mira helped me and even took me on a mission, and Erza also ... Wendy continued to talk non-stop about what had happened over the past months. Charlie often inserted herments, sometimes correcting her friend, and sometimes even starting to argue. Byte night, Aidan heard the quiet puffing of his little sister, the kitty looked at her friend warmly and smiled tenderly. The guy understood everything and quickly took his sister to her room. Covering the girl with a nket, he was about to leave, but ... - B-brother ... - slightly opening her eyes, Wendy grabbed him by the hem of his clothes, embarrassedly demonstrating her intentions. Taking a quick nce at that pretty face, he exhaled andy down next to him - now he simply could not refuse. Charlie is located nearby ... Having embraced Wendy, the guy smiled, looking at her happy face, while the little kittyy down on his chest and whispered softly: "W-what happened ... Where did you get the scars?" - These? - Bending down, Aidan slightly lifted the corners of his lips: - Reminder ... as I finish one thing, I will get rid of them. - A business? - Sleep, - grinning, he gently stroked Charlie, to which she immediately purred in response: - W-well ... I''m not little anymore ... "You''re three," Aidan chuckled. "By the standards of humans, you''re still a baby. - Hmpf! My species matures faster! I almost mastered the Transformation ... When I turn into a human, you will understand everything! - I believe, I believe ... Should I stop stroking you? - No! - from this scream Wendy''s eyshes trembled slightly, to which Charlie looked down in embarrassment: - I mean ... Well ... You can stroke me if you want ... But, only you! The guy smiled warmly and continued to y with the cat''s ears: - I am d. - d? - I''m d that I have two such lovely girls. My house is not empty, it contains you ... Charlie smiled shyly and pressed closer to him. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 * Aidan got up as usual at dawn. Trying not to wake up his kitties, he went into the kitchen and started making breakfast. He wanted to spend the next months in the guild, even if he had to go on assignments, then only with friends. In addition, he was not going to mess around all the time - there was enough money, so he had to start building his own mansion. After breakfast with Charlie and Wendy, Aidan headed to the Traders ''Guild, and then to the Builders'' Guild. On his way with Tenryu, he managed to exchange his wealth for money and therefore now had hundreds of millions of precious ones in his hands. With such wealth, he was more than confident in his own ns. After concluding several important deals, Aidan was able to buy outrgend near Magnolia, hire a hundred workers and purchase resources for construction. Approximately two days went through the negotiation and hiring process, as well as the creation of aplete building n with several experienced architects. Unfortunately, after that it was necessary to wait a few more days for some responsible persons and craftsmen to arrive from the capital. In total, Aidan spent about two weeks dealing with this case. In the magical world, much could be done much easier, but at the same time there wereplications. Fortunately, in the end, everything was resolved and now for about two years he can only asionally observe the construction process. On this score, he was not particrly worried, the prices had long been established, and the money was issued to the merchant guild. Everything was controlled by responsible and experienced people, Aidan only had to nail down at the end and pick up the finished product. When everything was finally over, he returned to the guild and, regretting the tie with the booze, began to read books in the library, together with Cana. Even though he understood that it would not be possible to find a way to solve his problem in books, he still loved to spend time with a good book. - Your own pce, hell, how long have you be so rich? - Cana remarked with a grin, without even touching the books. Her gaze never left the concentrated face of the wizard, immersed in the book. - I came across a pirate boarding, they were already robbing traders from Bosco. So I got on the ship with them, and we headed to a neighboring country. Had to bete ... In the Trade Province in the Minstrel, I exchanged heaps of gold at the bank, and then we finally went to Fiore. - Trade Province? - Cana asked with interest: - What''s this? I''ve heard of Minstrel Country, but this is the first time I''ve heard of Trade Province. Aidan put the book down and replied: - The Trade Province is one of the six provinces of the Minstrel. As the name implies, it specializes mainly in trade, mainly maritime. This country is surrounded by several others, so it would not be a mistake to call it one of the richest. It is also closest to Bosco and Fiore. After Tenryu, along with a team of rescued merchants, I traveled a bit with them. Believe me, they weren''t at all against the guy with a mountain of gold on his ship. - Ha, I have no doubt ... - Cana took a sip of wine and leaned forward slightly, resting her thin chin in her small hand. From a slight intoxication, a charming blush appeared on her cheeks: - So ... you have changed a lot. I remember thest time you visited the women''s guild, who fell in love with you this time? Mm? - W-what? - Aidan tensed: - You think about it a lot, jealous girlfriend ... - I? Jealous? You don''t know me well, - Cana took a couple of sips and leaned back in her chair: - By the way, I''m thinking about finding myself a boyfriend ... - You that? - the guy raised an eyebrow in surprise: - Well, good luck ... - What ?! - Cana was obviously angry and mmed on the table: - What kind of look is that ?! Do you think I can''t find a guy with such a gorgeous appearance? Aidan finally put the book down and looked at his friend in annoyance. - Good luck to your boyfriend, - and grinned ominously: - I want to see how this bastard will pass through me, and then your father! The girl''s face instantly showed surprise, and then obvious embarrassment: - W-what ... Laughing, the wizard mmed the table and leaned forward, approaching the girl''s face: - I said, if suddenly you decided to find yourself a boyfriend, I will break all his bones! - Wh-what ?! Cana immediately stood up like Aidan and mmed her forehead into his, growling: - Well, repeat it! - Uh ... Um, am I not distracting you? - suddenly heard a quiet voice nearby. Levy decided to visit the library as usual and read in peace, but once again she ran into Aidan, and now also some kind of scandal. Levi already had goosebumps as she saw this guy! "God, they are so close ... They are not going to ..." - the girl blushed, realizing in what position these two are and how she recently saw Aidan and Erza. From this, her violent fantasy yed out again! Only two of them didn''t even pay attention to her. Continuing to burn each other with sparkling eyes: - You dare not! - How dare I! - You are not my father! - I am your friend! Cana''s lips curled sharply and she snorted. - A friend with a bunch of women! Are you building a house for your harem ?! The fun life of a prince! You want to drag me into bed too ?! Aida got angry: - What if I want to ?! - Y-you ... you ... - the table under Kana''s hands has already begun to crack: - That''s how ... Well,e on! What are you waiting for?! Sharply pping on the table, Aidan smashed it to pieces, and then immediately approached the girl and grabbed her chic hips. Cana reacted immediately and jumped on him, wrapping her slender legs around his torso. There was a crash, and merging in a passionate kiss, the couple crashed into the wall! Levy, watching all this lewdness, trembled, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her cheeks were a strong blush, and she began to slowly retreat. - W-again ... But what is it ... - the girl''s tears came, and she panicked. Swallowing, Levi pulled herself together and ran away; she was definitely not going to stay here. All desire to read quickly vanished! Chapter 95: (18+) Chapter 95: (18+) Aidan fiercely kissed Cana''s neck and, under her passionate moans, had long since ripped off her dark bikini and began to yfully pinch her nipples. The girl breathednguidly and, opening her beautiful neck to him, whispered: - You ... bastard, doing this with Erza ... How could you ... Kissing her chin, Aidan crept up to the beauty''s wet lips and whispered: - Sorry. - D-fool ... Kiss already ... - the girl''s hands began to weaken, the guy touched her lips and began to gently cover them with kisses, sometimes biting and touching the tongue. Their views often crossed, showing one single desire, further fueling their passion. - Ah ... - a gentle moan escaped her lips and Kana began to melt under his touch. Moving again, Aidan sat the girl down on the table and began to remove his vest. She, too, did not hesitate, pulling off her pants, remaining in only panties. Aidan approached again and began to cover the girl''s chest with kisses, slowly descending along the taut belly, dropping to the Fairy Tail mark at the very bottom. Realizing where everything was going, Cana trembled and swallowed, whispered: - Y-you understand that I''m not serious about the guy? Teeth touching her panties, Aidan raised his head and smiled slyly. - And what about me? With a yful grin, Cana bit her lip. - So you wanna be my boyfriend? - Only if you be my girlfriend ... - having said this, the guy reached for the strings of his panties and deftly untied them. They were already so wet that they could not even slide down, Aidan quickly helped them, touching the forbidden ce with his tongue. - Ah! In the same ce ... A-ah! - the girl began to moan loudly, while the guy began to bring her unforgettable pleasure. Cana has grown from a cute little girl to a beautiful woman. Even if her breasts had not yet turned into huge ares, it still meant nothing. Even so, she became incredibly attractive, and this is just the beginning ... Aidan yed yfully with a small pink pearl, quickly bringing the girl to a beautiful orgasm. Women''s juices spilled over the floor like a fountain. The guy whistled loudly and smiled cheerfully a couple of times pped this wet treasure. Cana groaned and shyly covered her face with her palms: - D-fool ... I didn''t mean it ... - Come on, it was great! You''re so beautiful... The girl smiled shyly, biting her lips. Aidan moved closer and kissed her again. In such a yful embarrassment, Kahn looked amazing, her sexuality just turned his head! Throwing over his neck, he covered her with kisses, and then quickly reached the hot ear, whispering into it: - I will continue ... Are you ready? Cana swallowed nervously, she understood well what those words meant. Touching the wizard''s chest, the girl looked tensely into his scarlet eyes. After a second, she swallowed and quickly nodded. - Be gentle ... - I promise, - affectionately kissing her nose, Aidan pulled off his pants, immediately his excited member jumped out and pped the guy on the strong stomach. As soon as Cana saw this rather big instrument, it immediately became hard for her to breathe, she was a little scared. - Damn ... Are you on purpose? - What are you talking about? Aidan asked with a grin. "Y-your ... Does he even w-fit?" The guy shrugged his shoulders carelessly. - We''ll find out soon ... Besides, you don''t have small treasures either. `` Ha ... I-don''t think that I will suddenly stop b-afraid because of yourpliments ... "Then," approaching her beautiful face, Aidan leaned forward and kissed her sharply. As soon as the girl was carried away by a hot kiss, he brought his hot rod to her wet pussy and slowly began to insert. The tensest moment seemed to slow down the time itself ... Cana snapped her eyes open and furrowed her thin eyebrows slightly. Aidan bit her tongue, which sharply diverted attention, and then squeezed the papi, pressed on the stomach and sharply leaned forward, quickly breaking through all the defenses in the way. In the same second, a golden glow swept through the girl''s t stomach and reached her wounds. Several drops of blood, with a distinct sound, reached the floor of the library. It echoed through the clouded minds of the two lovers. The next moment the bleeding stopped, the pain quickly disappeared. Cana''s tears came out - the fear evaporated, and a pleasant warmth and a slight tingling sensation in the lower abdomen came to rece it. Aidan looked up from the girl''s lips and, still touching them, said: - No pain. Cana smiled affectionately and touching him with her tongue, whispered: - You are the best. The wizard nodded tenderly and again closed her lips in a passionate kiss, starting to move slowly. As soon as the silence was reced by squelching ps. The entire library was filled with amazing female moans. Aidan quickly took matters into his own hands and turned Kana around, starting to move from behind. ying with her nipples, he often spanked her juicy ass. Therefore, apanying the groans, the library was filled with ringing ps, a lustful aura and the intoxicating smell of passionate intercourse. A hot atmosphere of sex quickly reigned around the guy and the girl. They indissolubly enjoyed each other, changed positions of bodies, sweated and kissed, nothing could interrupt this passionate moment! Theypletely drowned in the unforgettable pleasure of the first merger, trying to dissolve in each other as much as possible. After almost half an hour, the groans finally died down - the library again plunged into the usual kingdom of silence. Then two people were sitting in the corner among the scattered books. Cana hastily straightened her hair, already pulling on her panties. Her disheveled appearance was enchanting, the girl''s skin was still covered with beads of sweat along with an amazing blush. In addition, the chest and neck, marked by a mass of remarkable marks, made Aidan an involuntary smile. He had long thrown on his breeches and read the book aside: "Looks like you''ll have to wear a sweater this month," the guy remarked with a grin. Cana looked at Aidan and traced his sculpted torso with a displeased look. - You couldn''t control yourself? What if someone sees all this? - I didn''t on purpose, you''re just too tasty ... Shyly turning away, the girl shook her head. - You don''t remember ... And if Erza asks: "What is it on your neck, Kana?". Answer me: "Well, the guy you are in love with took my first time!" So what ?! - I think ... You think about it a lot. I''m aware of Erza''s feelings, but yours too. I think it would be unfair if my first time happened to her and not to you. I''m sure she will understand ... - Well, you! You have a strange logic ... - Cana rolled her eyes and sighed in annoyance: - How do you imagine it? What are you going to tell her anyway? Even if we met first, she thinks differently! Ada shrugged his shoulders and answered confidently: "I''ll say I want to be with you two. Cana frowned. - Even if it suits me, who do you think Erza is? Do you think she won''t kill her rival ?! - Are you afraid of her? - Aidan put down the book and held out the bikini girls: - She will understand everything, I assure you. - Yes? - Cana quickly put on a bikini and nodded: - Then ... Tell her about us and do not dy, I heard about your hot kiss. Therefore, it is even more difficult for me ... Wow, why did it take it into my head to get drunk next to you! - I''ll tell her today. The girl quickly got up and nodded contentedly: - Okay, you promised. - bending down, she gently kissed the guy on the lips, and then giggled cheerfully: - In order not to forget to invite me to your mansion! - I will invite you to live! Callsughed, she quickly left, leaving the guy alone with his thoughts. "Since when did my story be a romanticedy?" - grinning, Aidan decided to read a little more and think it over carefully. The situation with Erza, and now also with Kana, was quite difficult. In fact, he met them almost at the same time, which made things even more difficult, especially when he liked both of them. He was being too selfish and just couldn''t back down ... Chapter 96 Chapter 96 A couple of hours after the heated events in the library, Aidan returned to the guild, immediately catching Cana''s embarrassed look on him. The girl has already managed to put on a beautiful top, covering up the evidence of the recent incident. She drank as usual, chatting with Lisanna about something. The rest of the guild was almost empty. The guy looked around and quickly found Mirajane, smiling at each other, they went back to their business. Afterwards, Aidan walked over to Erza''s table. The girl slowly ate the cake and enjoyed her goodies with a contented face. "Hi," she was immediately delighted as soon as she spotted the wizard nearby. - How are you doing with the house? "Okay," Aidan smiled a little, looked around and asked, "Would you like to walk?" - Ah, well ... yes, let''s go. - Immediately, with amazing speed, the girl ate the cake - without leaving a crumb behind! With a serious face, Titania put down the spoon like a de, and then nodded. - Come on. "This is the ability ..." - chuckling slightly, Aidan looked at the empty te. This skill was impressive! * Cana and Lisanna chatted about the Strauss family''s recent assignment. Although, some were in the clouds ... - ... and now Elfie walked around them from the back, and then Mira runs out and shouts "I will kill the creatures!" - Lisannaughed sweetly: - It was just something, they were so scared and just gave up! Oh, believe me, my sister was not expecting this ... - Yeah, - Cana nodded slightly. - Did you listen to me at all? - Yeah. - Yah? And what was I talking about? - Oh ... Well, - the sorceress smiled shyly: - About the task? - What are you quick-witted, - Lisanna crossed her arms in displeasure and asked: - Is this all about Aide? - Uh ... - Don''t make a face like that. Hmm, I know this look well, besides ... - moving closer, the girl whispered: "Your lips were definitely not bitten by bees. - Oh you! - Cana grunted in displeasure: - It''s all this fool, with his kisses ... - So, did you have something? Lisanna asked with a giggle. - None of your business, you are still small for such conversations. - I''m small? - the girl pouted her cheeks: - I''m already fourteen in fact. "Hmm, I didn''t even think about that at your age," Alberona replied seriously, to which Lisanna immediatelyughed. - Wh-what ?! What''s so funny? Wiping away the tears that hade out ofughter, the sorceress giggled: - Talk, talk, I believed you so! - having risen, the girl showed her little tongue to her friend and skipped away. Cana followed her with a puzzled look and smiled embarrassedly, touching her lips. "Fool ... How can I look people in the eyes now?" Wow ... "- taking a sip of wine, Kana involuntarily smiled: "Now we are together ... I wonder if he will marry me?" - bursting with blush, the girl drank again: "Wow ... What am I thinking! But, how good it is with him ... I never thought that the first time could be so pleasant. I have the feeling that after that we became even closer, as if he is always there ... " - Ah ... - uttering an unexpected groan, Kana covered her mouth with her hands, sharply looking around: "Huh ... Everything seems to be calm ... What the hell! Damn, I want to see him again ... Wow, and how he does it, it''s so nice ... Even his voice, face ... "- as she continued to drink, she blushed more and more. "Damn, why am I getting horny ?! It seems to me that I fell in love with him even more ... I would rather see him ... " The wine ran out pretty quickly and she had no choice but to take a couple of barrels with her. Kana, as always, did not know the measure in the matter of alcohol ... Only now all her thoughts were upied by that moment in the library. * After visiting a small restaurant, Aidan and Erza walked in the park until the evening. Her yfulugh sounded so often that he was already used to this wonderful sound. Closer to sunset, the guy led the girl to a stone bridge in the center of Magnolia. Admiring the view of the Cathedral of Cardia, he turned to her: - Since that day, we have not talked about what happened ... - Ah ... W-well ... - confused, Erza blushed: - It''s just, somehow ... We didn''t really talk much. "But we haven''t talked about it today either. Timid Titania is not a frequent sight, but now she behaved in a simr way again. - I just ... This is my first time, I don''t know what to do. I want to feel your kisses again, to be near, but it''s somehow strange. Truth? After these words, the guy turned Erza to him and touched her face: - It''s not strange ... I want it too. Only... - Wh-what? - notes of panic were quickly interrupted by his gentle smile. He looked away a little and said: - It''s just that I have something like that not only with you and ... - And with Cana? - her question was confusing. Aidan looked at Erza in surprise, and then began to realize that everything was not so difficult ... - When you came up today, I could smell her. What? Don''t make that face, I''m aware of the way she looks at you. We have had this since childhood ... A year ago she got drunk and told me a lot. I wanted to stop, because she was the first ... But when I saw you again, I could not help it. `` Um, '''' Aidan felt awkward with guilt before, especially because of his magic, but now ... - It doesn''t matter, - Erza came closer and said seriously: - I knew about her feelings and I kissed you anyway, so ... I mean ... If you had something with her ... I don''t care. - Uh ... Are you serious? Approaching, the girlid her head on his shoulder and quietly replied: - I don''t like it a little, really ... But, I don''t want to fight her, for you. Only, I''m not going to give in to her! - Turning sharply, she came close to the lips of Aidan. Panic and embarrassment immediately reflected on her beautiful face, but Erza pulled herself together and blushedpletely, said resolutely: - If you want to do something with her, you can do it with me! - Ah, ahem ... - he did not expect it at all, so he arrived in a rather shocked state. He could have expected a lot from Erza, yet she is a bit of a strange girl. So her words shouldn''t have been surprising. But, the way she said it and with what expression on her face ... All this knocked Aidan a little off bnce. Pulling himself together, he sharply approached the girl and, without any hesitation, immediately kissed her. "God, how lucky I am ..." - kissing her as gently as possible, Aidan closed his eyes and calmed down. If they are now not against such a strange rtionship, at least one of the problems has been resolved. Moreover ... Two lovely girls wanted to be with him! How could he not be happy? Even thoughts of the influence of magic slowly dissipated, he just didn''t want to think about them, at least not now ... Chapter 97: (18+) Chapter 97: (18+) Calmly sinking into a kiss, Aidan did not notice how he deftly lifted the girl and sat on the stone edge of the bridge, continuing to cover her neck with his lips. After some time, the guy was able to pull himself together and stop. Doing it outside is not a good idea ... - Let me see you? `` Ha ... '''' Erza''s breathing still hasn''t returned to normal, but she was able to stand up straight and smile softly. - Will youe to me? - blushing, she tried not to look him in the eye: - You didn''t even see where I live ... Aidan shrugged. "I don''t mind, but that olddy from Fairy Hills didn''t let me inst time. - Hilda? Erza was surprised and then shook her head with a sad smile. "So you don''t know ... She died three years ago. - Oh ... That''s how. - the guy nodded sensitively: - Then let''s go. I have a present for you. Let''s just look at your armor! - A-gift? - Erza''s eyes immediately sparkled: - What is it? - You yourself will see when wee. - Wow, okay ... A few minutester, a couple of wizards finally arrived at Fairy Hills. Since Erza was now the headman here, it was not a problem to get into her room. - And here it is spacious, - Aidan grinned, examining the long hall near the walls of which there were dozens of different racks with armor. - This is my collection. They are not the best in battle, but there are very rare ones here! Erza went to one silver bib without leggings and boasted: - This one, for example, has a history of three hundred years. I managed to ... Um, get it in a good fight. - a little embarrassed, the girl switched the topic to another armor and then showed almost half of her collection. When she finally realized that it would be worthwhile to treat the guest with something, she brought him to themon kitchen and sat him down at the table. Quickly rearming herself into a rather yful chef''s outfit, which consisted only of a ck bikini and one apron, the girl began to cook something. At least try ... Aidan did not let her take a step, quickly prating the girl''s apron ... - Ah! Erza let out a cute groan and bit her lip. `` I-can see us ... The guy approached her beautiful ear and softly whispered: - Then how about a dip? I heard there is a pool here ... While he was caressing her body in various ces, Erza had long since dropped the knife and mumbled weakly: - W-well ... Ah ... He is ... Only ... B-suddenly they see us ... - I will freeze the entrance, and no one will enter, how do you? `` Th-then ... W-we could ... go ... Ah ... Letting go of the panting Erza, Aidan smiled and threw off his vest, leaving him naked to the waist. - I''m already ready! Erza caught her breath and turned her face red again, looking at him almost without clothes. Collecting her thoughts, she took on a serious expression and nodded resolutely. - Come on, you''ll like it. We have a very nice bathroom. Then I''ll make you dinner. - Okay! A couple of minutester, the two reached the shared bathroom. Even when Aidan closed, Erza was still nervous, so he had to really freeze the entrance. It didn''t really bother him, but if it made her feel better ... - Well, let''s get started! - grinning, the guy grabbed the girl and jumped into the pool. - Ahh! -Erza screamed and she was immediately doused with water from head to toe - the apron waspletely wet! Aidan let go immediately and was pleased with the sight of the wet beauty, fell on his back and began to swim: - Beauty ... I want the same for myself. The girls'' bathroom really turned out to be elite. A huge room, almost half of which was upied by a pool full of foam and warm water - a great ce to rx after a hard task. All wet, Erza sighed in confusion and quickly rearmed herself into a swimsuit. Immediately smiling, she swam over to Aidan: - What do you think? - Gorgeous view! - Yeah, I like it here too ... - I''m talking about your cute outfit, - the guy smiled yfully, approaching Erza''s chic forms, hidden by a ck swimsuit. The perfectly trained body of the girl has now be much easier to see. It really turned out to be amazing! Gorgeous breasts, in no way inferior to Kana, fair skin, short stature and most importantly her figure - in this aspect Erza won over everyone. Everything is toned, embossed and seductive. A body honed in hard training that can drive you crazy! Two stood waist-deep in water. Aidan studied the perfect beauty in front of him admiringly. He gently ran his hand over her feminine forms, touching the blue mark of Fairy Tail, and then slowly approached the beautiful face - their eyes immediately met. Erza''s long eyshes trembled slightly, breathing quickened - the next moment the guy approached, gently kissing this alluring image. Slightly touching the upper lip, he kissed her again, immediately touching the lower one - slightly stretching this pleasant moment. The girl began to kiss back, awkwardly touching his wet lips. The guy smiled yfully and felt the trembling of an innocent body in his arms - slowly he began to kiss her neck, inhaling an intoxicating feminine scent. Indescribable, his mind fluttered like never before! Kissing Erza''s delicate neck, the guy began with a yful nibble - to which he received a sweet reaction. - Ah ... - groans warmed up the boiling passion even more. Aidan literally felt a pulsation in his own soul - as if he was drawn to take possession of this amazing maiden. With his hands, the guy got to the strings of the swimsuit and deftly let the strings go. Erza continued to blush timidly. Her breathing andscivious smile had long gone out of control, even the slender legs of the beauty hugged her partner''s torso with might and main. Biting the scarlet lips, she held Aidan''s strong neck and watched his actions. - How nice ... - With a loving smile, the girl''s gaze went over his strong hands, stopping at several scars. Anxiety shed in her eyes, but the next moment it suddenly changed to an involuntary groan! - Ah ~ Erza stared at her chest in amazement. He was already in full control with her beautiful papie! "I hope he likes ..." - biting her lips, the sorceress suddenly began to experience even greater pleasure. His tongue began to do it so nicely that he had no strength left to think ... - Ah! - the girl continued to moan brightly. A pleasant feeling swept through Aidan''s mind, and he switched to the second excited papi, simultaneously lowering his hands into the water, touching two strings, along the edges of her panties - the moment hase to take care of the most sensitive ce. Looking up from ying with papie, Aidan approached Erza''s lips and whispered softly: - You are so delicious ... - Ah ... - biting her lips, the girl''s eyes were intently peering into his face: - Y-do you like it? Kissing her nose affectionately, Aidan smiled sensitively: - I am pleased even when I look at you. When you put on such a worried and excited face, I''m happy ... As soon as Erza broke into an amazing smile, Aidan abruptly grabbed the girl by her stic ass and quickly sat on the edge of the pool, spreading her slender legs to the sides. - Ah! - the sorceress just now noticed - her panties have long disappeared! Her eyes were trembling and her face waspletely covered with embarrassment. Before she even knew how his face came closer to her most aroused part! Aidan stepped up to the wet flower and blew on it with a perky grin. Lustful feminine scent scattered like pollen - like an aphrodisiac, a drug that can drive you crazy, it just burst into his mind! - Iihh ... ah ... Y-you ... That ce is ... - Erza bit her fist and, with trembling legs, continuously continued to observe. She knew well what would happen next, because she had read about this more than once in different books. But, faced with this on her own, she could not believe that everything could be so pleasant and embarrassing at the same time! Aidan acted so simply and confidently, while she, being a powerful sorceress, behaved like a little innocent kitten. Erza understood all this, but she could not do anything ... She felt so good when he looked at her and so tenderly touched the most sensitive ces. From this she already involuntarily became dependent ... Chapter 98: (18+) Chapter 98: (18+) Looking at Erza''s lovely cherry, Aidan couldn''t even smile. Even here she was amazing. Neatly shaved hair was a pretty little haircut with thin scarlet hair. So yful and innocent at the same time. Touching it with his nose, Aidan began to cover the girl''s tight tummy with kisses, continuing to listen to her sweet sighs, and sometimes soft moans, at the moment of touching especially sensitive ces and moving very close to the most appetizing area. Inhaling her feminine scent, the wizard switched to juicy thighs, gradually descending to the forbidden treasure. He couldn''t believe how delicious it was. Her body was simply surprised and shocked by its sexuality! Finally, moaning Erzas became more frequent, from the preliminary caresses her body had already lost its ability to resist. Without even starting the main course, she was already at the limit ... Kissing hard at the closest part to her pussy, Aidan suddenly moved and licked her cherry. At the same moment, a bright groan echoed throughout the bathroom: - Aaah! ~ - Erza''s legs trembled strongly, and she could not stand it all - sumbing to an amazing orgasm! The body arched in an arc, the tongue slipped out, and a strong stream of lust broke free. Like an erupting volcano - she released all the umted supply of lust! Love juices quickly mixed with water, Aidan grinned cheerfully a couple of times, pping his hand on the wet flower. - Ah! - Erza''s legs trembled, she threw back her head and exhaled strongly. This was the first time she had experienced something like this! So intense, incredibly strong - the most amazing orgasm ever! The guy gave the girl only a couple of seconds to rest, and then finally began to get rid of his clothes. In fact, although he acted confidently, in fact, he himself was aroused to the limit. The hot environment and the beautiful, horny girl could easily drive anyone crazy. Since Erza was already fully ready to ept him, he did not y again and brought his hot rod to her pink pussy. "T-that''s ..." Feeling some other heat down below, Erza shuddered, realizing the situation. She quickly pulled herself together and looked at Aidan. - You ... Already? - with a slight panic, the girl swallowed, looking at how he was already touching her at the bottom with his impressive instrument. - Will it stop me? - asked the guy, hesitating a little. Although in reality he would never have epted a refusal! When their excited gazes met again, the corners of Erza''s lips lifted slightly and her eyebrows took on a serious look. She nodded resolutely, still blushing with embarrassment. - Do it, I want to be even closer to you. I want to be yours ... - How sweet ... - Aidan smiled yfully and began to head towards the goal, moving deeper and deeper. Erza''s eyes twitched slightly, but she did not take her gaze from the ce of their confluence. Already feeling his heat stronger than before, she suddenly felt a tingling sensation, and then a pulling pain, at the same moment Aidan sharply put in! - Aah! Erza screamed a little, and then frowned, looking at the guy uncertainly. `` Th-is this ... everything? "Looks like that," Aidan shrugged his shoulders and said nonchntly, "You''re strong, so ..." Reaching out to the girl''s embossed abs, Aidan used magic and quickly healed everything. A few drops of blood fell into the warm pool water, quickly dissolving without a trace. Erza''s tears started to flow, and then she leaned forward and hugged Aidan tightly. - Continuing ... I want more. - As you wish, - he himself wanted to, could no longer restrain himself - so he began to move slowly, from time to time elerating the pace and with satisfaction catching the hot moans of the girl. Kissing her neck, the guy increasingly entered the wet womb of the sorceress. This feeling was simply indescribably captivating! He finally realized what the secret was ... Magic bound them - every push was given throughout the body, a spark of pleasure shed in every cell capable of containing the magic! It is not known how, but magic amplified this moment many times! Very soon, they just gave themselves up to the passionate moment with their heads. Wet pops and moans filled the bathroom, perhaps even spreading far beyond the walls of this room. The heat was intoxicating, maddening, Aidan and Erza quickly melted into feelings of pleasure and happiness, strengthening their own bond, bing one. Moving to the pool, the two quickly began doing it right in the water. Erza was different from Kana - she got used to it right away and acted more actively herself, clinging to Aidan with her whole body and constantly waving at him. Broken into lustful smiles, they constantly covered each other''s bodies with kisses. Fingers touched the most forbidden ces, giggles and moans mixed. This hot sex quickly turned into a lustful game in which Erza took an active part. Biting her lip, the girl knocked the guy to the floor and deftly jumped from above, covering his strong torso with kisses: she yfully nibbled on his skin, quickly descending to a thick pulsing wand. Licking her lips, with a lustful gleam in her eyes, she began to get to know him. It''s awkward, sometimes even funny, but at the same time pleasant. She diligently kissed him, sucked him, which brought the guy unforgettable pleasure. Soon he began to make her feel good, the time of orgasms did not end. Aidan has already poured inside several times, while Erza shuddered dozens of times with indescribable pleasure ... A thick fog filled the whole world - it mixed everything into a single cycle of pleasure. Almost two hourster, a couple of loversy exhausted, huddled together in the warm water of the pool. `` You know, I think we could be together until you leave again, '''' Erza said quietly in a tired voice: - We could ... Do it all again. "She''s so insatiable," Aidan chuckled and yfully felt the girl''s breasts. Noticing a slight groan on her side, he finally nodded. "I don''t mind, I have a couple more months and then I''ll head to Galuna. - Galloon? - Yes, - Aidan sighed softly: - In that ce, some fools will try to melt the ice in which the soul of my mother is still a greenhouse. - What? Your mother? - Erza looked worriedly at the guy: - Is she alive? Smiling wryly, he shook his head. - Not really, rather her soul is alive. Using the Ice Coffin on Delior, she shattered her body and became, in fact, the ice that fetters this demon. There is her soul, and if I don''t hurry to the beginning of the Moon Drop ritual, it will scatter over all the waters of the world. In that case, I am afraid that I will lose her forever. With that, I dare not look my sister in the eye ... Erza lowered her head sadly and carefully stroked her lover''s chest: - You can handle it. - Of course I can do it! - grinning, the guy kissed the girl on the wet forehead: - With my current strength, knowledge of the necessary spell andcrima, if I do not cope, then I will definitely die of such a shame! "Don''t say that," the sorceress muttered, pushing him in the chest: "If you want, I''ll go with you. - I can handle it, don''t worry. If you go, you may get hurt. Better let''s spend this couple of months usefully, "Aidan grinned maliciously and began to cover the girl''s neck with hot kisses. - Ah ... Again ... Chapter 99 Chapter 99 For the next couple of days, Aidan did not leave one room in Fairy Hills, spending all his free time with Erza. The pool, of course, had to be left, but on the other hand, dear Titania had a huge room, and most importantly, a lot of cute outfits. These two days have gotten really hot! A bunny costume, a sexy swimsuit, a cute gothic outfit, Yu-an''s robe, several armor: the thunder empress, the armor of the wind ... Almost any outfit Erza was suitable for a wide variety of entertainment. One had only to imagine what could be done with all these in just a couple of days ... After leaving Fairy Hills, Aidan stretched his neck, took a deep breath, and then exhaled in relief: - Uhhh! Okay! - Smiling, he threw a short nce at the building behind his back, and then hit the road. It just so happened that Erza was left exhausted - only a few women could withstand a two-day marathon. Even with her strong and well-trained body, Titania finally weakened and could no longer continue. Aidan decided to give her time to rest, and to do some interesting things himself. The girl''s feelingspletely destroyed all his doubts, he was not going to destroy anything, but only to go forward and strengthen the present! Now, it was worth inspecting the construction site of the mansion, manually tackling the private garden and establishing contact with the nts in the area, and then checking a couple of things in the library. Still definitely need to drop in to Wendy and Charlie, these cute cats must have worried. In addition, one of these days Gildarts will leave, it was worth supporting Kana and helping her in training. If she gets stronger, then she may well be able to pass the exam earlier, deciding on this important step. Now they have be close enough and perhaps she confesses to her father even earlier. He did not think, he just thought and continued on his way ... Only two months of simple everyday life, it was worth appreciating them. * A dayter. Fairy Hills. In her room, Erza walked a little uncertainly into the kitchen and poured herself a cup of tea. Sitting on a soft sofa, the girl breathed out a long breath: - Uhh ... It''s very nice to do this, but the consequences ... It''s good that I train every day. Just as I knew ... Although, all these stupid magazines really did not help! Even if he likes me, I need to get even better! - Smiling slightly, the beautiful Erza took a couple of sips from the cup. "I wonder what he''s doing? A day has passed, and I missed it so much ... How good it is that I can feel it. He is still in Magnolia, it makes it much easier "- the girl stretched out her lips a little and thought discontentedly: "I could havee in ... Alone is so boring. Eh ... I should probably go and practice. I definitely have to learn a lot so that I don''t act so stupid next time! " Remembering all her passionate groans andplete impotence, the girl blushed deeply. She really liked it when he took the initiative and made her happy, but, of course, she understood that she, too, should have contributed to such an important matter. "Mm, but this is so nice! I can''t believe it''s that good! " - remembering how insatiable she was bing, Erza again embarrassed. Even Aidan often noticed this moment, but she simply could not help herself, she so badly wanted to belong to him - she simply could not control her mind and body. - Hmm, I should probably talk to Cana ... I somehow forgot about it, but it''s important. I don''t know why he decided that I would be jealous? It''s even better for me. Erza shrugged, puzzled. "If he feels good with the two of us, that''s great. Cana is beautiful and kind, she is a good girl, I can trust her. Plus, I''m not going to give in! Where there is a rival, there I will be able to show all my strength. I will show her that I am the best at this! She did not even have even a particle of jealousy in her thoughts, she believed Aidan unconditionally. She had no doubts about Cana either. In her heart she felt rather a kind of relief from the fact that they would be together. Chuckling slyly, Erza stood up: "Okay, it''s time for training, there is no need to chill!" Chapter 100 Chapter 100 * The construction of Aidan''s mansion was in full swing, after a short observation of the workers, he returned to the guild. After talking with Macao and Wakabe, the wizard found out about Gildarts, he decided to leave by the end of the week, that is, tomorrow. Erza''s two days flew by pretty quickly, so soon the famous and strongest wizard of Fairy Tail will go away for a century and at least three years will not be visible. In fact, logically, such news should be upsetting, but, Aidan was even encouraged. After all, the closer the beginning of the main story, the faster he will be able to put an end to his main problems. - Will you have a drink with us? Macao asked chuckling. - Excuse me, maybeter ... Now we have things to do. `` Well, whatever you want, '''' Wakabe exhaled smoke and said: - You will go somewhere again, heh ... I remember you as a boy, on your first day. Aidan smiled and looked towards the exit, although there were a couple of chatty wizards hiding the view of the street, the guy still smiled: - It was a long time ago ... - he remembered that day, so warm and bright. Still quite a young man who barely mastered magic. "I didn''t even think about that before ..." Turning around, Aidan waved his hand. - Okay, be there. As the opportunity presented itself, he decided to immerse himself in the library again. Even in the past, he rummaged through many books in this ce, although he was looking for somethingpletely different. Once upon a time, he too underestimated the influence of his magic, and indeed treated everything in his usual light-hearted manner. In the past, he liked to drink and spend money on women - his whole life was reduced to simple wanderings. Even before joining Fairy Tail, he envisioned his path as a wizard just like that. He even liked the thought. But in the end, everything did not go ording to n ... The meeting with Wendy was the first moment that influenced the future, although basically he remained the same guy from the past - in the end, everything started from that time. Then as now, he considered it his duty to help his mother and sister. Not because of some sudden feelings, but rather from the realization of how bad they really are. Slowly, this feeling only grew, gradually filling the future. He was the only one capable of allowing them to reunite and find a family. Ultear is forced to believe in an impossible dream and make one mistake after another, slowly sinking deeper and deeper into darkness. While Ur was stuck in one ce with a hideous demon - even her soul could not find peace. Each time he remembered this, Aidan became more and more immersed in dark thoughts. Even if they were ordinary strangers, he would still like to somehow make their life easier. But, these people were his rtives, the same family that he never had. How could he not think about it? How could he just sit and do nothing? But this is exactly what he had left ... Without the Moon Drop it is impossible to get the fragments of Ur''s soul, and without it it is unlikely that it will be possible to somehow talk to Ultear. Somehow to prove to her that her mother did not leave her. How could she believe her brother who suddenly appeared out of nowhere? He simply could not do anything without proper preparation. Aidan was not one of those people who hoped for feelings and words, from that he kept everything in himself and waited. All these thoughts, the influence of friends and close girls gradually forced him to ept reality. ept that he is no longer the same mercenary from the past, now he is Fairy Tail''s wizard, Aidan, son of Ur and brother of Ultear. Feelings only intensified, and magic continued to show its dark side. When the first call happened, Aidan self-confidently considered that he could control it, and it also happened the second time. He even used the magic of life for granted, absolutely not thinking about the consequences. He did not try to find a solution, because he, as before, decided to let everything go by itself. Ironically, because he considered "The Power of Friendship" to be just a naive dream, but at the same time he thought magic was something kind and useful for a wizard. And so, he found himself in a situation where almost every six months he was forced to face another appeal. Meeting Mavis further influenced Aidan. He had never seen such a smart, beautiful and at the same time sad girl. She attracted him with her dazzling radiance, kindness, childish naivety, pretty appearance and at the same time with the mind of an adult, even a brilliant girl. Even if Mavis tried to hide it, it became clear that she herself was not happy with her position. But, she was never discouraged. In those days, after two years of torture in a trap, Aidan no longer knew what to do. She became a ray of hope for him, but even Mavis did not know a way to solve his problem. Was Aidan thinking about books, a way to find some kind of magical seals? He did not even know aboutmunicationcrima, even with his talent, he still thought like a person from another world ... Mavis helped himpletely be himself. To understand that the magical world is not the same as it was described in this children''s fairy tale. Now, Aidan didn''t indulge himself in the hope of finding a solution in the books. Even if Zeref was not able to deal with his curse, if Mavis could not, how could he, a newbie at this, suddenly dig up the secret of his problem in books? Its magices from the curse of Anxm - the first of its kind magic of the God yer. Aidan didn''t even know what his problem was, how can you look for a cure if you don''t even know what to treat? Even so, he continued to read anyway, nning to visit many libraries around the world. In the end, you won''t try or know. In any case, he has long prioritized - he wanted to get his mother and sister back, and thought about himselfst. Of course, he wanted to feel and love, to live on like everyone else, but he never intended to depart from the main goal. Mom, sister and Mavis - he wanted to free them all, while maintaining something selfish, believing that it is possible not to be alone ... "I feel like the moment hase to touch the grimoire again. Who knows what will happen ... Perhaps there will be at least some important information. It would be too strange if this dark magician left nothing behind. If I were a great wizard, I would hardly have allowed magic to dictate its terms. Perhaps he miscalcted somewhere or the point is generally in me ... It is unlikely that I am the chosen one, I do not remember that my karma was so good. Although, I would not say that now I am in paradise. It would seem that such a force is life and death, but this path is rather gloomy ... If I did not have close people, who knows how I would have ended. If it hadn''t been for Wendy, I wouldn''t have joined Fairy Tail. Only because of her, I decided to ept that naive goal, I wanted to share my future with these people " As he continued to rummage through the books, Aidan sighed. "Still, it is probably worth visiting the council, I can''t do that ... I want to see Ultear, I can''t sit still!" - with a stern face, the guy nodded: "Mavis said that I''m unlikely to find an answer in books, but the council should also have knowledge. It''s wise to visit their library ... I would have floated in Bosco, ording to Derek, they have an excellent library. It is also worthwhile to study the Moon Drop and the magic of souls, about which there is nothing really in the guild. I don''t know at all what to do with my mom after I get her out. ording to Mavis, her soul will most likely arrive in chaos and will need to be restored somehow. Yeah..." Aidan pondered and read until evening. Even though his Illusion, Teleportation, and Rearmament skills had gone up significantly, he would asionally glimpse the magic of Flight or even the magic of Telepathy. There is still a very long way ahead ... Chapter 101 Chapter 101 * On a simr day, while reading a book, Aidan drank juice and rxed. Makaya and Wakabe hounded jokes nearby, severalpanies were still drinking on the sidelines - the guild was mostly empty. An ordinary warm day, and in addition to the sea breeze. A great time to read on the sandy shore of a resort in thepany of beautifuldies. At least that''s what Aidan thought, sometimes ncing in the direction of the bar. - Eh ... Suddenly, Mira appeared on the threshold, calmly circling the crowd with a displeased look, the girl went to the board with assignments. As she got closer, she finally spotted Aidan, at the side of the stairs. After a little hesitation, the girl nced in the direction of the leaflets, and then abruptly turned around and went up to the wizard: - Hello. - Yeah, - the guy smiled, dropping the book: - How are you? `` Well, not so bad ... '''' As she said that, Mirajane put her hands behind her back and averted her eyes. - You know ... Last time. "Don''t worry," Aidan smiled at once, remembering her innocent kiss. The girl was a little surprised and said: - I''m not worried, rather, I think that we need to repeat. - Uh ... Are you sure? The wizard was slightly taken aback, this can be expected from anyone, but so that from her ... "Obviously a catch ..." - Of course! - With a sly grin, Mira sharply leaned towards Aidan: - I thought you would be against it, since you just returned, but if you agree, then I''m ready even now! - Well, okay, - a little cautiously, the guy leaned forward and instantly touched the girl''s beckoning lips. Mira''s eyes widened in shock, and she jumped to the side. - What are you doing?! Her face flushed deeply, and her shoulders continued to tremble. The entire guild immediately turned surprised looks at this couple. Macao and Wakabe looked at each other, puzzled. Aidan himself did not understand a little, asking: - What are you doing? - What are you doing ?! Look where you are pulling your lips! What are you thinking about? - Uh ... About the time when you poce ... Mira blushed sharply and covered his mouth before he could finish. "Shut up," she hissed, looking carefully around. - And you fucking staring ?! Turned away! Everyone shuddered with fear, from one murderous nce of the girl the men were thrown into a cold sweat! They quickly returned to their former carefree look, stopping to look where they should not. Mirajane''s cool temper is known to everyone, few people in their right mind would agree to meet her fury. The girl hesitated a little, realizing where her hand was. The guy''s hot lips touched his fingers, causing some pleasant awe ... Mira blushed again! Aidan gasped in displeasure, frowning. "May be enough?!" - I ... Actually, I was talking about the assignment. You''re a fool! - sharply pulling back, she muttered displeasedly: - Not in front of everyone ... - Yeah, - nervously rubbing his jaw, Aidan got up and put the book down: - If you want to go on a mission, you would say so right away, and would not make such a cute face. - M-sweet? Y-you! - frowning her thin eyebrows, the girl grunted: - I still remember how you defeated me, you won''t get away withpliments. - You are so strange, - grinning, the wizard simply shrugged his shoulders: - But I like it... Mira blushed again and frowned furiously, but then turned away sharply. - I''ll go pick a task! - Try ... The sorceress said nothing more and defiantly turned around and left. As Mirajane moved towards her goal, Aidan watched intently as her chic hips swayed to the perfect movement. Her shorts fit everything perfectly, he highly appreciated this look! "Yes, definitely, I want to see her in a swimsuit ..." - presenting this gorgeous figure almostpletely naked, the guy nodded seriously. There was not even a shadow of vulgarity on his face; rather, he admired. Shrugging his shoulders, Aidan suddenly remembered Erza and Kana, and then with a wry smile, he took his book and decided to go home. It looks like thest weeks will not be so carefree. With Mira, for sure ... In any case, he did not make ns, he had enough strange rtionships with two ideal beauties, and if such a problematic girl was added to them ... "Yes, everyday life fascinates, but beauty captivates. It is worth getting some air ... " * Evening Magnolia fascinated many, but any kind could always be surpassed by a beautiful woman. So today, on her first date, Kana looked irresistible! While she with obvious passion ordered all possible drinks of the restaurant, Aidan kept an eye on her every movement, not a single smile escaped his attentive eyes. Cana shone especially beautiful today. A little makeup, a pretty dress, and neatly curled hair. The stunning girl glowed with amazing beauty. - You''re staring again. - smiled the sorceress, sweetly straightening her bangs. - It''s just that you are especially beautiful today. - his gentle tone instantly drove her into the paint. - What? Blimey! So, on weekdays, I''m so-so? Some kind of drunk girl with cool tits? - Wow, decided to catch me? Drunk girl, isn''t afraid to flirt with alcohol today? The guy in front of you loves to use drunken busty girls! - Ho! Dare you? Cana asked defiantly, clearly zing with excitement. - Ha, you amaze, do you think I did not notice that you even came ready for a date? - Well, - Cana sweetly shed her arrival teeth: - It''s just for courage ... Aidan chuckled and kissed her quickly on the lips. "We''ve got the whole night ahead. I''m d that you and Erza decided everything, and even so easily ... I like the dating termspletely. Cana smiled yfully. - You don''t know about the conditions in bed yet ... - Wh-what? Did you talk about this too? - Who knows, - the girl smiled mysteriously, having taken a couple of sips of wine: - Erza told me so much ... I''m very jealous! Aidan nodded in embarrassment, continuing to stare into her beautiful eyes. At first, he never took his gaze off her. Today she was acting too defiant, just provoking him with her every move. It clearly amused her, and she very well understood how soon and how much he would remember it to her ... Regarding the contract between the girls, Aidan didn''t know much about it. In fact, they decided something between themselves about the rtionship with him and, apparently, both were very pleased. Aidan knew only a brief part: dates, no jealousy and sincere honesty. On certain days, when Aidan will be present in the guild, he is obliged to devote time to each of his girls. Jealousy was difficult to exclude from such a rtionship, but Erza and Kana decided to honestly share all their feelings with each other and most importantly with Aidan. If they wanted to be all together, they must be a kind of family. It became much easier, since they knew each other from childhood and trusted each other unconditionally. Although Aidan was surprised by this rtionship, he had no doubt that it was possible. Perhaps, in the world of ordinary people, this would hardly be feasible, but Fairy Tail is the most special ce in this magical world. Miracles happen here ... Even if he was skeptical in the beginning, at least he will try to follow these rules in the future. - So, what have you got with Mirajane? - as if casually asked Cana, smiling. - What''s wrong? "You know, I think she likes you. If so ... She might be the third. I suspected from the beginning that you and Erza would be together. But I didn''t think that I ... '''' With a wry smile, the sorceress shook her head: "It seemed to me that we were just going to be best friends. Aidan smiled warmly. - If you are happy - this is the most important thing, and since we are talking about it ... - putting down the fork, the guy calmly asked: - How is it with Gildarts? Can you tell? - Ah ... - lowering her gaze, Kana put down her ss and exhaled: - It''s hard to exin ... - I am always ready to listen. - Well, if you want ... With a ss of wine, Kana, with a slight sadness, but at the same time with a warm smile, began to tell her story from her childhood. The very story in which she was never able to confess to her father that she was his own daughter. At some point, she decided to tell him about herself only on the day when she became an S-ss wizard, but after so much time she still did not have enough talent and strength. With a sad smile, Cana looked up, full of sadness. - I think it won''t work this year either ... Mira is too strong, I definitely can''tpare with it. I understand why she likes you, so I think she will be with you for sure. Erza is strong and she is strong, but I ... I can''t even admit to my father that I am his daughter ... Smiling fondly, Aidan touched her hand. - Do not worry about such nonsense, I absolutely do not care about your strength and talent. I like you the way you are. The stronger your feelings, the better for your magic. Besides, I am sure that your talent is not small. You are the daughter of Gildarts, why would you be an ordinary girl? One day you will show yourself, and you also have me! - smiling encouragingly, the guy gently touched Cana''s lips: - I''ll help you. - Truth? - the sorceress''s eyes sparkled with happiness: - Promise? - Of course I promise! Come on, I''ll train you all night! Cana burst outughing. - You! I knew it! I like this kind of workout, but I still want a real one! - You will have a real one! -ughing, Ada abruptly threw the girl in his arms and, under the surprised looks of the crowd, pulled her out of the restaurant. - This night is only ours! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 * One weekter. When Gildarts left for a century, Cana began to train hard for the uing exam. Aidan helped her and over time she began to cope on her own. In the magic of cards, he did not understand a damn thing and at first tried to teach the girl the magic of the Ice yer of the Gods, but it did not work out. The girl clearly did not have a craving for this magic, or he simply did something wrong. Even if he didn''t be an assistant with the magic of the cards, Aidan knew well how to train his body better. In this, Cana did not seed, so he made a good training program for her. Still, a strong body is the key to the sess of any strong wizard, especially if his magic is not focused on physical enhancements. In addition to all this, Aidan nned to pick up some more good magic equipment. Although he said that he was ready to protect everyone and the personal strength of the girls was not important to him, he clearly understood that making them strong was also reasonable. In his absence, they must be able to defend themselves. Kana did not exercise well, and the constant use of magic to deplete herself became her least favorite part of her workout. While the girl used various card magic to attack the ice pirs, Aidan chatted lightly with Wendy. The little sorceress, as she found out about these trainings, often came and helped. Sometimes Aidan even put the girl on a team with Charlie and asked them to attack Kana. She reallycked experience, and she was also a littlezy. In addition, she never asked anyone to help her with her problem and in the end everything led to the fact that she was sad again because of her failures. Therefore, Aidan asked Wendy in his absence to urge Kana and make her work on herself. He knew it was important to her, so he behaved a little sternly. Although he didn''t like to force someone, but with Kana it was no other way, at any opportunity she got either to a drink, or ... - Well, Adie ~ I''m so tired! I miss you,e to me and ... - pressing her stic breasts right to his shoulder, Cananguidly whispered in his ear: - Let me show you my skills ~ Charlie went up to them with displeasure and grumbled: - You go again? Aidan exhaled and, with a weight on his "soul", slightly pushed the girl, who had learned one of the most dangerous female skills. She does notck charm, and she skillfully used it! He wanted to p himself on the head for refusing such a tempting offer. After his return, he had so much sex, not just on a whim. Body hormones are not at all something that is so easy to fight with, and I did not want to! From childhood, Aidan faced these problems. Being an adult in a child''s body is not easy. It is not surprising, because some things will not work out for yourself. Even when he drank, everyone cast sidelong nces at him and condemned him. Now, the desire, which is stillmon for a guy of his age, made itself felt more often than one could imagine ... "Don''t be Wendy and Charlie here ... I don''t know if it''s luck or if I''m missing out!" - he could only sigh and ovee himself. Cana red at Charlie, then cast a resentful look at Aidan. - Well, okay! Unlike you, I can at least get drunk, and you can also forget about my body until you give me a day off! Wendy blushed at the moment and looked reproachfully at her brother, Charlie did the same. - Yah? Let''s see how you live without my body, - the guy grinned lightly. He knew this girl''s tastes very well. Drinking and he, her only weaknesses, and when tobine them ... Unlike serious Erza, trying to control herself whenever possible, Cana never missed a moment. After it all started, even training ceased to be an obstacle. She seemed to feel a quick separation and became more tender each time. With a wry grin, Aidan looked a little sad. The breakup was not happy either, especially after their rtionship had moved to a new level. But, nothing can be done ... The more time he wasted, the more worried he became. - Hey! - suddenly heard from the side. Everyone immediately turned around and Wendy immediately reacted: - Sister! - Eh? Aidan was surprised as the girl ran to the disgruntled Mirajane and immediately hugged her. "Doesn''t it seem to me?" - the guy did not understand when these two managed to make friends, and even from Charlie''s smile it became clear that they were definitely on good terms. Making this grumpy cat smile is not easy ... Mira came visibly dissatisfied with something, however, as always, it felt as if she hade to punch someone''s face, but as she began to hug Wendy, she suddenly smiled warmly. Aidan frowned at them, then questioningly at Kana. In response, the girl narrowed her eyes and puffed out her cheeks and turned away, heading towards the ice statues. The answer was obvious to her. "Eh," Aidan shook his head and walked toward Mirajane, who regained her former displeased expression. - Aidan, damn it! Where have you been?! We have a task, you have not forgotten! I already refused Elfie and Lisanna, and you dumped somewhere ?! You decided to throw me ?! - Hey, take it easy! - the guy waved his hand: - I''m a little distracted ... - I know your distracted, womanizer! - Mira snorted with contempt: - Pack your things, we''re leaving on a mission! "What an impudent ..." - Aidan was no longer surprised by such an attitude. Some of them cannot be corrected in their rudeness ... - The task? - Wendy was surprised: - What kind of task? Will you take me? Shaking the girl''s hair, Mira answered in an unusually sweet voice: "Sorry, your brother and I will go on a dangerous business. When I go on a mission with Lisanna and Elfie, will youe with us? - Yes! Wendy nodded strongly, continuing to surprise Aidan. "Damn, they conspired there?" - Shaking his head, the guy nodded gloomily: - Okay, don''t give orders here, we''ll go tomorrow. `` Hmmm, watch me if you stay with some girl again, '''' Throwing a look full of irritation at Kana, Mirajane replied threateningly: - I will finish you both! I''ll bury you alive! Wendy shuddered and broke out in a cold sweat, even Cana swallowed. The creepy expression on the face of the World was scary in earnest! - Eh, - Aidan waved him off: - I understand you, enough here to scare everyone. - Hmpf! - Turning around, Mira stopped for a moment and pinched Wendy''s cheeks quickly left. - Wow, little sister is very angry today. Brother, have you offended her? The girl asked suspiciously. - I? Offended? - the guy let out augh: - In my opinion, someone offended her for a very long time, and I take the rap! The sorceress giggled: - Not true! Sis is very good, while you were away, she helped me! Sister Mira cooks so deliciously ... - That''s how, - looking around thoughtfully, the guy smiled: - It is interesting... "Hee hee, I think she likes you," Wendy moved closer. "Every time I told her about you, she was constantly smiling. "Hmm, I see ..." Aidan nodded, continuing to listen to the stories about Mirajane. It turned out that after he left, Mira helped Wendy cope with sadness. Sometimes she came to cook her dinner and took her with her on assignments. This he could not have imagined. ording to Wendy, Mirajane made the excuse that she was "cute." Funnily enough, it was still impossible to argue with that. Wendy was cared for by almost everyone in the guild. Rather, I wondered why this wicked person would decide to behave this way with a person close to him. "It looks like she''s right ... But I don''t remember that there was a suitable asion. I definitely didn''t use magic on her ... "- Aidan understood a lot, in which case it is simply impossible to remain blind. Girls are sometimes cruel, but at the same time, their caring side can impress anyone ... Chapter 103 Chapter 103 * When Mirajane left the forest and walked away, she finally broke down and cursed in irritation: - Fool! - with an angry face, she went home. She so wanted to beat someone ... "He always hangs around with this Kana, but okay she, so he also spends time with this arrogant!" Stop, the girl turned around and sadly lowered her eyes: "But ... Still, such a strange feeling ... Sometimes I want to punch him! And sometimes ... "- bursting with a blush, Mira snorted: "Just think ... Just a kiss, with this fool he does know what he''s doing! How can I like such a lustful fool? " - Oooh ... - drooping her head, Mira was depressed: - What''s wrong with me ... Okay, these two, but how did I get into this? Eh ... After their little skirmish in the guild when they first met, Mira only wanted to surpass him and how to remember that incident. But each time meeting with him, it seemed to her as if his calmness and mystery was only getting deeper, as if an emptiness dragging on everything in its path. The exam showed huge differences in strength, and Aidan grew non-stop. Now it is not even clear how strong he is. He becamepletely iprehensible, and after that assignment, even more so ... After that incident by the river, when she noticed his sadness, she suddenly felt ufortable. That day, for the first time, she could not resist, plunging into these mysterious depths ... After Wendy''s constant stories about him, Mirajane''s thoughts werepletely confused. She just decided to kiss him ... and then he did it himself! "Womanizer! You filthy womanizer! " - all she could was to constantly swear at him and blush in embarrassment. He made a promise, and then went to have fun with others! It made her more and more angry! *** Already in the evening, rxing in a cafe on the outskirts of Magnolia, Aidan looked at the tired Kana with a grin. The girl eagerly devoured all the food. Wendy and Charlie were eating ice cream nearby. "I''ll go on a mission tomorrow, practice alone. - Wow, I''ll rest atst! - Kana muttered rather, immediately meeting the guy''s frown. Giggling, the girl waved her spoon. - Just kidding! I''m just kidding! And I myself know why this is ... not small. - Brother, and you for a long time? - Most likely not, Mira is not the Senior Wizard yet, so her tasks are definitely not too long. Charlie flicked her tail and the little red bow quivered yfully. The kitty took a sip of tea and said: - I think this year Mirajane will definitely pass the exam. Cana sighed in displeasure and nodded. - Most likely. "Don''t think too much about it," Aidan smiled encouragingly. "You have a lot of time ahead, you better take care of your strength. - I''m trying ... During a short conversation, the time flew by. In the evening, Aidan returned home with Wendy, while Cana persistently returned home thinking about something. In her top and short shorts, the girl looked amazing. Therefore, it is not surprising that attention is often paid to her. "So Mira goes there too? Hmm, yeah ... Erza will definitely appreciate it! Although, I like her, I rather do not like the way she acts insolently! Even I didn''t allow myself ... "- blushing a little embarrassedly, the girl smiled: "Hmm, I''m with him anyway. While Cana was smiling contentedly and walking along the pavement, a passing guy suddenly approached her: - Hey, girl, would you like to ... - Mm? - Cana stopped and narrowed her eyes: - What do you need? - Uh, - the guy adjusted his sses and chuckling replied: - I saw you and it seemed to me ... Well, would you like to have some coffee? "Is he suicidal?" Cana exhaled and shook her head. - I have a boyfriend, bye. - With a wave of her hand, she stopped paying attention to him and walked on. - Ah ... Um, ha-ha ... - remaining ignored, the guy scratched his headughing: `` I-I''m sorry ... Cana paid no attention to him anymore: "How long have I been reacting this way? Boy ... Ha, I have a boyfriend now! Here she is female pride! Hmm, that''s just, he''s not really my boyfriend ... "- With a grin, Cana shook her head. "Well, if it''s only Erza or Mira, then I don''t mind ... Erza is head over heels in love with him. As for me..." Stopping abruptly, the sorceress turned her pensive gaze to the stars: "If you think so, every time I see him, everything trembles in me ... In childhood, when we first met, he seemed funny to me ... So thin and weak, and those eyes ... Wow, such a cutie!" - Smiling charmingly, Cana nodded. "I liked him, but he behaved so strange ... I remember how he made fun of my breasts! Ha and who isughing now! " - a suspension of their voluminous forms, the girl smiled yfully: "But I never remembered it for him! What a sly man, made me embarrassed and doubtful, and then fell in love with himself! What a creepy guy! And now she generally torments in training ... I definitely need to do something ... "- the beautiful silhouette of Erza immediately surfaced in the girl''s thoughts and Kana smiled slyly: "I think she won''t mind!" Continuing to build her cunning n, Cana finally returned to Fairy Hills. *** The next morning, Aidan had breakfast with Wendy and, cheered up by a nice hug from his cute sister, headed to the guild. As he approached the building, he immediately spotted Mirajane. The girls were serious about something with her brother and behaved like a formidable older sister. Such a scene even amused and caused an involuntary smile. As soon as Elfman spotted Aidan, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and waved at him, clearly trying to defuse the situation. Mira immediately drew attention to this and as soon as she noticed the guy in the distance, she muttered with displeasure: - Where are you going, I really thought you would note. - Are you kidding? Six in the morning, did you sleep at all? - getting closer to Elfman, Aidan smiled: - Your sister will bring me to the grave. The big guy chuckled wryly. He certainly could not argue with this. - Hey! I''m actually standing here! - Mira was indignant: - Elfie, look after Lisanna, if someone touches her, break their legs! - Uh ... Okay sister, I understand ... - the wizard nodded slightly nervously. Aidan patted him on the shoulder and smiled. "Don''t worry about me, your sister won''t let me be offended. Elfmanughed and nodded. - My sister is a real man! - slightly bending down, he added: - Don''t let her rage, the Master sometimes asked us to restrain her. "Don''t worry," Aidan nodded with understanding, when suddenly Mira from the side shouted: - Are you going there ?! - Yes, I''ming, don''t shout! Having caught up with the girl, the guy waved to Elfman, and then asked irritably: - Have you even bought tickets? - I? Why, aren''t you the senior wizard here? "Until you stop being mean, I won''t buy you anything." Mira snorted contemptuously. - It hurts ... Chapter 104 Chapter 104 An hourter, a couple of wizards were already sitting in the train carriage and moving towards their intended goal. Aidan calmly read the book while snacking on an apple, while Mirajane stared at him in displeasure. When he forced her to buy tickets at his own expense, her patience was almost exhausted! ring at him for about a minute and not getting the proper reaction, she snorted, then sank into her seats and grumbled: "It''s more boring with you than I thought. Aidan dropped the book and tossed it to his backpack. - You know, if you want so much fun, we could go somewhere ... But first, tell me what the task is? "Hmm, nothing special," Mira closed her eyes and pretended to be sleepy. Aidan narrowed his eyes. - Yah? From what I hear, Mirajane decided to choose something "not special", and even took me with her. Don''t you think this is strange? Bending down a little, the guy approached the girl''s pretty face and asked with a smile: - You either decided to spend my time on yourself, or ... The task is still special. From his gaze and such hinting words, the girl''s eyshes trembled and she sharply opened her eyes: - Okay! Yes, I knitted a more difficult task ... Just think? You''re strong, you can handle it! - Have you decided to take your job on me? What kind of task is there in general? Mira snorted in displeasure, straightened her skirt, and then reached into her top. Aidan raised an eyebrow in surprise as he watched as she slipped her thin fingers between her two sparkling mounds. Suddenly, she pulled out a small leaflet and holding it between two fingers, she thought about it, after all handing it out to the guy. yful lights shed in the eyes of the sorceress, and her lips parted in a sly grin. Aidan epted it, examined it, and then squinted at Mirajane''s face. "Who do you take me for?" - grinning also maliciously, he sharply bringing the piece of paper to his nose and inhaled the female aroma with all his might. - You! - Mira gritted her teeth and blushed: - What are you doing !? Fortunately, the carriage was almost empty, no one paid much attention to the girl''s cries. Aidanughed at her sweet reaction and licked his lips. - You smell good, I could not resist. If you want to embarrass me with such nonsense, you should try better ... It is your own fault, you will make me less nervous! - N-nervous ?! Yes, I ... - she did not have time to finish, as the guy waved his hand and began to seriously read the leaflet. At first he smiled carelessly, and then a shadow of discontent crept over his face, quickly covering his bright face with its gloom. - Your Fairy ... What is this ?! - Aidan indignantly unfurled the flyer and pointed at the red "S" stamp with his finger. - Okay, the rank of the assignment, I didn''t expect anything else from you. But, did you see it ?! Jabbing his finger at the text over the three hundred million award, Aidan grumbled. - Skull Dynasty ... Even if we know their location from this leaflet, I will have to fight. Do you understand that? - What ?! Why would you have to fight ?! It''s just a guild of three idiots, an easy target for the two of us! Three hundred lyamas for some fools unable to put together a normal guild. These weaklings killed some rich man, I sessfully ripped off the leaflet. Aidan let out a long breath and shook his head. "You didn''t even tell the old man about it, did you?" - Hmm, I''m not a fool, now only Erza does such tasks, I''m not going to sit on the sidelines. "You know, I think even Erza won''t be able to withstand this trio. Do you even know who these guys are? They are not simple fools for you, they are quite strong. Aren''t you surprised why they give three hundredmas for them? Mira shrugged her shoulders carelessly. - Who cares, I have be much stronger and together we can beat them. I was wrong? - Well, - Aidan sighed and still nodded: - Since this is so, you will listen to me, understand? - What?! Why would ?! - Mira snorted and turned away: - If you do not want and are afraid to fight, I can handle it myself. "Damn, she''s so problematic ... I''m not sure how strong these three are, and whether there are three of them at all ... But, obviously, three hundred lyams are not given for simple fools. In the future, some of these three will be able to resist Erza. Eh ... But the reward still needs to be taken from the old man than she even thinks ... " Sighing, Aidan shook his head. - As you wish, if there are three of them, then a hundred for each. The one who finishes the most and gets everything. - Hey, it''s not fair! - Mira was indignant: - You will take and beat everyone! We did not agree so much. - Hmm, are you really afraid? I thought you were sure of yourself, since you chose such a task ... The girl gritted her teeth furiously, and then straightened her skirt and sat down in her ce: - Okay. As you wish, if I beat everyone, then don''tin. "Yes, yes, of course ..." - Aidan mentally grumbled: "Would you have called me then, if everything were so simple ..." The wizard returned to his book and calmly said: "When we''re done, we''ll go to Akane, the merchant there must give me something from Bosco. We''ll have fun at the casino at the same time, they say it''s fun. - Akane? - Mira was surprised: - This is a resort town, have you already been there? - I haven''t. I met a merchant named Derek, he told me that his family has a shop in Akana. There they sell various magic trinkets for visiting wizards. He promised to bring me rare things. - What kind of things? - Mira became interested and crossed her legs. Aidan followed her slender charms out of the corner of his eye and returned to the book, adjusting his sses. "I didn''t have time to explore the Trade Province and buy something worthwhile, but Derek promised to help. He is originally from Bosco, but told me that his family has great connections in many countries. Regarding various magical trinkets, he also has something. I myself do not know what he has in store there, but he promised to help me with this. - Hmm, - Mira narrowed her eyes suspiciously: - Since you are calling me, are you ready to share? It looks like you have interesting connections ... - It''s just an ident. Derek seems to be rich, but I don''t know how much, so I''m not counting on anything particrly valuable. But, in Magnolia and Hargeon, I could hardly find anything interesting. All books are kept in libraries, artifacts are often not sold, and if they are sold, then in the capital. I ampletely out of the way, affairs, and so full. Looking out the window, Aidan smiled a little and asked: - Would you like to have a snack? It''s already lunchtime. "Hmm," Mirajane smiled. "You''re lucky, Elfi is a great cook for kuzumochi. - Oh, for the first time I hear that it is ... For a little snack, Mira started talking about his family, brother and sister first. If this wicked person did not vent her anger and did not try to provoke them, then only Lisanna and Elfman. For her, they are the most dear people and there was no need to doubt, her every word was saturated with affection. Aidan listened with a slight smile without distraction. He did not know what it was like to have a sister and even more so a brother. Stories like these evoked longing, but at the same time made him remember important goals. Admiring the views outside the window, the guy smiled sadly: "I wonder how Ultear is there ... Am I doing the right thing, waiting ..." Mirajane dozed, but sometimes she opened her big blue eyes and secretly looked at Aidan''s face, as if trying to find something in him. Noticing his sadness, she frowned, then sighed and closed her eyelids again, trying to drive away unnecessary thoughts. "I wonder what he''s thinking ..." Chapter 105 Chapter 105 * While the train from Magnolia was heading towards its intended destination, a huge ship hovered in the distantnds of Fiore, among the thick snow-white clouds. The true base of the Heart of Grimoire is a battle magic airship, the elusive Dark Guild was crossing these ces at the moment. The central building, towering above all, had two side ones. This amazing ship looked like a real ship with an entire deck and a huge dark tower. The Throne Room was located in the bow of the central building, and its lower part was decorated with the symbol of the famous Dark Guild - the Blood Heart. The side parts of the body were adorned with white heads that resembled the creepy muzzles of monsters. The dark ship also had red wings, and floated in the air thanks to an unknown magical technology. Several huge red magic circles were located directly under the ship. Perhaps it was they who were responsible for the flight ability and high maneuverability of the vessel. The heart of Grimoire had hundreds of people in its presence, and only a few of them were considered truly strong. Hades, being the Master of such a strong guild, was preparing his strongest candidates for a great future, for the legendary - the Perfect World of Magic! The old man knew how to wait patiently and slowly, with his usual meticulousness, taught his students. He gathered the most talented and chose the appropriate section of magic for them, so that his nse true. At that time, in one of the many rooms of the airship: with her back to the exit, sat a pale attractive girl, her dark purple hair was braided in two pigtails, and a pair of long curls fell on both sides of her beautiful face. She seemed to be trying to show everyone the red mark of the Grimoire Heart on her back, even her dress had a cutout in order to expose pale skin and show the mark of the Dark Guild. In her slightly gloomy room, with dark walls and a simr interior, Ultear sat on a soft bed and leafed through a magical grimoire, often frowning and muttering something to herself. The girl''s curvaceous body was framed by a tight dress, revealing amazing views of the pale and beautiful skin. As for her appearance, any man could fall at her feet, unable to take his eyes off those scarlet sparkling eyes, thin eyebrows and a perfect face. Just like her brother, the girl had an amazing attractiveness. Suddenly there was a knock on Ultear''s room. Without turning around, she simply ignored the intruder. There was another knock and again she did not answer. Then, finally, a gentle girlish voice was heard from the back: "Ultear, it''s me, Meredy. Let''s have lunch together, I''m so lonely ... This ship is so cold. Looking up from the book, the corners of Ultear''s lips lifted slightly. Rarely did a sincere smile appear on her face, only Meredy could make her smile at least asionally. The girl closed the grimoire and put her roundcrima on the curbstone. Turning to the door, she said: - Come in. Immediately, a short girl of about eleven entered the room. Pink hair adorned with a pair of gold wings and a modest pink dress along with high ck knee-highs. Meredy looked adorable. The girl was a little shy, and then she noticed Ultear''s smile and walked over to the bed, pulling out a couple of bentos. "Here," she handed her a purple box. - Did you cook it yourself? "W-well, yes. - Embarrassedly answered Mdy, smiling: - I promise, this is better thanst time. The sorceress chuckled: - Last time it wasn''t so bad ... - opening a bento with rice balls and a few pieces of fish. With a sweet smile, Ultear nodded. - Looks appetizing. - Hee-hee, thanks Ur! Ultear''s face was instantly covered with a shadow of hatred, Mdy shuddered and crawled out of bed a little: - S-I''m sorry! I didn''t mean ... I''m by ident. - Hmpf! Think when you speak ... This is not Meredy''s first time! The cold atmosphere was shivering. But, the sorceress quickly calmed down and immediately tranted the topic: - Have you finished your workout yet? How is it with the Arc of Feelings? "Everything is fine," the girl replied slightly sadly, regretting her carelessness. Ultear quickly lost her mood and everything because of this name ... Clenching her fists, the young sorceress exhaled, and then smiled again: - I will be very strong, I promise! "Hmm, I hope," Ultear nodded with a squint. "You have great talent, don''t stop there. * Fiore, Foggy forest. For almost a whole day, Mirajane and Aidan traveled from the city of Oshibany, and then to the ancient forest. A dangerous and distant ce covered in dense fog for decades, if not centuries. There were no people living for kilometers around, only dangerous animals roamed these terriblends. ording to legend, a dangerous dark guild once existed in the Misty Forest, and during some war there was an incident that caused the forest to turn into a kingdom of fog. The most interesting thing is that he continued to live. Aidan clearly felt that the trees, although with difficulty, could survive in such a damp and dimly lit area. Thick clouds covered the sky for years and hid the warm sunlight. For the growth of most nts, it was simply vital to be located in a suitable area for this. Light, air, earth, it may seem that trees are unpretentious, but it only seems so. nts are very sensitive to many changes in the environment. Of course, it is worth considering that they are also capable of adapting. Sometimes without proper conditions, nts can abandon inflorescences or fruits and adapt. Probably the same thing happened in this forest. The leaves of the trees darkened, stretched out and fixed, the branches became smaller and they were mainly concentrated at the very crown, like the main foliage. The roots became longer, at times thicker and prated even deeper into the ground, thus reaching even beyond the territory of the Misty Forest. "Nice ce," Aidan concluded, inhaling the moist air. He definitely liked it here: there is no scorching sun, light coolness and almost deserted. In a ce like this, life and death could easily mix. Mirajane nodded. - Agree. If someone needs to be buried, it''s better not to find a ce. Aidanughed and nodded understandingly. - It''s hard to argue. No wonder the Skull Dynasty chose this forest. I''m rather surprised why the exact coordinates were indicated in the leaflet. No matter how it turns out to be some kind of trap ... "Don''t be afraid, I''ll cover you," Mira smirked slyly. The wizard narrowed his eyes and looked sideways at his friend: - Look not to get lost in this thicket, if I lived in such a hole, I would definitely love to catch such a tasty victim like you! Mira snorted in embarrassment. - Who would say ... If I were a demon of this ce, I would have torn off your pretty little head first. - Ha, how cute! -ughing, Aidan waved his hand: - Come on, if these guys are here, we will finish them off first. The corners of the girl''s lips crawled up and she involuntarily straightened her hair, and then went after the guy. Aidan walked calmly through the woods. The fog turned out to be not so thick here, but it was no longer easy to see something further than ten meters. The wizard, in turn, did not rely on his eyes, no matter how he treated his magic, he still understood that it was not her. Only a weak and stupid person can suffer from his own magic. Power must be used wisely and carefully. As Mavis said, you should not be afraid of your own magic - this is a failed path ofprehension and development. Aidan became cautious, but he was not going to give up the benefits. He walked forward and did not regret anything. Even though deep inside it bothered him, he concentrated on the most important and constantly reminded himself of the main goals. Long digging in oneself and pity will not lead to anything but weakness. The path of life and death is not for the weak, otherwise he would never have be the owner of this ancient magic. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 After ten minutes on the way, a couple of wizards were unable to find anything special. Aidan could smell several animals, but he didn''t even smell like people. He already began to seriously suspect that this task was some kind of trap. Although, he also did not understand its meaning - why would the Skull Dynasty need to lure out the senior wizard and dere war on the whole guild? Where there is no benefit, they usually do not appear. This guild was notorious for its methods. They only killed people on request. This is definitely not their style. - Hey, take your time! - suddenly cried out Mira. Aidan turned and noticed how the girl, with obvious irritation, straightened her giant backpack and, with heavy breathing, moved in his direction. All this way she was very tired and as a result, her mood was not so hot. Smiling slightly, the guy held out his hand: - Give me your bag. - What for? - Do you have to argue here too? - I wasn''t going to! - Mira snorted and held out her dark bag. Aidan threw it over his free shoulder and nodded. - Come on. "And you have to show off like that?" - looking at his back, the girl pouted with displeasure: "I would have done it myself, hmm ..." Half an hourter, Aidan stopped abruptly. Mira has long tried to stay close and keep up. Even though she tried to sound bold, everything became clear from her tense expression on her face. Surrounded on all sides by deep fog, even the bravest person will start to get nervous. This path had already been going on for so long, but this neb was only getting deeper and from this the world was constantly darkening. Not a single sound, only asionally audible rustles in the bushes and the croaking of creepy crows brightened up the gloomy atmosphere. - What? - Mira asked nervously: - Did you find something? - Mm, - the guy nodded slowly: - Skull Dynasty ... It looks like we were not deceived. Five strong life auras within a few hundred meters for nine hours. There are still people there, but they are weak. - Can you feel them? Whoa ... Aidan nodded and turned. "From this distance I can only feel their vitality. Magic changes people, this applies to the whole organism. I can only determine the approximate level of strength. If we get closer, I can feel their magic and understand more. If they touch grass and trees, I can even understand part of their mood ... But, this is unlikely. Mira quickly nodded and the two began to move in the chosen direction. Mavis taught Aidan many useful things. First of all, she gave him a lot of knowledge about magic in general, and also helped him master Sensory. Of course, this skill was not as useful for him as the ability to feel the vitality. But on the other hand, he also had his own plus. Thanks to this ability, you can at least understand the strength of the enemy. Still, vitality is not always a correct indicator. With very old sorcerers or mental projections, this is all ambiguous. However, like the Dragon yers, their vitality also differs to arge extent. Moreover, Igneel and Grandina are hiding in Natsu and Wendy, so every time Aidan tried to sense their inner self, everything became too vague. At one time, Mavispletely lost her vitality, but her magic somehow managed to keep her alive, even without her. The magic of Anxm, Zeref''s act, together with Precht''s magical experiences, influenced her entire future destiny. Therefore, its projection had unique properties and did not have any traces of vitality at all. In fact, Aidan barely sensed her presence due to her underdeveloped sensory skills. Any magician with good talent could develop this skill, the main thing is to find a good teacher. A few minutester, Mira and Aidan made their way to the most foggy area. The guy raised his hand sharply and said: - They are not that strong, but for you ... - looking around Mira in this thick fog, he asked: - Are you sure? I can deal with them, but for you, even the weakest of them is not an easy goal. Mira was clearly angry and was about to swear, but the guyughed sharply: - Okay, okay, don''t make that face. If you want, let''s go. But, I warned you! Moving forward, Aidan abruptly stepped into an empty area. The fogpletely disappeared, and he turned in surprise. The snow-white curtain, like a wall, was behind. - Hmm? - looking around, the wizard noticed a pir with whitecrima and several magical runes on the ground. "That''s it ... They just built their base in such a remote ce and even managed to hold back the fog" - turning his gaze to the heavens, Aidan nodded thoughtfully. Mira followed her out and cried out in surprise: - Heaven! - She immediately looked up. There really was no fog, it was already evening, but the clear sky full of clouds was still perfectly visible. For some reason, the fog didn''t get there either! Finally, the sorceress then paid close attention to her surroundings. Meanwhile, Aidan decided to move on. This wastnd did not interest him, but the building surrounded by dead trees, resembling a kind of green skull covered with moss, attracted him immediately. "The true refuge of the Dark Mages is straight. I even like these guys "- moving forward he calmly thought: - Five, ten, thirteen ... Not much. The six main ones are underground, and the rest are upstairs. Weaklings, probably some kind of servants, there are a couple of stronger ants, but ... The strongest is old, I missed him, the rest are clearly younger, but inferior to him, probably the Guild Master. It''s funny, I thought they had only three talents, but there are six strong people. Even for me it might not be so bad ... "Aidan stopped abruptly. Mirajane ran right in front of him and burst into the Skull Dynasty with a furious yell! - This girl ... Well, right now it will start ... - grinning wryly, he began to observe the development of the situation: - Hmm, if you think so, the task is to destroy the entire guild ... While the wizard was thinking, Mira was already crushing the headquarters of the Skull Dynasty with might and main. She acted uncontrobly and ruthlessly! - Aaaa! - What the hell is this demon ?! - Yeah! Help! Blood flew in all directions, screams and panic flooded the building. Mira walked over their heads and, turning into its strongest form, the Soul of Satan, released beams of energy and simply burned everyone with her power! Whoever managed to get closer to the girl, he collided with her razor ws. Even Aidan was secretly surprised by this sudden brutality, in the past he had not noticed this ... All this did notst long, with the strength of Mirajane it took her only a few seconds to kill most of the weaklings. It was then that Aidan crept up to the guild gate and breathed out a long breath: - Let''s start. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 It was like Aidan''s words awakened all the hidden power of the Skull Dynasty! A deafening rumble rose from the ground, and then several silhouettes burst from different sides of the guild, quickly stopping right behind Aidan. Meanwhile, Mira was beating the spirit out of thest weakling. This mage was not so bad, he even managed to hold out for a few seconds longer and unleash his wind spells. But in the end, he only angered the demonic sorceress more and went to the bar, punching the wall. Rumble and dust covered the area, and half the head of the mossy skull cracked. The bald guy flew a few meters and stopped right in front of the old man''s feet. The entire back of the defeated magician was covered with shards of broken ss and he lost consciousness, bleeding. Mira really showed her ruthless side! "Impressive ..." - Aidan nodded, although he did not like the way she acted, but he simply could not deny the effectiveness of such methods. She showed her demonic nature to the fullest! The wizard calmly looked around, as he had already roughly predicted the course of further events. Enemies were not going to just soap their necks and surrender, especially experienced assassins. In another crash, the roofs of the Skull Dynasty were blown to smithereens! Mirajane flew out and pped her ck wings. Her long tail shed through the air, and then she quickly flew up to Aidan, grinning ominously. - Atst we showed up! "You''re too greedy, even if you leave me someone," the guy muttered, looking at the girl''s changed appearance. She looked now more than hot, one might say she was fighting on the spot with her sexuality! No matter how cruel Mira tried to seem, even in demonic form, her body remained the same sensual. A ck scar crossed the right eye, the ears extended and sharpened, and the eyebrows took on a sharper and more sinister look. The hair just flew up, wings grew out of the back, and the arms were covered with scales to the very elbows and acquired real ws. But this did not spoil the view at all, on the contrary, the demonic appearance gave her a special charm. The main thing is her open costume, which, in fact, hid only her breasts and the most forbidden ces. Opening up a view of the slender belly, shoulders and even the areas between her delicate curves. The view was amazing, especially her chic thighs with these long boots above the knee. Aidan even admired a little, to which he received a reproachful look from the girl. - What did you want? Dress decently! - he objected immediately. - That is none of your business! - cursed Mira: - Look at yourself, even put on your trousers. - Oh you! And I know myself, this is all these fools from Bosco! - Hmpf! When we get back, I''ll buy you normal clothes. Aidan waved his hand in exasperation. - Let''s talk about itter. - Maybe it''s already enough to sort things out? The pink-haired girl with a katana shouted in irritation. The old man, chuckling aside, scratched his long beard and sighed: - Ikaruga, don''t bother the young. Let them chat before they die. Finally, Aidan nced at the five mages in front and the old man to the side, fixing his gaze on him. - Apparently you are in charge here, - the wizard smiled, studying the rather strange looking old man. He turned out to be bald, about a meter tall, barely taller than Makarov. At the same time, he dressed even more strangely, in general, almost without clothes - just a half-naked old man. His body was covered with ck runes everywhere, especially his bald head and chest. All these patterns definitely meant something, Aidan knew little about the writing, but he determined that this one was exactly them. The old man''s beard was tied around his neck and went down the back, like a cloak, fell down to the knees. Otherwise, he didn''t really stand out, simple pants and boots. Though his eyes were strange, even his white sclera bore ck writing. Mirajane, as soon as she saw this, immediately grimaced in disgust. "What a creepy ..." The other five stood in a crowd with a clear fighting spirit. Not surprisingly, who would even endure the destruction of their own guild, by a couple of young magicians? Among the enemies Aidan could remember only three, and even then not by name. The girl in the white kimono stood out for her beauty, but like herrades, she had a slightly defiant appearance. Red high-soled shoes, about twenty centimeters high. Long katana and pink hair, braided in a kind of bow. Her name was Ikaruga, a Mugetsu-Ryu swordsman who can easily smash enemies in the blink of a second. An even stranger guy stood next to the girl. He looked like a crazy rocker in all his appearance. White sore skin, red tattoos, and long dark hair that falls down to her feet. He wore leather items mostly with spikes, and held an electric guitar in his hands. Vivaldius Taka is a sorcerer who can turn his "music" into a weapon. To the right of the rocker stood arge male owl. Perhaps he seemed the strangest, since his head did not resemble a mask at all, but looked like the real head of an owl ... Although, the wings on his hands were still fake. This guy wore a jetpack behind his back. His name was Fukuro - a magician capable of absorbing other people''s magic. Two more old women were standing a little further from this trio. In fact ... These two turned out to be old women in headscarves, while wearing bikinis. Their tastes are still strange. Moreover, these grandmothers had skull tattoos on their foreheads, and their hands looked painfully swollen and covered with a mass of wounds and pimples. Very liquid women, like some kind of vile witches from fairy tales, only with even more disgusting manners. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The old man with the letters did not budge; he, like hisrades, carefully examined the arriving guests. Looking at Mirajane, he suddenly grinned and licked his lips: - What a present! You two came just in time ... The grandmas aside giggled disgustingly: - Hee-hee, mind this cute face will be mine! - Shut up you filthy face, he''s mine! - Yes, I''ll pull out your hands, creature! While the grandmothers argued about their prey, Aidan grew more and more gloomy, especially from the look of this nasty old man, directed at hispanion! - You, a bunch of dirt, begin to enrage me ... - the air immediately went cold and the wizard slowly headed into the crowd of magicians. He was not going to act rashly and rush at the strongest. Even though he believed in his own strength, it became clear even to a fool that the main threat was these five magicians. Mira will hold back two or three at most, but if they all attack together, it will be a big problem. The main goal is to get rid of as many pieces as possible, and only then finish off the strongest. Noticing the movements of her partner, Mira followed him, grinning viciously: - Weaklings, now you will face a nightmare! The old man snorted to the side and abruptly jumped off the spot, at the same second all five magicians dispersed. They were not going to miss out on the numerical advantage! Aidan was proactive - one wave of his hand sent a searing wave of ck coldness, forcing everyone to slow down immediately. He already foresaw the move of the enemy, but unlike their pathetic magic, he possessed the ancient magic of the Ice God - if he wants to stop them, then they can only obey! - Mira, take off! - he shouted after, to which the girl immediately frowned, but meeting his serious gaze, she suddenly fell into the sky. "What is he up to?" - Before she had time to think about it, she immediately received an answer. - The Kingdom of the Ice God! - Aidan pped his hand on the ground and the coldness in the atmosphere instantly intensified. The whole ground immediately began to freeze, those who were about to flee slowed down even more. Fukuro soared into the sky and shed with Mira, while Ikaruga, Vivaldius and two old women tried to defend themselves from the force of the ice. At the same time, the Skull Dynasty Master clenched his fist and mmed towards Aidan: - Thousands of chains! - the skulls and writings on his hand sharply lit up with a purple shine and illusory chains immediately escaped from his fist, heading for the enemy. While the ciation was dissipating across the area and overtaking enemies, Aidan''s aura underwent colossal changes. A magical force visible to the naked eye swirled around his body: ck streams of energy mixed with gold and deep blue, giving rise to an amazing fusion of colors, frightening with their eerie energy! The magician''s robes fluttered in the air, and purple hair stirred in space, as if caught by an unknown force of gravity. The ground around him cracked and Aidan''s eyes shed with bloody fires. Terrible magical energy covered everything around with overwhelming power. The power of the elder wizard made everyone shrink with fear! The five magicians finally realized who they had awakened, and involuntarily their movements slowed down. If they were closer to the center of this aura and could easily fall to their knees! Aidan spun around, jerked out his chest, and let out a terrifying roar. - The Roar of the Ice God! The Skull Dynasty Master''s face twisted in horror. Only a few times in his life he met such strong people capable of demonstrating such magical pressure - he literally went to shiver! "This is an elite wizard! Damn it, he''s just a jerk! " The air trembled, all the illusory chains instantly turned to ice and then crumbled into fragments. The roar of the enemy turned out to be so fast and chilling that the old man barely had time to put two elbows forward: - Skull cell! - instantly a wall of amethyst skulls appeared in front of the magician, taking upon itself a ck breath filled with the terrifying power of cold. "Fucking ..." - the old man finally realized who they were facing. Hepletely underestimated this young man, initially he did not even try to show his strength, but as soon as he made his move, his terrible magical power showed everything for him. This was precisely the true power of the most dangerous wizards of Fiore, only they could demonstrate such pressure by their presence! Five of the strongest magicians of the Skull Dynasty tensely retreated from the cold that absorbed everything in their path. Grass, trees and stones, everything turned into the kingdom of ck ice - he left nothing on his way except his presence! None of the magic worked, the enemies only had to retreat. The cold chilled to the bone! Without even touching the ice directly, the magic in the bodies of the wizards became lethargic and weak. The earth and the world froze before our eyes. Mira and Fukuro shed in the air and continued to fight fiercely, but even there, the wizard was exposed to growing fear from only one aura of the enemy. He was not afraid of the girl in front of him, but was afraid of the terrible pressure of the man below! Mira released charged beams of her power, to which Fukuro could well have responded, but now he was only maneuvering without daring to make his move. Meanwhile, the Skull Dynasty Master screamed in horror and jumped to the side, his cage instantly shattered to pieces and a wave of ice rushed after him. - Your mother! Skull blood! - Sharply stretching out his hand right on the fly, the old man, without any pity, took out a dagger and stuck it in his eye! Before the blood sttered, a huge skull tattoo on his head caught fire with a bloody light and flew out sharply forward, direct to the roar of the yer of Gods. The two forces immediately collided! Under the deafening roar, the skulls jaw cracked violently, it began to freeze into the ice, but then all the power of the ice spell was dispelled. A huge ice strip resembling a kind of mountain range of thousands of ice spears has arisen on thend that was once full of life. This strip of ice stretched from Aidan, reaching the bloody skull, which continued to freeze literally before our eyes. Moreover, the ice did not stop, the entire Dark Guild had long ago turned into the kingdom of ice and the surrounding trees continued to turn into ice sculptures. The ice of God has revealed its true power - it will never stop its merciless power of ciation, until its owner is willing to stop it! - Iaaaa! - suddenly a hysterical cry echoed everywhere: - Sister! - a panicky voice was heard after, and then another nasty screech swept through the forest, even the surrounding fog shuddered from such a cry. All sharply drew attention to those who were shouting, and someone instantly trembled with fear. Literally before our eyes, one of the old sorceresses was covered with a ck crust of ice, without ceasing to scream hysterically! The same thing happened to her sister, she fought fiercely and screamed hysterically, trying to somehow escape and survive. Her legs were already frozen into the ice, and the ck shroud began to spread over her right hand, with which she tried to save her sister. But, everything turned out to be in vain! The power of the Ice God was amazing in its all-consuming power! Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Panicked, the old woman screamed. Blood sshed on the ice and she abruptly cut off her arm to the very shoulder, but the expected salvation did not follow ... - Aaaaaa! - she again uttered a roar full of hatred, realizing that the ice did not stop, it reappeared on her hand as if from nowhere and began to freeze it further. Literally before our eyes, the dark force reached the chest and covered the heart with terrible ck fragments. No pity, in a beautiful splendor, magic swallowed the vile witch''s heart ... With a wheeze of unwillingness, the old woman grimaced in horror, the ice shed with a blue glow and quickly covered everything further, darker even more. In a matter of seconds, he turned her into a dead statue and finallypleted his masterpiece. Two out of six died so mercilessly! The remaining people of the Skull Dynasty were covered with a wave of fear, as if the very cold prated their souls and made them shudder. They could not even understand what made their bodies experience this involuntary thrill ... pping her wings, Miraughed: - I told you, you are dead! - although she pretended to be creepy, she herself involuntarily trembled from the cold and possibly from the recent sight. This time, Aidan was not hiding anything, he just killed two people right in front of her. Mirajane has grown up, now she is no longer the young girl he wanted to protect. And how could he at such a moment? On the whole body of the old man, purple letters suddenly shed and, like snakes, began to wriggle right on the skin. Very quickly, his growth doubled, his muscles thickened, and the pressure of his magical power increased significantly. Aidan only watched him out of the corner of his eyes, continuing to watch the remaining three enemies. He did not perceive them as a worthy threat at all, but he still treated them with caution. In the end, a crowd can knock down the dragon ... Although they were not dangerous opponents for him, the ice is terrible only up to a certain moment. So, for example, Ikaruga with her de cleared her way without any problems, and any piece of cold could not freeze her. A couple of old women died only because of their carelessness, not only their bodies were weak, but they did not really try to fight the ice with magic. Ikaruga, like her partner Vivaldius, quickly realized the secret and easily defended themselves with their magic. In addition, they were clearly stronger and they managed it much easier. Perhaps the fear took its toll ... It also affected the old man with the letters, the ice simply dissipated as soon as it touched his feet. Even if all three turned out to be weaker than Aidan in terms of the quality of magic and quantity, they were still strong magicians who passed the lower ranks and came close, if they had not already reached the S ss. The two old women were just proof that you shouldn''t behave arrogantly against the ice and try to attack it with rude methods. Ice could not stand emotions and panic, he used it and killed instantly! Don''t let the enemy''s magic reach you, this is the basic principle of fighting any wizard in general, especially one whose ice spreads like the most terrible virus. Ikaruga moved abruptly, attacking with her katana. It was covered with fire and the scalding air immediately entered into opposition with the force of the cold. Vivaldius, like a partner, did not hesitate and began to y even louder: - It''s rock, bitches! - a deafening rhythm swept across the area and Mira instantly stopped in the sky. Aidan snorted and quickly dodged Ikaruga''s de so that he could immediately face the old man''s huge fist. Abruptly stepping aside, he stretched out his palm and bent two fingers. - The Ring of Ice! - a wave of his hand heralded another chilling attack, Ikaruga shed the de with scalding fire, while the old man let out a furious roar and struck with two palms. Breaking the distance, Aidan kept an eye on Mira. Suddenly Fukuro moved and stabbed her relentlessly in the stomach. "Yours ..." - frowning sharply, Aidan took a step forward and instantly found himself in the sky, pulling out his katana from his belt. The dark chain made a clear ringing sound, and then the dark de of the de shed a bloody hue. Fukuro''s face changed and tried to escape, while Aidan teleported again in the blink of a second and shed with his sword: - Die! - Before Fukuro had time to twitch, his body was divided into two parts and literally on the fly began to be covered with dark ice. Before even a drop of blood spilled, his body froze. Aidan couldn''t fly andnded on one knee with a crash. Rising quickly, he returned the de to its sheath and snorted. "It was dangerous ... Damn, Mira was confused, the magic of music really creates problems ..." Before Aidan had time to budge, Fukuro''s Body crashed into small pieces of ice with a crash. He died with a surprised expression on his owl''s head. "Wow ..." - Ikaruga blinked in surprise: "And he''s good ... He teleported and just finished him off on the fly. The speed is good, and the de ... Is he a swordsman too? If so, then our song is sung ... " Aidan snorted and squinted at the remaining three. Vivaldius stood behind him, and in front of him were a couple of angry enemies. - In the end, the enemy is not pleasant, - throwing an irritated look at the rocker, the guy sighed: - And you had to interfere ... Vivaldius just tried to touch the strings of the guitar, when Aidan suddenly appeared right in front of him and stretched out his hand, at the same second a purple magic circle illuminated the area and a snow-white spear appeared in the guy''s palm. Another wave of frightening force scattered ck snowkes with a powerful wave! No sooner had the spear revealed itself than it immediately went flying. - Iiiha! - Vivaldius waved his hair, but he could not even imagine that a magic spear would simply blow his hair to shreds and pass through his decorated head like through in paper! With horror in his gaze, Vivaldius shuddered and wheezed, a deep hole from the thick tip of the spear reflected on his neck, while it continued to fly, blowing apart the nearest devils and making a dozen holes in front. The power of this artifact literally cut through everything in its path! Before Aidan had time to take part in the battle, he killed most of the enemies in a matter of seconds. Having dealt with another one, he turned sharply and shook his head. - This spear amazes ... - at one time he had already tested its sharpness and was surprised every time. To break through stone and metal was something absolutely simple for him. Even if you did not pour magic into it, it could smite very dangerous enemies. But, as soon as it receives a charge of magic, it is capable of flying from one throw for hundreds of meters. Even now, it still flew and pierced all the trees in its path. In the hands of an experienced craftsman, it will definitely demonstrate terrifying possibilities. Although it absorbed a lot of magic, but it was clearly worth it. "It''s not for nothing that I left him ... At least some benefit" Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Mira finally woke up from the influence of the rocker''s magic and cast an angry nce towards his corpse. It finally copsed and quickly covered with dark ice. But the girl was pissed off not by this ... - Fool! You''ve finished three already! Leave me at least someone! - Hey, I actually care about you! - dissatisfied with her words, Aidan was indignant: - You''d better resist! - Shut up! One more word and I won''t talk to you anymore! "Do me a favor!" The guy snorted grimly and rushed at the remaining opponents. All their fighting spirit had long since evaporated, and when they were left alone, they had not hoped to win for a long time. Ikaruga, however, did not panic, as if she was not afraid, although she no longer smiled as before. "Hu ... He''s so interesting ..." The girl was still casting sidelong nces at Aidan. She really wondered how he would kill her. Whether she receives death from the de, or maybe he will freeze her, like the rest. From the anticipation of her imminent death, the girl already had tears ... However, to call it tears of sadness is aplete delusion. Sad poems and asked to escape from her romantic heart. However, the Skull Dynasty Master could not waste time on poetry, he was slowly overwhelmed by panic! Teleportation and an amazing spear, together with the terrible strength of the enemy, made himpletely reconsider his ns for this battle ... - Y-yes, who is this kid! Who the fuck ordered us ?! - the old man yelled at the top of his lungs. He could not even imagine who brought such a terrible disaster to them! Ikaruga, in turn, calmly retreated to the side. She finally found an opportunity ... "Shout louder, please ..." "The teleportationes in handy, thanks Mavis," Aidan whispered softly and regained his former focused expression. Even if she had taught him such useful magic, he was not going to think too much of himself. The world is full of wizards many times stronger and for them these six weaklings are no bigger than insects. ologia would probably have killed them all in less than a second. You can''t rx, never! Leaping from his ce, Aidan attacked sharply with his fist, moving behind the old man''s back. Now, without the threat of the five magicians, he decided to end the main threat! He immediately reacted and drew signs in the air with his finger, the letters immediately came to life and Aidan instantly slowed down. As if finding himself in an imprable swamp, his speed dropped significantly. "Yes, show me everything you can ..." - paying attention to Mira, the guy was surprised to notice her fighting Ikaruga. It was not easy for her, dodging the sharp de, striking at a terrifying speed. The sorceress has already received a couple of wounds, but thanks to her ability to fly, it has be much easier for her. Dodging the old man''s surprise attack, Aidan abruptly backed away from the viscous letters. - Again! - grinning, the wizard abruptly teleported behind the enemy''s back and waved his hand, it literally froze before our eyes, turning into a huge dark fist of a giant! Meeting with such power, the old man shuddered, even his body, erged thanks to the letters, will clearly suffer seriously from such a fist. And he was too fast! Here the wizard teleported, but his hand literally transformed from nothing into a dark something. There was a crash as the old wizard barely had time to stick out his hand and use the remaining letters of protection on his index finger. But, his strength was barely enough ... Coughing up blood, the old sorcerer crashed into his former guild. Being weakened, the ice began to quickly cover his body, which also happened not so long ago with the rest of the killed Aidan, and now it was his turn. Remembering her killed people, fiercely again seized his mind! - Aaaaa! I will kill you geeks! - uttering a furious roar, the giant rose and all the dark ice immediately crumbled to pieces. The old man''s size had decreased by a quarter, but he still looked quite impressive, under three meters tall and covered all over with purple letters, they sparkled and shimmered all over his body, even moved and wriggled. With another roar, he ran to the enemy: - I do not know who hired you freaks, but I will have my revenge! - Sharply spreading his arms to the sides, the magician directed his palms down, and then the letters on his neck and head shed with a bright bloody glow. "I won''t die here, creature!" Aidan tensed and involuntarily reached out to the de. Without a spear from a magic weapon, he had only a sword, an ax and a bow, but all of them could not bepared with the power of a spear. Just mediocritypared to the masterpiece of the master. Even so, the sword can still strike better than fists ... Suddenly the old manughed furiously and his eyes turned pale, he threw a look full of rage at Mirajane and croaked: - I''ll kill you geeks! I see your brat''s guild mark, Fairy Tail will pay! You will all pay! - howling into the heavens, the old man abruptly took off and at an impressive speed rushed into the fog. Aidan frowned and gritted his teeth. - Yours ... - turning in the direction of Mira, he shouted: - Deal with the swordsman! I''m after him! - Without waiting for an answer, the wizard pulled on the trail. Now the enemy was radiating a significant amount of magic, tracking him down was a piece of cake. "How fast!" - Gathering his strength, Aidan burst into the depths of the fog and the ice under his feet seemed toe to life. Using the old method, he began to channel the chilling power into his legs and driven by the energy, just like in an exam, he began to catch up with the enemy. "Hmm, he''s way faster than Laxus! This is bad..." It should be borne in mind that the Magic of the Ice God yer was not created for high-speed chases. Aidan developed this method himself and naturally had limitations. The speed can be adjusted, but the main limit cannot be exceeded, and it was at this peak that Aidan moved now and even then with Laxus. The principle of operation is very simple, ice creates des as well as icy ground underfoot, while the force of cold escapes from the user''s feet and, in fact, elerates his movement. The fire can be made hotter, the ice colder, but this will not affect the speed in any way, here also. Someone simply cannot fly with the speed of lightning ... After five minutes of chasing, Aidan had almost left the forest and stopped abruptly. A shadow of irritation crept over his face ... - Yours ... I ran away. - The guy swore in displeasure and shook his head: - It''s unpleasant. In pursuit, teleportation is useless, and I''m still a beginner. So speed is my next weakness ... - unfortunately he could not do anything. Now he probably would have lost to Laxus in speed. Had he been on this building with him, it would probably have been possible to catch up with the old man. But, there''s nothing you can do about it ... "Eh, well, it doesn''t matter." Turning around, Aidan quickly walked back to Mirajane. Ikaruga is a dangerous foe, leaving them together for long is not a good idea. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The fight between the two sorceresses was rather brutal. Mirajane hovered in the sky and sentpressed beams of energy at her opponent, while Ikaruga often dodged and sometimes sent cutting or searing attacks into the air. In fact, the battle has reached a dead end. Mira quickly realized that in closebat she was finished, but she also could not help the constant maneuvers of the swordwoman. "Enrages!" Swearing, the sorceress squeezed the ball of energy in her wed paw, and then threw it into Ikaruga. After another crash and scattered pieces of earth, the swordsman calmly dodged and struck her blow with a fiery de! The spectacle of bright shes was mesmerizing, especially when you consider how beautiful sorceresses used such deadly magic. "Girl, you should retreat, you cannot win this battle," Ikaruga waved her de a couple of times with a calm smile, "My Mugetsu-Ryu hasn''t shown all its power yet, don''t make me! Your blood will brighten this touching day ... Mirajaneughed sharply, holding her bloody shoulder. - Today I''ll give you a funeral, stay! - grinning viciously with her fangs, the girl stretched out her wed palms: - Evil explosion! - at the same moment, a beam of powerful dark energy burst out towards the swordwoman. Ikaruga immediately snorted and shook her katana, and the next moment she was covered with many sparks: - sh of the lightning de! - instantly in the direction of Mira rushed the shine of the de, charged with the force of the elements. The explosion was not long ining, the two forces collided, but nothing ended there! Grimacing viciously, Mira abruptly retreated higher, residual sparks almost reached her: "This is a nasty girl! Perhaps even this nerd would lose to her ... If not for my wings ... Damn! " - Suddenly Mira turned around and involuntarily smiled with relief for herself. "He is back..." Slightly gloomy Aidan walked in her direction, with each step the ice cracked under his feet and all his magic quickly dissipated. The cold stopped spreading and even Ikaruga found it easier to fight, but she was not at all happy about it. All herrades are dead, even if she did not feel any affection for them, at least they hadmon goals and at the right time they could cover each other''s backs. Now, even the Guild Master escaped, finding himself here alone against the flying demon, she was still in danger and now this danger was walking right in her direction with a face that definitely did not dispose of a peaceful conversation. Pulling the de closer to her imposing chest, the girl''s bare shoulders trembled slightly: "Fate is so ruthless. Is my dance over ... Suddenly, Aidan stopped ten meters from the two fighting sorceresses. He narrowed his eyes and reached for his sword. Ikaruga was not filled with confidence, even if she knew about the enemy''s skills in fencing, she was not afraid of them at all ... Having touched the handle, the guy suddenly stopped, thinking about something. Casting a careful nce towards the dead pieces of Vivaldius, he nodded. "It is worth picking up the spear, that up to the girl ..." - again turning to Ikaruga, Aidan straightened and calmly said: - We have a task to destroy the Skull Dynasty, with the death of four and the escape of your Master, the job is only half done. With a wry grin, Ikaruga gently stroked the hilt of the katana. - So, what are you waiting for? I''m not running anywhere ... Mira grinned harshly, but didn''t move as she continued to watch Aidan''s actions. She was already looking forward to when he made his move. The guy, in turn, did not attack either, he just smiled and said: - With your death, nothing will change, although ... Since I killed yourrades, you can be a problem. "Do you think I''m going to take revenge?" - the girl smiled slightly: - Are you trying to make me lie or tell the truth? - And what do you think? Ikaruga was silent for a little, and then smiled yfully: - And if I promise not to take revenge, then what? - You can leave ore with me. With your abilities, you can earn money legally. - Hey! Are you crazy?! - shouted Mira sharply. She could not believe that he was starting to offer an almost defeated enemy a chance to retreat! He couldn''t be scared of her sword skills, could he ?! No, she didn''t believe it ... "Is this girl ..." - ncing over the bare shoulders of her rival, Mirajane gritted her teeth in irritation: "Couldn''t he buy into her depraved appearance ?!" While the fire of irreconcble hatred zed in the eyes of the sorceress, Aidan took a step forward and said: "So what do you choose, stay on the side of the Skull Dynasty or follow me?" Ikaruga narrowed her eyes slightly and bit her lip. - Do you want my loyalty? Is my beauty really so ... - Don''t tter yourself, - the magician interrupted: - You are pretty, but I say this only because of your skills. Moreover, if you betray me, your body will face the worst consequences. - Wow, how scary, -ughing, the girl nodded: - It even sounds tempting. My life is like a spring flower, the moment hase to step out of the shadows ... Have you decided to be my sun? I''m impressed. My de trembles with emotion overwhelming me! - Um, yes ... "What is she talking about?" Aidan coughed. - This is all good of course, but I hope he doesn''t cut anyone until I tell you. Do you understand? Ikaruga smiled sweetly and got down on one knee, bowing. - Yes, my lord, this de and my heart are from now on yours! "What the hell is this woman talking about ?!" - Mira already wanted to spit poison, watching from a height the expression on the face of this pink-haired girl! No matter how you look at it, she didn''t look upset at all! It seemed as if she was truly happy! "Here is a snake! I want to kill her! " Even Aidan flinched at Ikaruga''s reaction. He guessed that in this guild clearly not all close friends, but he simply could not miss the chance to recruit a strong swordsman. With business on Galun or even with some important work on other continents, he could not cope alone, and he did not really want to involve people from the guild in his affairs. So when he saw the swordwoman in such a precarious position, he decided to seize the moment. She held out to the "S" rank, the benefits of living much more than dead. Of course, there was no question of any sympathy, Mira thought too much for herself. It was worth recognizing the beauty of Ikaruga, but this was thest thing Aidan was interested in, in recent years he has changed significantly and acquiredpletely different values. The current rtionship was quite enough for him. - Well, okay, get up. As I said, don''t even try to betray me. - he acted confidently. Naturally, Aidan was not going to trust the former killer at his word, but he understood well: how birth, upbringing and life path can lead in the end to an unpleasant ending, full of emptiness. He himself was one of those and also killed. This made him even more suspicious. Ikaruga gave up so quickly and so humbly that it felt like some kind of ridiculousedy. In any case, confidence in sess gave the ability for the magic of life. Until the head was cut off, Aidan fully believed in his ability to heal and save the others. In addition, he did not intend to bring Ikaruga to the guild, he would take this responsibility only on himself, without exposing others to attack. "My de still did not know defeat, the dark glitter of your ice showed me a new world. It was wonderful! - the girl sang with admiration, smiling tenderly, closing her eyes. Mirajane snorted and flew up to Aidan, cursing in displeasure. - What the fuck ?! Are you going to pick up all the titted women ?! - Hmpf! What an ill-mannered girl, in such a vulgar outfit, you still dare to appreciate my excellent breasts. Ikaruga mocked. - What vyakn ?! Do you think I won''t kill you ?! `` Hmm, you can try, '''' quickly finding herself behind Aidan''s back, the girl haughtily said: - But, you first have to ask my master! - Y-you! - Mira gritted her teeth until she crackled and turned her eyes full of rage at the guy: - Y-you! You both! I thought better of you! - Hey, you misunderstood everything ... - Hmpf! Spit! I''m not talking to you! And in general I''m leaving! Aidan watched her with an annoyed look, then sighed. "Well, but rtions have just begun to improve ... This girl is too impulsive." - Argh! Your mother! - Mira began to swear again, getting close to the edge of the fog. Turning sharply towards the wizard, she did not even look at Ikaruga and shouted: - Get me out of here, and then don''t even look at me! The swordsman took a step forward and remarked with displeasure: - Sir, this girl does not respect you at all, can I teach her manners? I swear I''ll be gentle! Aidan involuntarily noticed the sadistic lights in Ikaruga''s eyes, which immediately frowned. - Do not overdo it, she has a difficult character, but we are friends. - Hmm, as you say, - the sorceress nodded guiltily, returning the katana to its scabbard: - I have never obeyed a man, I still have a lot to learn. I am counting on you, in this matter I ampletely innocent. "Maybe I was in a hurry?" - Aidan sighed, the first time he encountered such a strange girl. "You think too much about it. I had no intention of using you as a personal servant. A little help in some matters is enough for me. - waving his hand, the guy added: - Come on, or she will re up again. - Got it! Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Ikaruga behaved surprisingly docile, although she looked at Mira with slight contempt and noticeable irritation. She absolutely did not like her outfit, even when she returned to her normal appearance. He turned out to be too vulgar anyway! Mirajane, on the other hand, did not look at her at all, pretending that she did not exist. Although in her heart she despised the girl no less, especially because of her ridiculous clothes. What woman does not wear underwear at all and wears a kimono like some kind of cape? Ikaruga''s neckline was just huge, the chest literally fell out! At the same time, she still condemned others! Even Mira would not have dared to wear such clothes. "Depraved hypocrite! If there is a chance, I will definitely finish it ... It was not enough for her to continue wagging her filthy tail next to this fool! Are all guys such assholes? He is not afraid to pick up some kind of infection from her ?! I don''t even want to breathe air with this bedding! " - Mirajane continued to swear non-stop, looking at the guy with great anger. Aidan walked in front and moved through the fog. He very well felt the cold gaze of the sorceress, but he could not do anything, in such a state she would not even listen to him ... They left the forest much faster than they came. Once again atrge, Mira once again grumbled something under her breath, and after she began to leave, while not breaking the distance too much. She was still annoyed at some of her thoughts and tried to stay close in case of emergency. Who knows the thoughts of this Ikaruga! "He is so naive, he decided to help the enemy! If he dies because of his stupidity, what will I say to Wendy ?! " - but even thinking so, she asionally nced in his direction. Unwittingly, from this her anger slowly subsided, because he did not look happy at all. He didn''t even pay attention to Ikaruga ... Very soon, the three reached the station and began to move in the direction of Oshibana. Aidan was still nning to visit Akane Resort and look at Derek''s merchandise. Although he did not pin great hopes, he at one time urately described his desires to him. Books dealing with all sorts of writing, soul magic and seals were a priority. Since there was nothing about this in the guild, he wanted to visit many countries in due time and investigate this issue. Of course, realizing that his magices from the curse of Anxm, he did not have great hopes of finding a solution to his problem so easily. ording to Mavis, this is a very insurmountable issue, not inferior to solving the problem with the curse of Anxm, to which even Zeref himself did not know the method of counteraction. If even a four-hundred-year-old magician with immense knowledge did not know the answer, what could Aidan find by walking through all the advice and world libraries? He could not waste so stupidly time, he wanted to postpone this question for a while after Galuna. In the evening, at noon, the guy read a book as usual, asionally ncing at Ikaruga on his left hand. After that battle, he more or less calmed down and resigned himself to the loss of the Skull Dynasty Master, and now he was finally able to adequately assess the girl''s forms. When she sat so close, with her kimono lowered almost to her elbows, the sight was simply shocking. Aidan saw breasts, huge and juicy, even the edges of the papie, he saw it so easy! "She''s not ..." - slightly raising his head, he sharply met the smiling eyes of the girl. This sly look spoke better than any words! Squinting, Aidan shook his head and turned away and continued to read, but, of course, it came out so-so. Ikaruga seemed to be deliberately showing him all her forms without any hesitation. Moreover, Mira saw everything and continued to gnash her teeth! Not so long ago, she almost calmed down, but now she was taking on a wild rage! "What does this bitch allow herself!" Suddenly Aidan stood up and two surprised gazes instantly focused on him. The guy straightened his pants and looked annoyed at the swordwoman: - Stop it, if you want to prove yourself, do it by your actions, not by your appearance. Sitting next to Mirajane, Aidan crossed his legs and squinted at Ikaruga in clear disapproval. If Mira had not been here, perhaps he would have shown her somethingpletely different ... But now, as a man, he must resolve the situation, and not sit on the sidelines and make Mirajane even more angry. "Lucky, yes, maybe not ..." - shaking his head, he continued to read. After Aidan''s actions, Mira looked at his calm face in bewilderment: "What is he ..." - the girl herself did not notice how her lips were stretched out in a sweet smile and suddenly it became warmer in her chest, it seemed that it was even easier to breathe now. She turned sharply to the swordwoman and grinned viciously, showing all her superiority mixed with contempt. "Got it, the bitch? Hmm, know your ce! " Ikaruga didn''t even raise an eyebrow, but just adjusted her outfit: - Excuse me, sir, I understood everything. - as always, the girl behaved in a collected manner and continued to smile as if nothing had happened. She responded to all provocations calmly and restrainedly, thereby continuing to infuriate others. Mirajane could not understand at all what was spinning in her head. How can you be so impudent and hypocritical at the same time! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The journey to Akane continued mostly in silence. Mira dozed on Aidan''s shoulder, and Ikaruga continued to hold her long katana and admire the views outside the window. Sometimes she remembered her oldpanions and sighed at their sad fate. She really wanted to know who had put the task to kill them. She wasn''t particrly angry with Aidan or Fairy Tail, but rather disillusioned with the Skull Dynasty master. He ran away with his tail between his legs, abandoning his guild, a true shame ... Ikaruga was not afraid of death, but did not want to die either. Going after Aidan was clearly a better decision than a simple inglorious death. She had no doubt he had all the abilities to finish her off. Joining such a person did not harm her pride in the least, in her life she believed only in the sword and in the instructions of her father. After his death, she had to survive in a rather difficult ce and the ability to kill very quickly came in handy. The magic of the sword became its basis, and the killing was just work. Ikaruga did not feel much affection for herrades. They oftenpleted assignments together and rarely talked about personal topics. But, the girl was still a little sad, continuing to admire the views outside the window and mentally hum a sad melody. Now she didn''t know what to do with hers and was a little nervous about her new master. For the first time in her life, she decided to serve someone, like her father once did ... He did not ask her to kill and did not give orders, all this made her a little nervous. There was no question of trust, perhaps she believed him even less than he believed her ... A few hourster, in thete evening, using magical transport, Aidan and his team reached the Akane resort. Bright lights and people scurrying everywhere gave this ce a festive atmosphere, and the music and loudughter turned into pleasant echoes, not at all capable of spoiling the first impression. It felt as if they were in apletely different world, full of fun and colors. Small town lights illuminated all the way to the center of the resort pavilions. There thepany of wizards stopped. Stopping at a three-story hotel, Aidan turned to the girls. - Okay, let''s rent rooms. I didn''te here to have fun, so we don''t have more than two days. If you want to rx, you can start, just do not create problems. - Understood the master, I will apany you. Ikaruga bowed obediently. Mira cast an annoyed look at the girl and snorted. - I didn''te to have fun either, do what you''re going to do and return to the guild. By the way, you''re not going to drag her with you, are you? Aidan smiled in response. - Ikaruga will go on one mission, we''ll deal with the guildter. Let''s go take rooms. Stopping in the lobby, the guy went to the receptionist and ordered three separate rooms. Ikaruga, like a shadow, kept up with her master, and when she finally received the key to her room, she was a little surprised: - Aren''t we going to be together? - Do not pretend, I said "numbers" and this also concerns you. It''s not that I don''t trust you so much, rather your behavior ... It would be better for you to have your personal number and don''t make such a face, don''t even n toe to me. "Uh, I get it," Ikaruga sighed and nodded. "Then I can guard the door? - I took you not for the sake of protection, not for the sake of your body, not for the sake of a personal maid, take that already. - Okay, - the girl calmly agreed. Although, Aidan got the impression that she just turned a deaf ear to his words. "Yes, and what is there to be surprised at ..." After handing over the key to Mirajane, the wizard finally went to his room. Now it was worth getting rid of unnecessary things. Taking a quick look around his room, Aidan tossed his backpack onto the bed. The room contained a fairly spacious room, with a small kitchen and bathroom. The magicalcrimas controlled everything from the light to the temperature in the room, the flush in the toilet, and even the fridge with booze. Everything is just top notch. Soft carpets on the floor, a beautiful chandelier on the ceiling and nice blue walls with beautiful white patterns. In the middle of the room was a bed with white linens, and nearby there was a small balcony with an ideal view of the low-lying beach. In the distance, there was a huge Ferris wheel and a very bright square with hundreds of colored lights, an amusement park and a casino were located just in that direction. Aidan chose one of the wealthy hotels near the coast and did not regret seeing his temporary possessions. "Although, I would do without all this magic stuff all over the ce. These lights dazzle in the eyes ... It was worth choosing a hotel with a good jacuzzi, there you can at least rx. Although the balcony is spacious, you can rx there too ... " As soon as the guy went out into the fresh air, he immediately breathed in deeply. The pleasant sea breeze was very invigorating. - It brings back memories ... In almost the same ce I ended up in the past ... - Looking back, Aidan noticed the bed against the wall. But instead of crimson sheets and dead bodies, the room was well lit by magical lights. "A terrible day ... It looks like it is imprinted in my memory forever. Ha ... "- after admiring the views a little, Aidan decided to return to his room and stopped in front of arge mirror, involuntarily examining his reflection. First of all, the ck and gold clothes, in a slightly strange style, were striking. All the muscles and scars in it for show ... Although it might seem stylish, but to Aidan''s taste ... "This Derek, couldn''t find normal clothes for me?" In her I look like some half-naked fool. I certainly don''t mind unting my abs in front of girls, but the vest is not my style. Yes, and wounded pants, uh ... It''s worth buying something normalter. I don''t want Ultear to see me in this. Remembering something, Aidan suddenly nodded in surprise. - But really ... - rummaging in his pocket, he abruptly pulled out the golden key in front of him and clearly said: - Open the gates of the Lady of the Court! Virgo! In a sh of golden glow, a slender figure of a petite girl appeared a meter from Aidan. He called her again ... Celestial spirits, as it turned out, are capable of possessing amazing beauty,parable to beautiful human girls. Virgo was definitely a beauty of the highest rank. Petite, pretty, slender and at the same time possessing a certain unearthly charm. Quite impressive breasts, for her small stature and at the same time juicy and sensual thighs. In her yful maid outfit, she looked extremely adorable. Just a lovely sight! As soon as the girl appeared, she immediately bowed politely: - Master. Have you decided to finally punish me? - I think you''re in too much of a hurry, we haven''t even signed a contract. Last time, you mostly talked with Mavis. - Hmm, right, let''s shake hands. - without waiting for an answer, Virgo touched her thin palm to the guy''s hand and quickly shook it: - The contract has been fulfilled! - So simple? - Well, yes, you have my key, but I don''t have many conditions. I will alwayse whoever you call, you are my lord. - quickly bowing, Virgo calmly asked: - What would you like? - Can you find me some normal clothes? "Hmm, master, you''re pretty handsome anyway." - The Virgo calmly ran her warm palm over the guy''s strong torso and nodded: "You''d even better take off the top. - Yeah, thanks ... Judging by your tastes, I will have to deal with this myself. - And now ... Will you punish? Aidan narrowed his eyes and asked slyly: - Can you undress? - As you wish! - without letting the guy smile at her venture, the Virgo instantly appeared before himpletely naked! "Damn, she''s crazy! Doesn''t even hesitate! " - as if reading his thoughts, the girl spun and jumped, demonstrating all her forms! Aidan swallowed, the Virgo''s figure was impressive ... Slender thin legs, delicate sparkling skin. Impressive breasts, moreover, upturned, also with cute pink papie, as well as a tightened ass, with all her yful appearance she simply beckoned to her. It was the second time in a day that Aidan faced such a serious provocation. But, and this time, to his regret, he is forced to restrain himself. "What a day ... I want to go back to the guild ..." - remembering his Erza and Kana, he could only dream of a sweet reunion ... Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Continuing to admire the beautiful celestial spirit, Aidan did not even look away, his piercing gaze dropped slightly, and he carefully examined every inch of such a bewitching body. - Are you seriously undressed? - The owner asked, Virgo did it. - Are you ... Are you seriously doing whatever they tell you? The girl blinked quickly and nodded. - Well yes. Anything other than touching is prohibited. Finally, Aidan let out a sigh of relief. - I thought ... Next time, rify it right away. - Mm? - the girl was surprised: - Really the owner decided to punish my shameful body? "How am I going to punish you if I''m not allowed to touch?" The guy asked irritably. - I like you, you can touch, p or even bite. "Yes, she scoffs ..." "Did you offer this to all your spellcasters?" The virgin thought, and then shook her head: "They didn''t ask me to undress. The hostesses didn''t even punish me. - Mistresses? What about Everly? "He just wanted me to be big and scary. He didn''t want to see me naked, besides, he is unattractive and not my type, I would not show myself to him. - What about the other guys? - They were not. Usually women use the magic of celestial spirits. "It''s somehow hard to believe ... This girl is definitely with serious problems. To undress in front of the firster, because she likes him. Yeah ... Should I be happy? Hmm, why did I even ask her that. Although, for that matter ... "- a little thought, Aidan still asked: - Are you virgin? - Unfortunately, this issue is not being considered. I cannot answer it. - So you''re a virgin? - Yeah, you want to check? - the maiden smiled sweetly. A gloomy shadow immediately crept over the guy''s face: "She''s definitely scoffing ... Oh ..." Shaking his head, he yawned and said: - I would punish you, but next time. As I understand it, I can hit you, bite and scold you, but what about kissing and more intimate moments? - It is in my rules to solve these issues myself, so far I do not agree to this. - As if nothing had happened, the Virgo answered, as if she were talking about some banal things that did not concern her body. "Hmm, and what am I talking to her ..." - brushing aside the vulgar thoughts, Aidan said: - I would love to continue, since you and I did not have so many meetings before. But, I''ll leave it for next time. The maiden bowed slowly and then disappeared. The guy stood for a couple of seconds, and then shook his headughing: "I almost stayed here all night. Hell, who would have thought that I would have a personal maid with such manners ... It looks like my pretty face has a lot of advantages ... Yes, I''d rather go for a walk, I definitely need fresh air. As he got to the door, Aidan sighed. - Well, I hope Derek didn''t tell me nonsense ... We''ll see. - leaving his room, he went down the stairs and suddenly collided with Mirajane. "Where is she going up to?" - Aidan immediately smiled. "Wow, you said you''re not interested in entertainment. What is it all of a sudden? `` Hmm, of course, '''' Mira quickly looked around and grumbled: - This girl is not there? "She has a room on the third floor. - Okay! - quickly grabbing the guy by the hand, Mira hastily began to descend the stairs. - Hey! What are you doing? The girl didn''t even stop and just shouted: - This girl pisses me off, I want her to leave! - Don''t run like that, I told her to sit in her room. Mira stopped abruptly and asked suspiciously: - Hopefully in yours? - Yes, for whom do you take me ... - Hmm, okay. - the girl embarrassedly lowered her head: - Promise me that you will not touch her while I am here. It''s just that when I think about it ... - I promise, - Aidan smiled brightly and gently stroked the cute cheek of the sorceress. Rarely did he see her like this ... - I''m even d that we are alone now. Come on, let''s go to my friend''s shop, and I heard there are many interesting attractions here. Even if we both didn''te to have fun, nothing wille from a simple walk? Mira smiled sweetly again: - Yeah, and I thought so. We''re just looking around, just in case ... - Exactly. Let''s go! As soon as the pair of wizards disappeared, Ikaruga stepped out of the shadows, following them with a thoughtful look: "As I thought, she likes him, and she seems to be not indifferent to him ... Love is like the sun ... Ah, I just want to plunge into its sparkling rays. Indeed, this is the time of youth ... Maybe I should help them? " Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Aidan and Mirajane quickly made their way to the entertainment za, right in front of Akane Park. This ce was just overflowing with all kinds of noises and bright lights. Even at thiste hour, many ordinary people and even wizards were walking around and having fun. The evening breeze, stars and a beautiful moon, this ce was just made for dating, so it''s no surprise that many couplesughed brightly and hugged one tent after another. Mira smiled sweetly and looked askance at Aidan. - What do you think they are doing there? - You have never been to such ces? - W-well ... - the girl nodded embarrassedly. The guyughed and grabbed her arm, quickly heading for the nearest tent with a sign in the form of a target. In fact, in this life, he himself did not go to attractions and such entertainments. After all, the wizarding world was different. Not that he had the right attitude for this, but he tried not to think about problems more often. So today he decided to sumb to the general mood and rest, although he believed that he had no right to rx for a long time ... - Ha, look! - as soon as Mira entered the shooting range, but immediately began to take over. pping on the table, she took the magic rifle and brazenly began to aim at her victim. "Hey, miss, you don''t ..." the boy in the red cap didn''t have time to argue, as he faced the girl''s menacing gaze. She literally emanated a lust for blood! He swallowed nervously and fell silent, to which Aidan just shook his head and paid, looking at the price tag for the shot. "It''s better this way, otherwise she will kill someone ..." - Ha, now I''m going to shoot everyone here! Mira grinned ominously and aimed at the distant blue target. The magic weapon in her hands looked unusually bulky, all red and filled with fantasy style. With carved patterns, painted with gold paint, and the barrel of the weapon looked too wide. A strange design, but Aidan did not condemn and meddle in his own business, if at least it is capable of shooting is already good. The targets here moved with the help of strange wings, quickly moving from ce to ce. Each of them had a mark with the number of prize points. A very interesting ce. Although, in the next ten minutes it turned into a war zone ... Mira dispersed in full, she almost fired a machine-gun burst trying to hit at least one target. When she failed, she got angry and tried to kill someone, however, Aidan quickly calmed her down and paid for new shots. After another ten minutes of continuous shootings, in his dash, the guy took off his cap and rubbed a few gray hairs on his dark hair: - Oh gods, I survived ... On the street, at the same time, Mira was hugging a multicolored stuffed bird with a happy smile. Fangs in the beak and sharp ws on the wings slightly changed this cute picture. Aidan chuckled nervously aside. This was the first time he had seen Mirajane so pleased. Suddenly the girl''s gaze shed: - Look! How high! The guy turned and smiled when he realized what she was talking about: "A magic Ferris wheel, then? Interesting ... "- turning, Aidan asked: - There are still many ces, shall we take a walk? - Sure! Hmm, at your expense ... "I had no doubts," the wizard grinned wryly and walked forward. On this day, he behaved more restrained, especially when he felt the girl''s joy. "Pleased with Mira, a rare sight ..." - he smiled a little, continuing to admire the surrounding views. As soon as Aidan moved a little further, the sorceress ran up abruptly and grabbed his arm, smiling yfully: - That''s better! - their eyes suddenly met and a charming blush bloomed on the girl''s cheeks, she pressed her bird even harder and turned away. "Sometimes she gets so cute ..." - smiling, Aidan continued to lead Mira to all sorts of attractions. Various roundabouts and swings are just the tip of the iceberg. The very next hour, with a club in her hands, the girl burst out her anger on the golf hole, while the guy tried to pull her away and reason ... It was worth seeing the expressions on Mira''s face when she found herself in a strange room full oftex and whips. This ominous setting with red candles and instruments of torture ... The worst thing in that ce was none other than herself! Oh, those eyes sparkling with ominous excitement ... Remembering this, Aidan was covered with cold sweat ... However, in the fear room Mirajane was not so brave, then Aidan saw another of her cute sides. The girl was brave at first, but after the first bony skeleton with a scythe, she began to scream in earnest with fear. Although, not for long - everything did not end as we would like. The world did not let herself be offended and destroyed half of the haunted castle. Yes, it turned into a carnage ... Getting ready to cool off after such a defeat, Aidan''s little fingers began to twitch seriously. This time, they somehow managed to escape and not get caught! In the ice cream shop, the couple stayed for a long time, Mira turned out to be that sweet tooth ... - Enough, you''ll get sick! - Grumbled the guy, pulling the girl by the hand. - Well, one more thing! Please ~ - Not! - Then I want to fight! Are there fistfights ?! Aidan stopped and chuckled to remove a piece of sesame from her cute nose. - You are too used to fighting in the guild ... Actually, not everyone is like ours. I doubt there is much to fight here. - Wow, - Mira puffed out her cheeks and sighed: - Well, that''s always the way, there is no most interesting thing, cowards! - Hey, hey, don''t shout, we''ve been warned twice already. - Ha, let theme, I''ll arrange for them! "You''re too violent." Aidan shook his head and said, "Let''s go for a ride on the Ferris wheel. Mira was surprised: - What about your casino? - To hell with him, because of you I was left almost without money! The girlughed merrily and, as usual, clung to the guy''s hand with her sensual chest. Slowly, she raised herrger eyes and whispered softly: - You''re lying, I saw your wallet ... - Ha, you got me through, - Aidan continued to peer into her beautiful eyes: - In fact, I can no longer wait ... - And what can you not wait? - She asked, continuing to smile sweetly. - You will soon find out ... - with a mysterious smile, the wizard led the girl to the center of the entertainment area. Mirajane often looked at his face, and constantly giggled. Today shepletely moved away from her usual behavior ... With an undefined gleam in her eyes, she smiled like no one else before. As if all the pain and sorrow did not matter at all ... Chapter 116 Chapter 116 After paying for their tickets, a couple of wizards took their ces on the gleaming Ferris wheel. This ce was overflowing with various glowing lights of gands andnterns. Mira looked around and whispered enthusiastically: - How beautiful... It didn''t take long before the wheel began to move, the slow speed gradually increasing as Mirajane continued to smile charmingly as she gazed at the small people in the distance. Like any other Ferris wheel, even in the wizarding world, it had a couple of seats, but at the same time thending site looked more like a kind of capsule with windows. Inside, it turned out to be rather diminutive, but dim nightnterns floated everywhere, whose purple light so wonderfully covered the beautiful shoulders of the sorceress. While she admired the views from the window, Aidan admired her ... "So it''s a day ..." Mira''s blonde hair fell to the waist, strange, but for some reason the guy had an irresistible desire to get closer to him ... Aidan lightly touched these beautiful curls and opened a view of the slender neck of the sorceress. The reaction followed immediately, her shoulders trembled, and she was immediately distracted from contemting the views outside the window, but at the same time tried not to react to his actions. "W-what is he doing?" The girl''s dark top did not hide her tender back, Aidan lingered on her for just a moment, and then continued to admire the blue eyes of the sorceress ... While her beautiful eyshes fluttered, the guy got closer and put his chin on the girl''s shoulder: - Handsomely... "Mm," Mira nodded in embarrassment, clearly feeling his face next to hers. Her thoughts quickly fell into chaos, now she began to understand the whole situation differently, and viewing the views was thest thing she paid attention to. Suddenly, Aidan pulled back and chuckled, leaned over to his window. - And from here you can see the casino! The girl turned, blinked in surprise and pouted out her cheeks sweetly: "Oh you!" - She suddenly narrowed her eyes and smiled slyly. Her white teeth gleamed with a purple glow, and then she abruptly pressed her soft breasts against Aidan''s back. - Don''t think that I won''t answer ... - she whispered after him, bending over his ear. Hernguid voice instantly made Aidan react, he swallowed and turned slightly, touching her cheek with his face: - Then what will you do with it? - Turning abruptly, the wizard touched the girl''s ears, quickly removing the blond curls to the sides. Mirajane breathed heavily as her heart continued to tremble, filled with a scorching feeling ... Even her eyes sparkled in a special way. She did not try to escape, continually continuing to touch his eyes with her anticipated gaze. - I''ll kiss you ... - Aidan said a little smiling, moving slowly, steadily following her gaze. He had held back for too long ... Suddenly, the corners of Mira''s lips twitched, and he sharply showed his sparkling fangs. "We''ll see!" Before the guy got close, she growled: - I''m first! - at the same moment she touched his lips and yfully bit "Get it!" The guy''s eyebrows quivered, he involuntarily frowned, receiving only a sneer in her blue eyes. He clearly understood everything she wanted to say, just by this trembling look ... "Peace ..." She was afraid, and he was in too much of a hurry. Even feeling this, he still pushed her to intimacy ... Such a sweet kiss able to turn the mind dragged on for so long. Both plunged into it with their own souls, in their hearts even magic was involuntarily intertwined. Aidan felt something like this for the first time ... The world seemed to touch something distant in his soul, this connection seemed to begin to strengthen and, seemingly, at the most important moment, his lips parted ... Again their eyes met, again he could contemte these sparkling amethyst pearls. - You fascinate ... The wet lips continued to touch each other, teasing and making me want more. Breath burned, this first time Mira could not control herself ... - Such a strange feeling ... "Did she feel it too? Her magic ... Amazing "- Aidan involuntarily leaned forward, trying to continue, but Mira timidly turned away: - W-wait! - Mm? - the guy pulled away and asked embarrassedly: - Don''t you like it? - I like it ... But ... It''s somehow strange ... - twisting the curls on her thin finger, the sorceress uncertainly whispered: - And what about the rest? - The rest? Mira threw an annoyed look at the guy. - Cana and this good-for-nothing! Don''t pretend, I know about them ... "Um, I''m not pretending, it''s just ..." for a moment, the guy grinned wryly, understanding the situation. Any normal girl would have reacted this way, or perhaps even more rudely. In addition, it is still unknown how the man would have gotten off in the end ... Mirajane paused for a moment, then hesitantly said: - I somehow feel uneasy ... - Well, - the wizard breathed in: - I myself do not know how to be here, Erza and Kana, with them everything is different, with each in a different way, different feelings and ... - stopping, Aidan looked at Mira and calmly said: "I don''t think now is the time to talk about other girls. I am selfish, I like you, I like others. I want to be with everyone ... It''s strange, but it''s not that I can''t choose, but rather I choose everyone ... Does this disappoint you? Mirajane looked closely at Aidan. "So he likes me? Ha ... "- chuckling sweetly, the girl asked: - What do you think? - Ha, I may be a wizard, but not a seer ... - Okay, then, - yfully sticking out her tongue, Mira leaned closer to his face and whispered: - You are still a womanizer ... I knew it. - Ha ... Not that I was striving for this ... - But, you already have two girls, don''t you? Mira kept pushing Aidan to the window and smiled ominously. - You want another one, right? Hmm ... Aren''t you afraid that I will finish you off with them? Aidanughed nervously. - You ... will you do that? `` Mm ... Let''s see ... '''' With a sharp twitch, Mira kissed the guy on the lips and giggled, only he didn''t let her back down anymore, grabbed him sharply by the neck and pressed him to the seats. Mira screamed andughed as the guy started covering her neck with hot kisses. "Ahh ~" Burying her hands in his hair, the sorceress began to moan and bite her tender lips: - Ah ... I knew it ... You''re being so rude ... not ashamed? Aidan finally brought her closer to her face and smiled. - You like it ... I can see it in your eyes, you like it very much ... - Fool! Do you behave with them the same way? Hmm, I''m not a gentle girl for you! - Biting the guy on the chin, Mira licked her fangs. "Just try to twitch ..." For a couple of seconds, the two steadily burned each other with passionate nces, and then Aidan broke off and began kissing her wherever possible, starting to sneak under her clothes. Mira did notg behind, she was so excited that she no longer controlled her actions, her thin fingers had long touched the guy''s relief torso. Moans and heavy breathing, mixed with Mira''s yful chuckles,pletely filled this small room ... Suddenly, a lingering loud sound swept across the area and the Ferris wheel stopped moving. The girl involuntarily cried out when Aidan''s hand looked into one sensitive spot. At her voice, he raised his head in surprise, immediately cursing: - Heck! Mirajane also stood up and hid his juicy breasts back under the top. Licking her lips, she looked around and gave an awkwardugh: `` It looks like this is the end ... '''' Noticing an insatiable desire in the guy''s eyes, she giggled yfully and stood up, straightening her skirt: - So ... I think not destiny. - Are you kidding? Aidan rubbed his jaw and frowned. Now his mood was slowly reaching a dangerous level! The sorceress continued to smile charmingly, and then shrugged her shoulders awkwardly: - Wow, I actually have to go! - quickly raising her plush bird, the girl bent down and slowly kissed the guy on the nose. yfully biting her lip onest time, she giggled and waved at him, quickly out of sight. So he was left alone ... A momentter, Aidan sighed grimly. - Coward ... She herself burned with desire, but ran away. Ha ... - in an amicable way, he understood that he could put pressure on her and, for example, follow her. But, he still realized that it was not worth doing with Mira. Deep down, she is very vulnerable, although yful on the outside. She, like other girls, loves tenderness and romance, everything that happened here is just a moment of passion, which she could not resist ... However, she also had sadistic inclinations, and she knew how to demonstrate them at the most unexpected moment. "Yeah..." Standing up, Aidan stretched his shoulders and went out into the fresh air. "Well, I was not going to rush it. She needs to think it over ... Although, it''s a pity, I''ll leave in a couple of months, if not sooner. Who knows how things will go ... Mira is damn cute! " - Laughing enough, Aidan remembered this amazing feeling all the way. The evening really passed at its best. He only hoped that she liked everything ... Suddenly, the wizard suddenly stopped and turned sharply, instantly meeting a familiar figure. - Ikaruga? - Mister ... Chapter 117 Chapter 117 After what happened in the park, Mirajane hurriedly returned to her hotel room. Everything in her chest was still trembling - she simply could not calm down! "Oh, how so!" - constantly blushing, the sorceress nervously squeezed a plush bird in her hands: "He''s so, so ... So I still ... And I had to behave like a fool! Wow ... I even kissed him, again ... "- blinking from all these feelings, Mira mentally tuned in: "You need to learn to control yourself!" - she understood that she was thinking too much about it, but there was nothing she could do: "Hmm, I wonder if he liked it? Judging by his displeased face, he still suffered a lot! " Chuckling, Mirajane nodded. "Let it go! He will know how to invite any girls from the street to our team! " Having reached the hotel, the sorceress smiled sweetly, looking around: "Damn ... He said that for some reason we came ... Still, it turned into a date. Eh, I could not oppose anything, after all, he is so cute! I didn''t think that I would behave like these fools ... Oh, he looked at me like that! I wonder what will happen now? Does he want me to be his girlfriend? " - suddenly remembering Erza and Kana, Mirajane snorted: "Hmm, I don''t want to share with them! Why did they be the first ?! Heck!" - cursing with displeasure, the girl has already climbed the stairs: "Okay, I can put up with these two, but if there''s at least one more! I''ll strangle him for sure! " * In the meantime, at the entertainment pavilion of Akane Resort, Aidan spoke to Ikaruga with obvious suspicion. - So you followed us? - Excuse me, sir, but, just in case, I looked after everything from the shadows. - You are not my personal samurai, you should not follow. - Hmm, but ... - the girl smiled a little: - You are right, but ... I feel your distrust. Your light bypasses me and I feel so sad ... Aidan narrowed his eyes. - Speak as it is, do not shirk ... You are right, I do not trust you, and if you go on your heels without millet, it will only get worse. From this you draw even more attention. Ikaruga bowed. "Sorry ... but I really want to follow you. In the beginning, I just decided to avoid an unnecessary fight, but when I thought about leaving, I just had nowhere to go. My former employer is no match for you ... Until that time, I could not even imagine that someone younger than me, and even Eder, could possess such power. I want to be your sword! The swordsman came closer and said excitedly: "If I follow you lord, my de will definitely have many great battles. Mugetsu-ryu loves to shed blood, but only worthy enemies! I have been in the Dynasty from the very beginning, but all I had to do was fight weak people and shed blood for money. There is no art in this ... Every time, sadness overcame me ... Ikaruga behaved too emotionally, this made her words seem even less truthful. Aidan did not really attach any importance to them, he did not even want to understand them. For him, actions were much more important. Therefore, no matter what the girl said, no matter what sad story she spun, he still did not change in his face. "I learned to wield a de since childhood, but when my parents died, Eder epted me into the Skull Dynasty and taught me how to survive. You are from the Legal Guild, so you may not understand, but, I had no choice ... After several years of assassinations, my team became infamous, I would never have been epted anywhere other than the dark guilds. You are my chance master ... if the Dynasty is destroyed, I can try everything from the beginning, as my mother taught me ... My de can bring more than just death. I want to follow you. "She clearly won''t stop ..." - Aidan didn''t jump to conclusions, but didn''t want to continue this conversation. "Okay," he waved his hand and didn''t argue. He did not believe a single word of her, they sounded even less truthful than the "sincere" emotions on Ikaruga''s face. Although, he was inclined to believe that perhaps all her emotions are the same. She used her sexuality unknowingly, especially when paired with her revealing outfit without underwear. She may not have lied, just a story without facts didn''t really impress him. He had enough of his own problems. Ikaruga saw Aidan''s distrust, but there was nothing she could do. How could he have believed a former killer? All she had to do was to ept the situation ... At least she told him everything that had umted and no one stopped them this time. - So, can I follow you? - You can, but since you call me master, at least listen to what I tell you. If I told you to wait in your hotel room, you know what to do? The girl smiled shyly: - I understand. - Okay, let''s go, I need to go somewhere. If you really want to help, then go to Galuna, - Fumbling in his pockets, Aidan pulled out a wallet and handed a few bills to the girl: "It''s for your expenses, tomorrow I''ll give you themunicationcrima, and then you''ll go to the ind and scout the situation. Ikaruga epted the money and asked: - And then contact you? - Yes, as soon as you check everything, you will tell about the situation. Also, don''t draw attention and try not to kill anyone. Only as ast resort, understand? - Got it! Chuckling at her enthusiasm, Aidan continued his way through the sparkling streets of the resort town. After a while, he stopped at one of thenes and carefully looked around: "It seems correct ... He said to find a statue of some dog ..." Continuing on the way, the magician exined about the task: - A team of wizards with a huge piece of ice should arrive on the ind. Try not to attract attention. As soon as they appear, let me know. Also report any oddities. - Understood, sir, I can handle it, I give my word. "That''s good," Aidan smiled and suddenly stopped. - And here is the dog with a pair of tails. Ikaruga was surprised. - So you were looking for this? - Almost, the statue is andmark. An acquaintance of mine did not give an urate map, but said that I would definitely find out I needed a ce. Have you been to this resort? - Well, - the sorceress smiled bitterly: - Once ... But, I did not have time for entertainment, besides, people of the council have our faces, and I am considered a dangerous criminal. Wandering into such ces can be dangerous ... "Hmm, so the rune knights maye for us tomorrow?" Ikaruga smiled shyly. - I don''t think so. I probably only know my face in the council or their high-ranking wizards. We''ve always been stealthy, so it''s very unlikely that anyone wille for me. But, if something like that happens, I assure you, sir, you and your girlfriend will not suffer from this in any way. After her words, the wizard smiled slightly and shook his head: - This is not what I meant ... Since you decided to be frank, then I will cover you. Which is why you better not go to Fairy Tail for now. And maybe you should change your image, you attract the eyes of every man along the way. Ikaruga smiled shyly again. - Got it. - Ha, here we are! Stopping next to the imposing two-story pavilion, Aidan whistled. - Wow ... I really thought he exaggerated, but here it is ... No wonder he bragged, I admit. The two-story building was decorated with a huge sign with three red snakes, whose foreheads were upied by two pairs of impressive symbols in some ancientnguage. This coat of arms was a family one; not far from it there was arge poster with the name of the shop and even an approximate assortment. In therge windows on the first floor, thanks to the many lights of the gands, some of these goods could be clearly seen. "Bouncer, said a small shop, and here ... It seems that the family of this fat man is not so simple. However, I suspected it, he was painfully arrogant " Turning to Ikaruga, Aidan said: - Let''s go. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 A couple of wizards walked quickly down the long street, bypassing some cheering crowd, and then entered the pavilion. Immediately they were greeted by a pretty dark blonde: "Wee to the Snyer Family Magic Pavilion. Aidan nodded, continuing to look around. - So this is the name of this chatterbox. - Um, excuse me? He turned his attention to the girl again and exined: `` I am Aidan, the caster of dark ice, I have here ... - So it''s you! - the blonde immediately spread into a joyful smile and bowed: - Greetings, dear guest! Mr. Elder has given us a special assignment regarding you, let''s go to the second floor, you won''t find anything useful here. Aidan nodded and, along with Ikaruga, followed this strange girl. On the way, he carefully looked around and noticed many interesting objects. They were kept in ss cases, and some fat salesman was already selling something to a couple. The ce seemed kind of stuffy ... On the second floor, there was much of the same, except that there were fewer goods here, and the corridor was too long. Instead of the center of the room, Aidan was led into a room with only a few disy cases. On the way, the girl from the escort conveyed a message to some strange guy in a white tuxedo and he gave the arrivals a surprised look, and then bowed and left. - Here we are, lord. This is the ce. "The blonde bowed and exined, pointing to a pair of painted tables with gold trim. There was luxury here, even the walls were decorated with paintings and all sorts of rich frescoes. Derek identified himself as a noble merchant from arge family, divided into branches. Someone did business here, someone in the capital, and someone in other countries. They all had their ce, as well as hugepetition. Akane cannot be called a wealthy ce, but only the wealthy can get the rights to a luxurious vacation. So to have such a pavilion here is not so bad, it was clearly profitable. "At least he doesn''t sell people here ... Knowing these guys from Bosco, anything is possible." After a couple of seconds of waiting, a door opened on the other side of the room and a tall mature woman entered. Ash hair, shining pale skin and green eyes, with her crimson lipstick on sensual lips, she really looked luxurious, especially in her tight red dress. The woman quickly looked around everyone in the room and immediately fixed her gaze on Aidan. Her lips immediately twitched strangely: "T-so handsome! Oh, how he looks at me ... " She did not show it and did not even feel embarrassed, but simply smiled and nodded: - Thank you Ilica. "Y-yes," the blonde nodded quickly and immediately left, finally bowing to Aidan and Ikaruga. As soon as there were only three left in the room, the girl introduced herself: - I am Daphne, wee dear guests. The elder has notified us of your arrival, but I have to ... "The three-headed dog lost its teeth," Aidan said calmly, immediately surprising Daphne. "What a voice ... Ah" She swallowed and immediately smiled. - Now everything is all right! Please, sir. "Yeah ... Couldn''t he have picked a more stupid password?" - the wizard mentally sighed and followed this slightly weird girl. Her gaze strained him a little ... When she invited Aidan to sit at a small table in the middle of the room, he didn''t mind. Ikaruga did not sit next to her, she only stood on her right shoulder and simply continued to closely follow the girl opposite. She worried her too. Daphne swallowed nervously, finally drawing attention to the sorceress''s long katana: "Swordsman yes ... Beautiful and dangerous ... I wonder if she is his girlfriend? I would like to take off her belt, while his strong hands would spank me in various ces ... " - smiling sweetly, Daphne pulled her finger back a lock of blond hair behind her ear: - So ... Sir, we were given several items. - Daphne held out a thin finger to a kind of bell and lightly touched it. A light ringing echoed throughout the room, and then all the windows shed with blue lights and the illusory magic locks were immediately dispelled. The girl kept watching Aidan''s reaction, but not noticing even a shadow of surprise on his face, she just sighed: - Well ... Everything is here. The elder gave us only two items, but he asked us not to show them to you. Aidan narrowed his eyes, and then slowly looked around the dozens of disy cases that reced the paintings on the walls: - And why am I not surprised ... Did he say anything else? - Um, - the girl was a little embarrassed and with a slight blush on her cute cheeks answered: - He asked to convey ... - Mm? - Aidan''s patience began to run out, this girl behaved too slowly and suspiciously ... Not only hernguid voice made his body react, but she also continued to waste time. "Wow ... and why didn''t he say that such a handsome man woulde ?! Damn, I didn''t even have time to put my hair in order ... Uncle, are you on purpose ?! " Daphne studied Aidan intently as he looked around boredly. Finally he got tired of it, and he got up, getting close to one of the windows. "The look of this woman makes me uneasy ... Another catch from this rogue? When I saved his ass, the first thing he did was ask me to marry his daughter! I hope it''s not in vain that I stuck here, at least he seems to keep his word ... " Stopping his gaze on one window, the guy froze abruptly: "What a waste! I made so many problems because of thiscrima, but I could just buy today ... "- a purple crystal the size of a skull appeared before him, it was many times superior to the one he had in his current position. Then he had to face the Bear w and arrange a real ritual of death ... Now he is right in front of him and you don''t even need to kill for him! "Life is too unpredictable ..." Without thinking twice, Aida pulled out the crystal from the disy case and put it on the table in front of Daphne. The girl, in turn, inseparably studied the silhouette of the guy from the side, ying with her golden curls. She liked him more and more ... "Mm, if I put on sheer panties, ck stockings and lotion on my holes ... Ahh ~ He''ll probably want me right in the ass. I rarely get the chance to sleep with such a cute boy ... I''m so flowing, maybe even let him take me right here? How does it turn on ... " Suddenly, the wizard''s back was covered with cold sweat. He was on his guard and tried to feel the life currents nearby, so some of Daphne''s emotions unwittingly reached him ... "That girl ... Damn Derek!" Chapter 119 Chapter 119 For about ten minutes, Aidan went through the things in the hall, some of which he wanted to buy, mostly books, and the rest he simply ignored. Then he suddenly froze and frowned sharply: - Same... Daphne smiled sweetly and for the first time got up from her seat, getting closer to the wizard. Her emerald eyes sparkled with vulgar lights, while hot breath touched the guy''s neck: - You are so attentive! That''s right, this is one of the items left by a ... Um, the elder. Aidan gave the girl a focused look, which made her swallow immediately and embarrassedly took a step back. "Hmm ..." - turning to the small sphere in the window, Aidan ignored the girl and began to carefully study the subject. The shape did not arouse much interest, rather thetent energy in the crystal made me wonder. A small white crystal was hidden in a transparent sphere, around which snow-white particles floated, somewhat simr to snowkes. Even thecrima itself gave off an icy glow. As an ice mage, and even more so a God yer, Aidan was very sensitive to any cold, which is why such acrima attracted him. Although, in fact, it would interest anyone who does not even understand anything about magic. She clearly had a special strength. Aidan reached out and touched a small sphere, barely the size of a chicken egg. The cold from the crystal immediately spread through his body and brought him a refreshing lightness: "There is something familiar in her ... I already guessed as soon as I saw it, but now there is no doubt. This is the first time I''ve seen Dragon Lacrima, but judging from Mavis''s lectures, this is definitely it. Plus, there is something simr to Wendy''s magic here. Like a Dragon ... " "This is the Snow Dragon''scrima. - exined Daphne, slightly offended by the obvious irritation from the guy: - In order to imnt it, I can o-very much help you ... - Not worth it, I know an expert in this matter. Aidan pulled out thecrima and ced it on the table with the rest of the items. Then he began to inspect other things, mainly they boiled down to some curious artifacts like fire stones that allow their owner to both protect from fire and attack them. There were even shields for reflecting magic, of course, with their own limitations. He deliberately ignored Daphne, only a blind man would not have seen her obvious intentions. Not that he did not want to take advantage of the situation and have fun with such an attractive and approachable girl, rather - he simply could not. All this seemed too suspicious, moreover, now he was not alone. This is not a situation at all when you should think in the wrong ce. Aidan mainly bought books, interesting gadgets that could make life easier, or something as a gift. For example, he had already managed to give Erza a poleaxe belonging to one of the three statue from that trap in Onslow County, but he never really presented the others. So the way to Akane also boiled down to small gifts for friends and close girls. - Hmm? - Aidan noticed another curious object - the wings. Daphne smiled again and nodded. - And here is the second artifact. You are so attentive, you have a diamond eye, the girls must be crazy about you, "she whisperednguidly, leaning towards the guy with her impressive chest:" The elder said that your girlfriend could appreciate such a gift. - I don''t think ... - the wizard shook his head: - One of them already knows how to fly, and I think this color does not suit her ... - the wings were white, and in general they looked like angelic ones, with their long fluffy feathers, but , Aidan still put off such a rarity, he already suspected that Derek was unlikely to present him with many useful things. It was worth taking the opportunity. Mirajane may not need this, but giving them to someone else is quite a good idea. For example, one little cat ... Immediately, the guy switched to studying the remaining things. He ended up buying some more of the books, acrimal, as well as a dark spiked bracelet with some pretty brutal magic. It allowed the wearer to be used as a cor, blocking the magic power of the enemy. Although, attaching it to the enemy is apletely different matter. "I think the world will like it ... She loves something like that" - having paid Daphne at a discount, Aidan quickly said goodbye to her and, together with Ikaruga, left the pavilion, loading all the items into a small space bag. Left alone, Daphne sighed in displeasure and mmed her fist on the table in annoyance: "Here ... Hmpf! Am I not his type ?! You fucking brat! Uncle, how could you ?! " - in the end, she tried to dy him before leaving, even shed with retracted papie, and as a result - ignore! * Late in the evening, Aidan stood at the edge of the balcony admiring the small white ball in his hand. Dragon Lacrima turned out to be quite beautiful. It was the first time he met her, and his curiosity only grew. He wondered what would happen if he tried to imnt this power into his body? However, he simply presented the result, but in no case was he going to do this. Even if she could somehow influence the Magic of the God yer in a positive way for him personally, he still was not going to be inmed with so many types of magic. And what''s the point in snow if there is ice? After all, in the end, the snow consists of its small crystals. "Well ... God is stronger than a dragon, so this is just a useless thing, I have enough problems even from magic alone. Now, the question is, what do I do about it? " The ball with soaring snowkes fascinated with its beauty. Naturally, the main essence ofcrima is under ss, if you print it then everything will be dangerous. About imntation and the process of mastering the magic, Aidan knew nothing. Still, knowledge is still limited. It is worth admitting, no matter what ns Zeref makes and no matter how much he loses to eternity or Anxm, in the end he still has a terrible amount of knowledge about magic. If the famous dark magician decided to conquer the world, got rid of his curse and ologia, who knows, there would be someone able to resist him ... But the world is vast, where did the godse from and do dragons still exist? "Who knows ... Although this is interesting, I still cannot think of such distant things. I believe that one day I will be able to collect enough strength and knowledge to control life and death ... "- Shaking the snow globe, the wizard smiled slightly: "Mavis told me about dragoncrima ..." Chapter 120 Chapter 120 On that sunny day on Tenrou, on the sandy shore of the ind, Mavis was teaching Aidan another magic lesson with all seriousness possible. As usual, he sat on the sand and looked at this miniature beauty with a smile. After all, he was very amused how she suddenly became serious, put her hands on her hips and began to teach him. So it happened then. - Listen! Your knowledge is useless! How can you not know about such banal things? I''m still wondering how you know what ether is ... Dragon''scrima are not something special, they are rare only because of their origin. In fact, it is only because of the dragons that are known to be extinct. I don''t believe that of course, hmm ... Anyway, my dear student, you must not believe in all sorts of gossip! Aidan chuckled: - You, in my opinion, moved away from the topic, I asked you only to tell in more detail about the properties of magic in objects ... - Do not interrupt! Hmm ... I have not moved away from the topic, it''s just important. You have a special case, your magic is unique, it has no rules as such, because it itself is associated withws. In other situations, there are rules that must not be broken! This also applies to you if you are going to master other types of magic. - Again, not there ... `` Hmm, '''' Mavis pouted her cheeks cutely and muttered, `` I actually care about you ... - So what about thecrima? The girl''s mood immediately returned to its previous state, and she smiled brightly: In general,crimas are just an everyday tool, often important and useful. They are good at conserving energy and even spells. A few magicians can do without them and transfer their knowledge, even if temporarily, withoutcrima. Of course, if the magic is not natural, but man-made, imnting it and hoping that it will sprout is sheer stupidity, this is how people differ from dragons. Their magic, although not the same as yours, but it is directly rted to something ancient and natural, like nature itself. As I said before, the human spirit and spiritual flow create magic. Dragons are different, they are in themselves magical creatures from birth. Their magic is innate, from that it has the property of being adopted by a person. So, for example, possessing a piece of dragon, in fact, may well get his magic. He instinctively knows how to use it, if, of course, he has knowledge of the use of Dragon yers magic and how to germinate this "particle" correctly. Naturally, this is the foundation, natural instructions for mastering this magic. Without these "instructions", created in ancient times, a person simply could not master the magic of dragons. At least if I hadn''t killed him, I think so ... Of course, talent should also be taken into ount. If you are not personally trained by the dragon, things get moreplicated. Aidan became interested and asked: "It sounds curious, but what about the dragon''scrimas, do they mean these" instructions "? - Right. Magical items are often trinkets formon people, or just something convenient for magicians, such as any kind ofcrima for sealing spells. They are all easy to use and create. For example, I can temporarily transfer the Fairy Glitter spells to you, and you can use its full power, but this is temporary, in fact, you will not understand much from its use, and the true power will significantly decrease, in my case, for sure. Now I''m not in the best position for magic ... - the girl sighed sadly, and then noticed the concern on the guy''s face and quickly smiled: - Well, in any case, I gave you the basics that you mustprehend on your own. Also with dragoncrimas, they are simply an easier way to master dragon magic without their personal guidance. We can say their magic is unique - it''s like another way of development for the magician. Simply put, dragon''scrima is, in fact, a seed with a particle of magic, which already knows how to germinate in you correctly. That''s the whole effect. As for the magic of the God yers, then everything is different, I can only guess ... Aidan continued to remember that sunny day and Mavis''s beautiful face, the faint flutter of her blonde hair, and that bright, warmugh. Now it seemed too distant and blurry, but even so, it still gave strength to move on ... Smiling involuntarily, the guy sighed softly. Trying to distract himself, he looked again at thecrima in his hand. "I think Polyushka should be able to imnt such things ... Although, even if I strain my brains and sort through memories, I can not remember in any way whether the Second Generation Assassins are considered capable of turning into Dragons in the process of learning the magic of Dragons?" - Thinking a little, Aidan sighed and put thecrima in his pocket. He already knew who she could be useful to, but he didn''t really want her to turn into a dragon in the process ... "Well, who knew that reading manga could be even more rewarding than learning to fight? Yeah ... I remember Irene turned in the end, and Natsu and Wendy have their dragons, sort of, to help them produce antibodies. Hmm, but as for the Second Generation, everything is vague here. Although, it doesn''t seem like ologia, with his ability to transform into a human, is particrly worried about his appearance. I think there are both pros and cons, so the choice is not mine anymore. Although, Irene''s situation is scary ... I don''t mind making Kana strong and even more inclined to imntcrima into her body, even with such a risk. I don''t care about race, as long as she can be a nice girl, nothing matters, but the choice is definitely hers. If it were harmful to her, I would not even think about this ... "- shaking his head, the magician sighed: "Eh, I need to sleep, I''ll return to the guild and discuss everything." Aidan yawned contagiously and stretched his shoulders, he recently took a bath, so he was in the fresh air with almost no clothes. Anyway, all he wanted to do now was get a good night''s sleep. So, returning to the soft bed, he immediately fell asleep. The long-awaited rest like waves enveloped the tired mind. Here are just the waves, they quickly died down ... Among the shadows in the bloody sea, consciousness began to clear up. Aidan looked around in bewilderment and shuddered sharply. - What the ... Where am I fucking ?! - the wizard continued to look around, realizing that his consciousness is still in a strange suspended state. It looks like an illusion, but too real ... It is difficult to distinguish this from reality, but all the surrounding species made it clear that this was unlikely ... "This is a dream?" Silence and darkness, this ce was terribly sad. In recent years, Aidan most often plunged into himself, many unpleasant thoughts visited him, but even so he never sumbed to a sad mood and did not give up. From that he wondered why he had such a realistic dream? Looking around, he did not notice any signs of threat, moreover, this ce did not resemble that very haven of grimoire of magic. Noticing the blood sshing like water thatpletely covered his legs almost knee-deep, Aidan frowned. - This is definitely not my dream ... - before he had time to say this, as his pupils sharply contracted, he immediately turned around: - This sound ... - trying to listen, the wizard frowned more and more. In this gloomy silence, a strange, distant, barely audible noise suddenly arose, slowly it acquired the features of a voice. As a result, turning into words: - I will never forget ... Please hear me ... I will bring you back ... They will kill them all ... I love with all my heart ... "What ..." Aidan frowned, it wasn''t the strange words that scared him more, but the voice. It did not resemble anything at all, it is difficult even to determine who it belonged to, a man or a woman. But, this tone, filled with bloodthirstiness and frightening obsession, frightened. The words seemed to be mixed, turning into something incoherent and frightening. "What did this nasty girl sell me for ?! Hell, I hope they won''t kill me while I sleep there! But ... "- as soon as the voice died down, the world seemed to be covered with a gray shadow ... For some reason, a stifling sadness prated into the soul of the wizard. - H ... ah .... - Aidan shuddered, he felt something like this for the first time, as if someonemanded his emotions, he could not hold back his tears. No sooner had a couple of dropsnded in the bloody sea, when suddenly the darkness disappeared, scarlet colors filled the whole world ... - Haa! - Jumping up abruptly, Aidan breathed heavily. He quickly looked around and, making sure of his safety, exhaled a long breath, wiping cold sweat from his forehead. "To dream like this ... what the hell at all?" - With a displeased curse, the wizard got out of bed and put on his vest. "Is this some kind of curse? Creepy even ... Although, such a feeling ... Maybe it''s still not just like that? Couldn''t those words apply to me? My mental health is certainlyme, but not to such an extent ... I need to distract myself, the more I think about that voice, the shittier I get. Now the problems are already over the roof " Shrugging off the gray thoughts, Aidan remembered: "Exactly, it would be necessary to change clothes for normal clothes. I like the cape, but these gold patterns and sleeveless vest look so-so. I prefer something more strict ... Although, it is possible and like ologia ... "- chuckling, the wizard went to wash, today returning to the guild, he decided once again not to think about strange dreams and just do important things. In the end, if you seriously think about those words, he felt even worse than he is now. Therefore, you should not be distracted by something that you do not even understand. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 An hourter, Aidan met with Ikaruga and instructed her to observe the situation on Galun. With Communication Lacrima, she has to deal with everything. Even if the sorceress was acting suspiciously, Aidan had already begun to suspect that all the girls around him were behaving this way. Although, the swordsman surpassed the rest in her strangeness ... In general, the time has finallye to meet with Mira. Aidan understood that there was no need to rush, so he didn''t go to her yesterday, even if he had an excuse in the form of a gift. He knew well how everything could end in the end ... As soon as the wizard was about to knock on the door, it suddenly opened. - BUT? Mirajane cried out in surprise. - E-aidan? - Hi, - the guy smiled a little: - How are you? Ready to go to the guild? - Oh, well, yes, - cutely embarrassed, the sorceress averted her trembling eyes: - So ... Already? Aidan nodded chuckling. "Yes, I''ve already packed my things and vacated the room. - And that girl? - annoyance shed on Mira''s face: - Will she go with us? - I sent her somewhere, don''t worry. - Hmm, I''m not worried! - Mira stepped away from the door and stretched out her lips a little: - You cane in, I''ll get ready for a while. She was embarrassed, but smiled when he took a step towards her. - Yeah ... The sorceress got ready pretty quickly, and after a few minutes the couple was having breakfast in a nearby cafe. Mira this time did not behave too violently, rather, she seemed unusually pensive. While the girl was picking at the cake, Aidan decided to get his present and handed her a small box with a purple bow. "Uh ... W-what is this?" - the girl asked uncertainly, looking at the guy: - A present? - Yeah, open it. "Hmm," the corners of Mira''s lips twitched slightly, transforming into a sweet smile, which then turned into a sly grin. She quickly regained her malicious expression: - What is it, trying to flirt with me? I can''t remember getting that close already. Just think, a kiss ... - Oh, right, we kissed yesterday, - Aidan seemed to remember something and smiled slyly: - Do you want to repeat? `` Um ... '''' Mira blushed again and then snorted. - Well, you! Do you like to say that so much? I was joking ... It''s just, unexpectedly, that you give me something ... Not that I don''t like gifts, it''s just ... It''s kind of strange. Sipping his tea, Aidan nodded. - Just open it, you''ll like it. - Hmm, okay, but next time I''ll give you something! - Oh, you are so stubborn, open it already! - Yes, I understood, do not shout! - I''m not yelling! - You shout! - Grrr! - the guy gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand: - If you don''t want, give it back! - N-no! Want! - the girl broke off and turned away embarrassedly: - I ... I am sweet in mind, not that ... - Yes, yes, I know everything, don''t make a fool of me. - Fuck you, I''ll take it and open it, - no longer exchanging words, the sorceress carefully unfolded the box and immediately took out a small dark bracelet with thorns. He certainly didn''t look as cute as a gift for a girl was supposed to be. Mira stretched out her lips and carefully examined her gift: - Hmm, not so bad, I thought you had no taste ... Good for you, ten points for rtionships with girls! - Smiling yfully, her eyes continued to shine with joy. - Why are there only ten? - And the fact that you are a womanizer! I''m not the only one who''s receiving gifts from you! - Uh ... - the guy raised his palms and protested: - It''s not my fault! - Pf, what is it to me ... There was an awkward silence, but after a moment, Mirajane smiled sweetly and slightly raised her beautiful eyes: - Th-thanks ... - Do you even like it? - It''s from you ... - the girl looked down: - Of course, like ... "Hmm, by the way, it can block magic and be used as a cor. - Truth? - in the eyes of the girl gambling lights immediately started ying: - Even more interesting! - Ha, let me show you ... As on the journey to the Skull Dynasty, the pair of wizards returned together. But now their rtionship ispletely different from the previous one. The constant squabbles between Mira and Aidan now often ended in cheerfulughter from both. As a result, they could no longer take their sparkling eyes from each other. There was no doubt, after that kiss everything changed ... Chapter 122 Chapter 122 * By lunchtime, a couple of wizards arrived at Magnolia train station. No sooner had Mira left the carriage than someone shouted loudly: - Sister! - Lisanna immediately flew into the arms of the girl, causing Aidan to grin involuntarily. He was carrying the luggage and looking at the embarrassed Mirajane. The girl allowed herself a little liberties, and after irritated she said: - Enough! - Hee-hee, okay ... Aidan stepped forward and nodded to Elfman. While the sisters chatted, he decided to ask: - How did you know? - Mm? - That we will arrive today. - Ah ... - the guy with a crooked grin scratched the back of his head: - Actually, no way, we just decided to go on a mission and waited for the train. Aidan nodded with understanding and was about to ask about this task, when suddenly someone from the side shouted: - Eid! Here you are! Let''s fight! All people cautiously avoided this screamer and generally moved away from the wizards. - Wow, Natsu and are you here? - Yes, we invited him with us, - exined Elfman. - Ra-ha-ha! Keep my fist! - Natsu shouted as soon as his hand lit up with a bright me. He didn''t even think to stop, but just darted towards Aidan. "This guy ..." The wizard just sighed, lowering his backpack. As soon as Dragneel was already running close to him, Aidan hit with his palm, and a wave of cold simply froze Natsu''s legs. - Eh-eh ?! What the hell ?! - the guy started yelling and trying to escape, but he didn''t do much, even his fire could barely make Aidan''s ice melt. - Until you can melt it - don''t expect a fight, - chuckling, the wizard turned to his three friends and smiled at Mira: - Are you home? - Yeah, let''s go. Without further ado, the couple headed away from the station. Lisanna and Elfman followed them with surprised looks: - Wow ... What is it with her ... - Elfman rubbed his eyes, while Natsu continued to yell and tried to free himself from the ice trap. Lisanna put a thin finger to her lips and answered thoughtfully: - I don''t even know ... Although ... - smiling mysteriously, the girl patted her brother on the shoulder: - We''ll find out soon! - Well, first you need to free Natsu ... - Perhaps. On the way, Mira continued to feel embarrassed and looked at her luggage in Aidan''s hands: - It is not necessary to help me with such nonsense, I am not a weak girl for you, I can myself ... "I know this is another thing I like about you. You are much stronger than you seem. The girl lowered her head and pursed her lips, continuing to smile sweetly. So, in silence, they quickly reached the Strauss house. A two-storey building with a beautiful flower garden. Mirajane walked to the door with the boy, and an awkward silence fell again. After that night, the girl still didn''t know how to resolve this strange moment. - Yes ... I think I''ll go. I still have something to do ... - Mm, - the girl nodded slightly: - Look, don''t die there. - What? Aidan''s eyebrow twitched. "Thank you for your concern ..." Smiling yfully, Mira showed the guy her cute little tongue and quickly disappeared from sight. "Yeah ... She''s as usual" - shaking his head, the wizard decided to return home, and then find Kana and discuss the issue with thecrima. Still, you just need to wait for the near future ... "I am already so close, it remains to wait a little more ..." - stopping on a lonely street, Aidan raised his eyes to him and sighed softly: "Am I doing the right thing by continuing to act so carefree? I''m immersed in romance, I live like an ordinary wizard ... It feels like I''m wasting time, like I''m making things worse while they continue to suffer. Disgusting feeling ... I think I should leave early, every carefree day it gets worse. On the other hand, if I leave earlier, I will not keep my promise and disappoint Wendy ... "With a heavy sigh, Aidan closed his tired eyes. "We have to hold out, the Moondrop is needed to unseal, I will use Ikaruga as needed. If I knew how to perform the ritual earlier ... I need more knowledge, more power. I must learn everything, only then can I get rid of this unpleasant feeling in my chest. As if I''m a puppet, as if everything is a foregone conclusion ... I hate " Opening his eyelids, Aidan sighed softly, his eyes still sparkling with bloody fires, but something deep, hidden in the very base, seemed to gradually be shadowed. All his life, that night in the bloody world and those words tearing his soul, he no longer knew whether the chosen path was right ... *** Time passed, gradually summer entered its hottest period and even then a lot has changed. Fairy Tail will continue to live its carefree days. Many of the wizards did not even think about what Gildarts might face shortly after starting his journey to the distantnds of Gilten. In those days, Cana made one of the most important decisions in her life. For about a whole month, she thought about it, practiced, drank and thought again. Every day, thecrima reflecting the amazing cold seemed to attract her ... "I think I''ll do it," said the girl, smiling sweetly, continuing to sit quietly next to her beloved boyfriend. That evening in the park, she decided to tell him about her choice. "I love cards, but if I be a Snow Dragon yer, then my drink will always be cold. This is the dream of any girl! Aidanughed, looking up at the sorceress, continuing to enjoy the softness of her beautiful legs with the back of his head: - And I kept waiting, when will you remember about such a wonderful use of magic ... This was not the decisive reason? - Mm ... not quite, - stroking his hair, the girl smiled affectionately: - You. My biggest reason is you. My snow can help you in a difficult moment, and also, then we will be even morepatible! `` That''s how, '''' smiling, Aidan said quietly: - I want it, but at the same time I doubt it. The master spoke to Polyushka and even she is not sure of everything. Although she may be able to imnt it on you, how it will affect your body is not at all clear. - Ha, I heard from the Master - it is Polyushka who always grumbles and is not sure of anything! What''s the difference? But I''m sure! You gave me thiscrima ... - pulling a small sphere out of her pocket, the girl whispered: "It won''t get any worse, my card magic is useless. Compared to the magic of Erza or Mira, I am so so. I do not want to give in to others! If I be the third Dragon yer in the guild, I already know what to do! "Well, since you''re so determined," Aidan held out his hand and gently touched the girl''s lips. "I''m ready to ept it anyway. Even if there are consequences, I will do everything in my power. - Thank you, - the enamored look of the sorceress immediately moved to the guy, at that moment she could not restrain herself, enclosing him in a long and sensual kiss. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 * In the Eastern Magnolia Forest, among the dense forest thickets, there was one veryrge and ancient tree; it was at its base that the house of the famous Fairy Tail healer, Polyushka, was located. Aidan remembered her other name, but had never before tried to find out the truth. Apanying Kana, he was simply kicked out the door and made to wait on the doorstep. Time dragged on ... - For a long time they ... It starts to annoy ... - although he showed displeasure, but was not distracted. Now he was caring for the little twig with care. Using magic, he sprouted some leaves and finally nted the nt in the ground. "New life, I hope you are lucky ... Decades will pass and you will dry up. The life of trees is fragile, forever in one ce,pared to them, people are even lucky. Although, who knows ... " While Aidan pondered, continuing to stroke the small leaves on the twig, Polyushkapleted the entire operation to imnt Dragon Lacrima. As a result, Cana was able to go through the operation with almost noplications and was now just resting. Having finished with everything, Polyushka left her house and looked around, watching Aidan with interest. "So Makarov did not lie, he is able to use such a rare magic ..." - looking at how butterflies and small animals gathered around the magician, the woman involuntarily smiled. For a long time she had not been able to see something so harmonious as the ability of this magician to merge with nature. Aidan sat next to a small tree a little longer, and then turned towards Polyushka: - How is Cana? I feel that she is not doing well ... - Everything''s under control. She is no longer a child, this has increased theplexity of the operation, but nothing special. Will wake up soon. The guy nodded slowly, and then stood up, brushing his knees. - So ... I like this forest. One part of me admires him, and the other ... - sighing gloomily, Aidan turned to the woman and met her dark eyes, their red tint at times inferior to his bright radiance. But, something simr was hidden in them, Aidan noticed this, and therefore turned his gaze to the sky: - Your house ... do you miss? The contact of nces was enough for Polyushka to feel something dangerous and sad at the same time. When he asked about "home", she began to understand something ... - You ... What do you know? - My magic gives me a lot, - grinning at his lie, Aidan exined: - Returning this time, I began to distinguish a lot. For example, I can feel something alien flickering in my dear Wendy ... And also, I can understand that you are not a person from this world. Polyushka''s face changed dramatically, she did not expect that a simple youth would be able to understand so much - his magic really amazed the imagination! Only, it doesn''t seem that he behaved arrogantly because of this, as if it meant nothing to him ... Turning to the woman, Aidan smiled slightly. "I''ll wait for Kan as long as it takes, after all, my home is where my people are dear to me ... Because that part of me admired this forest will never be able to win. "What does it mean?" - she did not understand why he said it. Cross-legged on the ground, the guy sighed and fell silent. Polyushka continued to study this wizard intently for almost a minute, so that in the end she herself would utter a bitter sigh and return to her hut. "Makarov, I don''t know what''s wrong with him, but I''m afraid I can''t help him ..." The dark skies sprinkled countless stars, only then Aidan opened his eyes again and turned to the hut: - Atst. - then Cana got out of bed, the power of the Snow Dragon yerpletely enveloped her entire body. Unintentionally, the cold swept through the entire hut. Polyushka was preparing some kind of medicine at her desk, and when she felt the cold wind, she immediately nced at the girl with irritation: "Stop it, my herbs don''t like the cold. Hmm, and in general, leaves, there your boyfriend is waiting for you. - Adie? - Cana was immediately delighted and jumped out of bed: - I knew that he would wait! Giggling, the girl went up to Polyushka and tried to hug her, but received only a threatening look from the old woman: - Juste, you''ll be sorry! - Eh? - the girl got scared and stepped back a couple of steps: - What are you doing? I wanted to thank ... - Get out - this is the best thanks! I hate people ... - W-well, okay ... - Kana sighed and turned away: - In any case ... Thank you Polyushka, I won''t forget this and ... - Go already, your boyfriend brought me a fee, you don''t owe me anything. - BUT? Did he pay you ?! - Hmm, are you deaf? Go away! - when Polyushka was already reaching for the broom, Cana finally panicked and quickly left this dangerous ce. Before she had time to leave, the door mmed shut and Polyushka immediately closed with a couple of locks. Cana''s eyebrow twitched nervously, after which she shook her head with a sigh. "What a horror ... And why is she so grumpy?" "Is my Dragon yer back?" - listened to a satisfied voice from the side. The girl immediately turned around and, to great joy, saw him ... Calmly, the dark silhouette stood below and waited with a warm smile. Cold and lonely, even the moonlight gave him a kind of heavy gloom. Cana smiled a little and jumped up to Aidan, she was not going to leave him alone. As soon as the girl flew into his arms, the wizard immediately broke into a satisfied smile and his hands slowly slid down to Cana''s slender waist, pressing her closer. The girl involuntarily shuddered and from such actions her body reacted: - Damn, you always know how to touch me ... - This is a secret gained by experience, - chuckling, Aidan kissed the girl and immediately asked: - Will you show your magic? - Well ... - Cana hesitantly stretched out: - I really don''t know anything ... I just feel some kind of power and that''s it. - How do you like it? - I like it when I close my eyes, it feels like I''m surrounded by countless snowkes, so beautiful! - Well, that says a lot, try to create them, just like you feel. Your spirit will respond on its own, just start. Aidan stepped back a little and put his hands behind his back. He was eager to see what this adorable Snow Dragon yer could do now. Cana hesitated a little, but then she closed her eyes, exhaled sharply and concentrated, literally right away, small crystals of snow began to appear around, and then, they became more and more ... - Beautiful ... - watching this beautiful dance of thousands of snowkes, Aidan smiled. He liked such coldness, and the icy beauty enchanted him. There was not much in this world that could make him smile. In something with his crazy side, he could agree, for example, they were both interested in beauty, they both admired her. They just acted differently with her. One wanted to defile, and the other just to touch, which is why Aidan reached out and touched the cold snowkes. "Not so bad, even a little cold, ordinary snow, so far nothing outstanding ... But, for now" - as the guy''s eyes shed with confidence, Cana immediately stopped using magic and immediately sighed: - For now, that''s all ... Aidan put his finger in his mouth and relished it with pleasure. - Mm ... Pretty tasty! This is the best ice I''ve ever eaten! - Truth? - it is not clear why, but Kana was delighted: - Do you want more? Laughing, Aidan came closer and hugged the girl again: - You still have time to feed me, let''s go, you need to rest. - Ha, perhaps ... I want to go to a warm bed ~ - Then what are we waiting for ?! Laughing yfully, a couple of wizards quickly left the forest. Very soon, on the way, they will meet Erza, and then the three of them will head to the nearest restaurant. Another carefree night in which he again distracted from reality ... Around that moment, Polyushka was studying something special in his hut under the bright lights of candles. Arge apple-sizedcrima, very strange, containing some kind of mesmerizing golden light. Aidan''s gift turned out to be precisely thiscrima, which contains a certain amount of his life magic. For a healer like Polyushka, such a gift has be something very valuable, far superior in importance to any Dragon Lacrima. For her, such magic was akin to a treasure, and it was this that she wanted to start studying immediately. Still, life can influence people in different ways. Even if Aidan warned a woman to be careful, even with such seemingly "kind" magic, her determination and thirst for new knowledge can lead to surprising consequences. Even if he didn''t want to risk it, he still gave her such a special gift ... Chapter 124 Chapter 124 *** Fairy Tail, a ce where time goes very differently from the rest of the world. Here Aidan spent day after day. He more than once went on missions with Natsu or Gray, and also managed to go on a mission with Lisanna, Elfman and his dear Wendy. The time spent with Erza and Kana became more frequent and already very quickly they even began to forget about the contract and tried to be with him at once. In his spare time, Aidan continued to train the new Dragon yer, whose appearance surprised many, including Makarov. The old man was clearly impressed by this news. Three Assassins at once in the guild is already quite significant, especially considering that his grandson is also an Assassin and, like Cana, was a member of the Second Generation. Strong magicians gradually grew, and the girl trained non-stop. Now Aidan could at least do something to help her, since he himself possessed ice magic. Often reading books aside, he supervised the training, sometimes Gray joined them, he, perhaps, turned out to be the most joyful, since the guild added one more ice wizard. But behind all this carelessness and everyday life, there was a long shadow that was growing day by day. Aidan was worried about many things, including the effect of his magic on others. Slowly, his patience was running out ... In the library for another book, Aidan decided to contact Ikaruga. In recent weeks, his appearance has changed again, not only has his clothes be more strict, like a dark shirt and simple trousers, but his eyes seem to have lost their former shine. He literally changed before our eyes, although he did not care, many have already begun to notice the changes. He noticed them himself, after leaving Mavis, everything became kind of dull ... Now he was more and more clearly aware that what was happening to him was much more serious than he had initially thought. Only, now is not the time at all ... Energy suddenly emanated from the blue sphere in his hand, and Aidan dropped his eyes and immediately met the attractive girl on the other side. Ikaruga smiled and bowed. - Master, I am happy to see your face. "Yes, and I''m yours ..." Aidan shrugged, as he couldn''t deny the girl''s lovely appearance. Although, his casual words clearly pleased her. One charming smile was worth what ... In any case, he was counting on this, since Ikaruga probably did everything in her best possible way and deserved at least some kind of reward. - How is it on the ind? Finally he asked the main question. The sorceress smiled sweetly and shook her head. - Nothing. More precisely, nothing important to you. Some kind of tribe lives here, as you said. I did not contact them, and the pyramid is still empty. Nobody started any ritual. Although... Noticing the thoughtfulness on the girl''s face, the wizard narrowed his eyes: - What is there? - Well, you see, sir ... Recently, some suspicious young man arrived on the ind. I didn''t like his appearance at once, some little brow-haired guy, here ... - the girl deftly took out a small notebook from her deep cut-out and turning a couple of dozen pages directed it to thecrima. Although the cloudy surface of the sphere slightly spoiled the images, Aidan was still able to distinguish the portrait and immediately recognized the person drawn by Ikaruga. "This is it ..." - he frowned. - You draw well ... This is exactly who I need. The girl smiled sweetly: - Thank you, sir, I am still not bad at writing poetry, if you are interested ... By the way, this man left immediately after he found the vige of these strange creatures. - Strange creatures? `` Oh yeah ... '''' Ikaruga turned a couple of pages and again showed a drawing of a horned creature with wed paws: - This is how they look ... Pretty cute, right? It seems they are not hostile. "Yes, you''re right ..." Aidan nodded thoughtfully. The demon race from Galun looked exactly as he remembered. "Okay, keep tracking, as soon as the ship arrives with a huge chunk of ice, let me know. Up to Galuna no more than three days'' journey, I can speed up and do it in a day. Be prepared. Ikaruga bowed again and, as usual, opened up a beautiful view of her impressive charms: - I will wait for you with impatience. As soon as the connection was broken, Aidan leaned back in his chair and thought: "They''ve already started scouting the area ... This guy is from Leon''s team. Soon Diliora will be brought to the ind and I will have three whole years to wait for thepletion of the ritual. I think during this time Leon will y his part with his henchmen. Three years ... How I hate to wait, eh ... " On that day, time again, as if at the behest of someone''s thought, began to drag on more slowly. The darkness buried deep within Aidan''s body began to awaken, preparing to break free in yet another rampage. He felt the time to leave the guild was drawing near. The next three years will again be filled with a long wait, you just had to ept it and get used to it ... Just keep on waiting ... Chapter 125 Chapter 125 *** For some, time continued to slow down, but for others it seemed to stop. On that day, in a dark forest covered with countless swamps and imprable darkness, there was a meeting of two dark wizards. In the moonlight, a slender silhouette in a blue cloak stood out noticeably for its forms. Beautiful dark hair and bright red eyes, even in such a dark ce, her stunning appearance made you forget, as if in a dream. Ultear threw off her hood and stared coldly at the little old man ten meters away. He did not hide his disfigured face covered with dark tattoos, now his bald skull resembled burnt flesh - there was a feeling as if his head had been on a hot frying pan, the old letters simply disappeared, and the old man''s hands covered with bloody bandages were terrifying, while his right eyepletely blind. Now he looked more like some kind of creepy monster. The recoil from the use of the forbidden spell nearly killed him, but he still managed to contact the Heart of the Grimoire and now bowed with noticeable joy: - Miss, I ... My guild, all my people, they ... - I know, you already said everything in your message. That''s not why I''m here. We want to know who did it? - I ... - the old man clenched his fists until his bones hurt and croaked: - Fairy Tail! - ABOUT? Ultear smiled slyly.``That''s why I''m here ... She would definitely not have been sent to these negotiations if the strongest guild in Fiore had not been mentioned. - So a senior wizard was sent for you? Curiously, this expected, rather, surprises how you survived. As far as we know, there is only one senior wizard in Fairy Tail. But he would have killed you all without any problems, even with your magic, you simply would not have been able to survive. Who was it? The old man gritted his teeth and replied with hatred: - Two ... More precisely, one. The girl does not count, the scariest one is the guy with ice magic! Geek! Terrible opponent, never seen such ice ... - Ice? Ultear narrowed her eyes and wondered. In fact, she has collected information about Fairy Tail long ago. Still, in the near future she needed to infiltrate the council, she simply must know everything about the Legal Guilds and outstanding wizards. So she heard about one person who just fits that description. - And what kind of ice is there? Ultear asked. The old man snorted: - Probably forgotten magic, Ice is ck and terribly dangerous, it spread like an infection and began to kill my people. They didn''t even have time to squeak! I alone survived, as I was able to escape from this bastard. He is clearly an experienced wizard, albeit young ... I want to kill him! I will do anything if you ... - So this is it! Ultear did not even pay attention to the old man''s pleas, her lips stretched in a reckless grin: - I listened ... The youngest senior wizard, rarely appearing in public. He is even stronger than the grandson of the current Fairy Tail Master. So he really is an ice wizard ... - You know him?! "Hmm," Ultear raised her eyes again and narrowed her eyes in irritation. - Do you even remember what he looks like? - Hmm, - the old man gritted his teeth, and then snorted: - Of course, I will never forget that filthy face! "That''s how ..." Ultear smiled sweetly, and then slowly walked over to the old man. He immediately tensed, he understood well who he had contacted, and how dangerous the people of the Heart of Grimoire could be. But, he tried not to show fear. But when Ultear got closer to him, she suddenly grinned ominously and pped her hand on the magician''s head, he didn''t even have time to react as on his head, as if red marks had spread like worms! - Aaaa! Iaaaaaa! - the old man fell to his knees and began to scream hysterically, the power of magic burst into his ears and eyes, gradually Ultear smiled more and more, her ominous look turned into a mad grin. A minuteter, the bloody skull from all the facial openings of which streams of blood flowed down fell to the ground along with the dead body. Ultear sighed and wiped her thin palm on her dark cloak. Then she turned away and raised an interested gaze to the sky: - Curious ... - something strange shed in her scarlet eyes: - And he is pretty, dear ... Such a strange feeling, as if I have already seen him. And his eyes ... How interesting ... Touching her chest, the girl smiled a little: - So, Aidan, huh? That day she saw his face for the first time ... Without realizing the reason, she instinctively wished to meet him. Perhaps this feeling was mixed with a gambling desire to test and torment the ice wizard, but she still felt something special in him and that was what she wanted to find out personally. Long before the day he nned everything, Ultear was already preparing to take her step ... Then she did not even suspect how intertwined their fates were, and who he really was. *** Ere. Headquarters of the Magic Council. One day, several people from the council gathered at an extraordinary meeting, on that day only three seats were empty. This didn''t surprise any of them, they had been looking for recements for retired or deceased wizards for more than a year. On the open balcony, instead of the windows of which were tall stone arches, there was arge round table and it was at this table that all the main members of the council usually gathered during meetings. The fattest and tallest of them all spoke first. The old man''s name was Crawford Sim, and he was the current chairman - rightfully holding the highest office among all the members of the council. "So Fairy Tail For over a year now, the wizards of this guild have been behaving more aggressively than usual. They used to be a nuisance, but over the past year, I''ve heard of them more often than even in the past decade! Sim nced at Yajima and asked: - Did Makarov give them even more freedom? - I think he has everything under control, - the little old man was calmly taken away. In the past, he bore the Fairy Tail mark and was a very good friend of Makarov. Therefore, he always looked after his guild, even in the council he always kept the side of Fairy Tail, so he answered such questions calmly and collected. "I think it''s worth considering their merits as well,"mented Yajima. "You can criticize Fairy Tail as much as you want, but they are the ones who were involved in the destruction of the Skull Dynasty. - Really? - many in the council were surprised: - So it''s true ... A tall, aged woman nodded. - I heard about it. They say that the youngest senior wizard, unlike the rest of the insolent guilds, behaves much more restrained. Little is known about his strength, but at least he does not destroy cities. - Ho, Belno, do you think this willst for a long time? - the gray-haired long-bearded old man snorted: - I assure you, we still have problems with these fools ... Sim smiled kindly and rubbed his bulky belly: - In any case, the case with the Skull Dynasty is already interesting, this dark guild also had enough problems. Do not forget who is responsible for the death of Faris, now we have two people missing ... "They know how to fight in Fairy Tail, but it''s not always for the best," Oog snorted: "But I must admit, even though Faris was old, his strength still inspired respect, but they somehow managed to kill him. So even Fairy Tail is useful ... At least they are strong. - Ha, since we stopped at this, then there is no point in continuing. So, can we finally talk about the important? I still insist on the young generation, the council needs younger people, "suggested a middle-aged man, the only one who had not reached the old age from those present. Belno nodded in agreement. - I think Ledgi is right, we need to prepare a recement and it is better to let them be young talents. - Well, then it''s worth discussing your ideas, - Sim smiled kindly again: - Let''s start ... Chapter 126 Chapter 126 *** In the Eastern Magnolia Forest, the sound of birdsong was quickly drowned out by the dull sound of a distant waterfall. In that ce, on a small stone, two guys and a blue cat were sitting with their legs tucked under them. Happy sighed with displeasure and caught fish, Natsu generally snored and began blowing bubbles with his nose. Aidan, on the other hand, was enjoying the silence of the forest as he waited for a quick prey. "The pure harmony of nature, filled with the deafening breath of life ... It calms, but even this does not help, enough time has passed, the appeal is not far off. Even though it''s only a month before the senior wizard exam, I''m afraid I have just that much time left. I hate to turn a test of ability into a survival game ... "After a quiet sigh, Aidan chuckled. In fact, he was already calm about his problems. Lately he has learned patience. Therefore, now, when it was time to leave, he was just calmly fishing with Natsu, knowing full well that he would leave Magnolia and head towards Galuna that night. In fact, along with a slight sadness of separation, he was finally d of his opportunity to act. Unfortunately, Leon never showed up, Deliora hadn''t arrived yet, which was perhaps the only problem in this situation, besides the loss of time and speedy treatment. "Well, in the end I''ve waited so long, I''ll wait ..." - continuing to fish, Aidan yawned and turned to Natsu: "It''s curious how these dragons managed to hide themselves so much, even I can barely feel their presence ... This is probably due to the fact that they influence their students even now. If I didn''t know about them, I wouldn''t take it to heart at all and would write off everything on the unique magic of the Assassins " Aidan wanted to talk to the dragons that were sitting inside Natsu and Wendy, if possible, but still understood that there were more important things to do now. The waterfall continued to cut through the peaceful silence ... - Natsu, get up! The Dragon! - Aidan shouted sharply, right in the boy''s ear. - BUT?! - he jumped up: - What !? Where?! Chuckling, the wizard pulled out arge fish from his bucket: - Hold Happy. - BUT?! - the cat did not even have time to understand what was happening, as the fish pped him on the head and he fell with her into the nearest bush. - To stand! I will eat you! - the cat began to fight with a rather impressive and dexterous fish, while Natsu sighed with displeasure: - I never caught anything ... - You need to sleep less. Suddenly the guy turned around: - Wendy? - BUT? Where? - Natsu began to look around, when suddenly a cute little girl came out from behind the foliage and waved: - Brother! Natsu! Hey! Aidan smiled warmly and called this cutie closer. Stroking his little sister, he asked: - How is Cana? - We just got back, probably resting. - Wendy smiled happily, her eyes sparkled with happiness when her brother stroked her. Very soon, a group of friends returned to the guild. Surprisingly, it turned out to be quite crowded here today. Aidan looked around carefully, visibly surprised by the situation. - Hmm ... What are they? Is it some kind of holiday? - B-brother ... Well, you''re leaving soon, so we decided ... Wendy was not given an answer as Macau''sughter echoed through the guild. - Ha ha ha! Aidan, today we drink to you! - Let''s drink! - Let''s drink! The entire guild was immediately heard loud shouts. This time, they decided to escort another senior wizard as they should. Then Aidan finally understood whytely everyone was behaving so strangely and did not go on assignments. Even Gray, after a recent affair with Aidan, decided to take a break. "So they nned it all ..." - involuntarily smiling, the guy looked at his friends aside: - So you... - Not! - Suddenly Mira came up and immediately put her thin finger to his lips: "Fairy Tail isn''t supposed to say goodbye, we''ll just celebrate a quick meeting!" - That''s it! - Canaughed and began to empty the barrel of booze in one gulp. Gray flinched at such a sight: - Damn, how much does it fit? While his friends wereughing around Aidan, he continued to smile, the warmest feelings lurked in his smile. For him, parting always seemed like something difficult, but still there is no ce for sadness in this guild ... "Yes, I would have such carelessness ..." - chuckling, the guy hugged Wendy and stroked little Charlie. Today he wanted to spend as much time with loved ones as possible. The fun was not going to end, but someone had already started to brawl ... During thest week, Aidan enjoyed Erza and Kana''spany, although he wanted to be with Mira as well, but for some reason she continued to avoid him. Finally today he met her again. Even if the noise and din reigned in the guild, he made his way through the crowd and came closer to the girl: - Hello. - he didn''t even know where to start, unlike the others, Cana didn''t have fun. Natsu got into a fight with Gray for a long time, and Erza continued to scold them with displeasure. But Mira didn''t interfere. When the fight broke out in full, Elfman also intervened and then it began ... Then even Erza was no longer sitting on the sidelines. Booze and tables and chairs flew all over the guild. Shouts andughter must have thundered all over Magnolia. Mira looked down awkwardly and nodded. - Hello... Aidan sat down next to him and, admiring the cheerful fight of his friends, waved to smiling Kana, and then said: - I came to you yesterday ... You ... "I was busy," Mira answered shortly: "And what did you need? The guy paused, and then sighed: - I think after Akane, we somehow have everything ... It stopped. - You think so? - asked the sorceress with a sarcastic grin: - And who is to me for this? - Hmm, - Aidan tensed, and then nodded: - You''re right ... Looks like I didn''t try hard enough. But you ran away too, didn''t you? "Well," Mirajane bit her lip and lowered her head. "I just ... I''m somehow ufortable. After that time ... - So are you afraid? - I''m not afraid! - the girl snorted irritably: - W-just ... Cana and this arrogant they are so honest, and I ... - You are wonderful, - Aidan smiled tenderly: - Our "not date" went perfectly, I wanted to repeat, but when I came, your sister always said that you were not at home. I understand, I already have Kana and Erza, you probably despise me for this ... I confess, I myself do not know how to be ... I like you three very much, I do not want to hurt you, but reason tells me that this is not allowed, while these two insist that everything is in order ... With a heavy sigh, Aidan shook his head. - Forgive me for that ... I''m like a child who was taught that several girls are bad. But ... - turning sharply to the girl, Aidan confidently said: - I want this to continue, everything that happened between us, I do not want to end like this. At least I ... If you are disgusted to be with such a person, I understand. Mira continued to blush in embarrassment, while her eyes trembled incessantly, she stared at the guy and did not know how to express her feelings. "P-moron and why are you saying that ... I ... I ..." - clenching her fists, Mira exhaled sharply and resolutely replied: - I want to! - Do you want? - W-well ... - Mira has grown stiff again: - I want to continue. I ... I''m not going to say that I''m delighted with the know-it-all or your rtionship with this Cana, but ... I, I want to ... B-be with you. - BUT? - the guy''s eyes instantly sparkled: - Seriously? - Fool! I won''t tell you ten times! Mirajane stood up abruptly and grunted in annoyance. - I am enraged by the girls curling around you! If at least one of them prevents me from being with you, know that I will rip her head off! "Uh, I get it," Aidan waved his hands nervously. "You shouldn''t throw such threats ... - Hmm, - the girl stretched out her lips and thoughtfully looked away: - You know, today, before you leave, I''ll just let you kiss me. - Wow! - Do not "wow" me here! - Mira blushed deeply and stamped her foot: - You are a fool, that''s all! I went! "Um," the guy didn''t have time to say a word, as the sorceress, pushing everyone on the way, decided to beat some poor fellow. The sound of broken bones echoed eerily throughout the guild ... "Yeah ... who would have thought" - sighing, the guy thought: "What a piercing she is ... Such a cutie!" At sixteen, Mira did not at all resemble the grown-up and gentle girl she would be in just a few years. More often than not, she hid her feelings, and only with Aidan did she show her amazingly charming side. - Helpeeeee! However, her rigidity sometimes frightened ... Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Earlier, Erza finally got rid of the annoying magicians and hitting Natsu and Gray on the head, noticed Aidan and Mira chatting. "Hmm, she finally made up her mind, a coward ..." - carefully assessing the situation, the girl decided not to interfere. "If he likes her, that''s good ... Wow, but she still pisses me off!" - Oh, you shit! - suddenly yelled Gray: - Yes, I''ll shove your fire to the most ... - Nehru to spit when you open your mouth! Natsu was furious. Erza sighed in displeasure and a dark shadow immediately crept over her face: "But when will you stop ?!" Wendy, Charlie and Happy sat next to Cana and watched the whole scuffle. Although, one small cat was looking at a cute kitty, which, in turn, looked bored at the blushing Mirajane. "Looks like they have fun there ..." - Charlie has already ceased to be annoyed by the women circling around Aidan. She realized that this was a useless undertaking and only became even more confident in her desire to learn how to transform. "Wait with me ..." Her resolve grew day by day. - By the way, the Master is not visible, - said Wendy, looking around: - It looks like he won''te ... Cana sipped her wine. - Haa ... It''s just that the old man is not in the guild. A couple of days ago he went somewhere ... - Yes? I did not know. Happy nodded quickly. - Yes, Natsu and I saw him! He said that he was summoned by some co-so ... Sobrbet, vow ... Ah, I don''t remember! Charlie sighed in exasperation. - Advice ... You, stupid cat, do you think about anything other than fish? - Eh-he-he, I think about you. - Happy broke into a stupid smile, to which Charlie just rolled her eyes and sighed: "Here is a club ..." Cana nced at her boyfriend out of the corner of her eyes and grinned: "He still caught her ... She is so cute when with him. Hmm ... "- suddenlyughing, Cana shook her head: "I didn''t think I would praise another girl who fell for my boyfriend. Is everything okay with me? Yes, it''s probably after that night three of us, Erza really shocks me, I admire her confidence " Continuing to drink and smile, Cana kept an eye on Aidan until he finally approached her. The fight in the guild has already moved to the street, and someone decided to make a fire, it is clear who ... There even Happy decided to take part, and Gray was forced to carry firewood. While the Master was disappearing somewhere, the wizards becamepletely insolent and began to bawl songs right in the street. - So who''s going to get the meat? - Natsu shouted - Meat, meat! - Elves patted Gray on the back: - Come on, hunting is a job for men! - I passed, - the magician shook his head in displeasure: - I already dragged these fucking logs! - Ha, our Gray is just a coward - he is afraid of a fight with boars! - Natsuughed, and then got a piece of ice on the head. - Aai! - Well, it started ... - Elfman sighed as the two began to fight again, and then shouted: - Right now, I''ll show you a peasant fight! Macao and Wakabe looked at each other and continued to plump while admiring this funny show. Until nightfall, most of the wizards roasted meat and had fun around the fire. After a short conversation with Erza and Wendy, Aidana caught Kahn and they locked themselves in the library. - As in the good old days ... - the girl smiled, making herselffortable on the table. Aidanughed. - Evokes memories ... "Haha, I just hope Levy isn''t watching. The guy grinned cheerfully and shouted: - Levi, are you there ?! Cana burst outughing and yfully bit her lip, and then the guy crept up to her cute ears and whispered: - You see, we are all alone ... - Ah ~ This night dragged on for an amazingly long time, each time touching the girl''s lips, Aidan seemed to sink in time. Suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes and broke into a gentle smile. Beautiful Erza stood right in front of him and gave him the passion of her lips, and then, as if by magic, the moon changed its position and Aidan was on the roof of the guild, gently touching Mirajane''s beautiful lips. He tried to convey to them as much of his own feelings as possible, for them such a strange rtionship has long ceased to matter - they just enjoyed it. When everything in your soul trembles, everything else does not matter ... Tearing himself away from the girl''s sensual lips, Aidan smiled tenderly. - You are not running ... "You won''t wait," Mira gave him a sharp kiss and grinned. - Just try to stay ... - I''ll be back in a month. She nodded slightly and whispered awkwardly: - Promise me ... Pleasee back as early as possible, I want to continue, well ... That conversation ... - Of course I promise. - in the reflection of the beautiful moon, her blue eyes were incredibly mesmerizing. Aidan slowly ran his hand through her stunning hair and closed the beautiful Mira in a long kiss. The girl in love trembled more and more from his touch. She no longer resisted, she no longer ran away from these feelings. On this day, she waspletely convinced of everything ... "I love ... I love you ..." - kissing him, the sorceress continued to smile happily. If she could speak, she simply would not be able to keep these words. Two streams of tears slowly rolled down Mirajane''s cheeks, and she plunged into this warm feeling of unity with her beloved ... Chapter 128 Chapter 128 * After a while, the sounds died down, theughter and screams of the wizards simply disappeared along with the darkness of the night. The fire was burning out, drunken mages were snoring in the guild, and Aidan sat on the roof in splendid istion and watched the dawn. The moon and stars were slowly losing their brilliance ... Suddenly, a little old man appeared not far from the guy. Makarov carefully looked around and stopped at the edge of the roof, watching the remnants of a burning out fire. Nearby, Happy and Natsu were snoozing in an embrace, and Gray with a bottle of wine leaning back against the guild door. The stormy night ended so calmly. Late, Cana and Erza left with Wendy, and after that Mira left with Lisanna. However, the Elves are still asleep somewhere in the side of the bar. This time even someone gave him a drink until he was blue in the face ... Aidan hadn''t taken a drop of alcohol that night, but somehow this morning he still felt like he was drunk. From minute to minute, he was preparing to leave, for that night he had time to say goodbye to everyone. - Beautiful morning ... - the guy smiled, admiring the bright dawn. The sun slowly swam over the horizon and covered the world with its scorching rays of heat. Magnolia, sparkling in the morning, is beautiful. Makarov also admired the beautiful sight and nodded: "It''s true, I remember my first day when I just became the new Fairy Tail Master. Ha ... I sat here until the morning. Glorious time ... - turning his eyes to the ground, Makarov muttered irritably: - Although, even then, the guild was not so destroyed! Aidanughed, pped himself on the knees, and finally stood up. - Yeah ... Cleaning is to be done here ... It''s good that I''m dumping. - Oh, you bastard! - the old man grumbled: - No shame, no conscience! - Ha-ha, I took the task there, I''ll be back in a month. Aidan turned to the Master and nodded slightly. - I hope everything will be all right ... - Hmm, are you still asking? - Makarov grunted: - Come on, if you stayte, I''m not going to pull the skin off you, but someone more terrible! - Hmm, - a series of goose bumps ran down the guy''s spine: - It''s hard to argue ... Remembering the menacing looks of the girls, especially Mira, Aidan was definitely going to hurry up. "Well, in any case, after Galuna, I will stay for a week and survive the conversion, and then I can go back. Delov ... Just there and back " That is why no one was particrly worried, after all, everyone knew that he was only leaving for a month, for magicians from Fairy Tail this is amon thing. - Okay, where are you going? - Asked Makarov, without obvious interest. Aidan turned his gaze to the sky and said enthusiastically: - Another step on the way to the future, I can finally do at least something ... Makarov looked thoughtfully at the guy and nodded with a grin: - Then try. Aidan''s smile hid a lot, mostly confidence, while his eyes sparkled with faith and determination. He turned to the old man and nodded, and then simply jumped off the roof and walked slowly towards the rising sun. As always, a strong back, an even and confident step. Makarov involuntarily smiled, following the silhouette with a thoughtful look: "Back when he was thin and weak ... Ha, nothing has changed. Eh, be careful ... "- turning around, the old man sighed and headed further into the guild. The time hase to punish the vitors! * Sad, gloomy and somehow quiet. By evening, the whole guild was filled with a heavy atmosphere. Mainly because of the punishment of Makarov, who forced almost everyone to clean up mountains of rubbish and repair the building. Moreover, the majority did not even move away from a terrible hangover. But, someone sighed for another sorrow ... After Aidan left, Wendy, Cana, Erza and Mira sat in the guild and talked quietly. Everyone was not in a good mood, especially Mirajane, she generally wanted to kill someone, but continued to restrain herself, looking at sweet Wendy. - Maybe let''s go on a mission? - Cana suddenly offered, sipping wine. - Can ... - Erza nodded: - I just wanted to try his gift ... Again the conversation touched Aidan and Mira involuntarily touched the bracelet on her arm: "I could have warned you that you would leave at night ... Although, whom I am deceiving, everything was clear anyway ... He behaved too nicely, but I, as always, let him ..." - So, that''s it! - Wendy stood up abruptly and looked around with displeasure: - What are those gloomy faces ?! Collect things, today we go on a mission! `` Uh, but ... '''' Erza tried to argue, but Wendy cut in firmly. - Today the Master gave me a task, I can''t do it alone. Let''s go together, I already called Natsu! - Well, why not ... - Cana sighed and shrugged. She definitely wanted a distraction, the booze was useless here. All the rest quickly agreed and very soon the girls gathered for amon task. Meanwhile, Aidan made his way to Galuna. * Reaching the ind turned out to be even easier than he initially thought. It took only a day as the wizard finally reached the distant Galuna. Using ice, he crossed kilometers across the sea at an amazing speed, and at dawn he already set foot on the sandy shore. On that day, he visited this significant ce for the first time. The gloomy firmament, dotted with countless stars, covered even these distantnds with its endless canvas. Aidan smiled involuntarily and felt theing vitality. Very quickly, he prated deeper, touching small insignificant insects, making his way through animals, right to the deepest part of the ind, meeting a unique demonic race. Even without eyes, Aidan quickly sensed their silhouettes. - Demons, yes ... There is something interesting in their bodies, I still can''t look deeper, so it''s not clear overall. Maybe if you kill them, you get toprehend something? Yes, it sounds cruel, but still ... - Thinking, Aidan continued to walk into the depths of the ind. Of course, he was not going to kill, but he still did not cancel some of his theories. For example,prehend the magic of death or living in sanity and thereby avoid future conversion. That is why he often thought about death ... Having made his way into the forest, the wizard took out a roundcrima from his backpack and quickly contacted Ikaruga. - My lord, - the girl, as always, bowed politely. Aidan, in turn, did not exchange for empty words: - I''m on the ind,e to the pyramid. No goals in sight yet? - Got it. - the sorceress nodded: - Two more ships have arrived, they are probably waiting for someone, as they set up camp near the pyramid. - Okay, wait for me.. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Aidan crossed the forest and met Ikaruga again for the first time in a long time. The girl, as always, sparkled with her sexuality. As befits, she greeted him with a low bow in her own style, and then they set off together. Stopping at the highest part of the ind, the pair of wizards reached the high ancient pyramid. It wasrger than the trees and stretched right through the tall thickets. In fact, this ce seemed to be just an ideal altar for all kinds of forbidden rituals. Perhaps, in the past, this ind just served as a refuge for dark sorcerers who practice something dangerous and condemned in the current circles of wizards. The dwelling race of demons here is clearly not without reason. Aidan slowly surveyed every corner of the pyramid, looked up at the high lunar disk in the sky, and nodded in satisfaction as everything went ording to n. "Judging by Mavis''s words, the Moondrop does not require quite a pyramid, rather it needs a sturdy and even altar. By the runes that she showed me, a lot bes clear ... "- examining the old columns, dotted with ancient signs, Aidan understood enough: "This ind ... The shape of the moon, the perfect pyramid ... Judging by the records, it was created just for the Moon Drop ritual. Although the magic is old, it looks like Leon somehow managed to unearth it. He also learned about the ind and somehow managed to win over Deliora. At least he should manage ... He has no choice, this altar is ideal and far from people. Council would not stick here ... Although, I am surprised how he was able to move almost an entire mountain for whole kilometers. How diligent ... "- closing his eyes, Aidan thought a little, and then got up and turned to Ikaruga: - Let''s go downstairs, I want to check something. The girl calmly followed her master. Very quickly they got to a deep and huge dungeon, it was just perfect for such a giant monster like Deliora. Only Aidan frowned sharply as he looked around the cave: "And how on earth did they manage to shove him in here?" - however, he did not think too much about it, in fact, the cave was created just for the Ritual, which is why it was basically veryrge and t in the most basic ce where the moonlight fell. Having quickly surveyed the area, the wizard destroyed a couple of stctites, and then climbed one of the rocks and asked Ikaruga to cut through the cave for a temporary refuge. With a deft movement of the de, the girl fulfilled the order, and after that, Aidanid out his sleeping bag there and created a couple of fireflies with his magic. Admiring their warm lights, he remembered Mavis again, and then closed his eyes and calmly said: - I''ll wait for them here, and you ... If you want to escape, it''s time. - Run away? - the sorceress in bewilderment Morguna, and then frowned: - Why should I run away? "This is important to me, which is why I didn''t tell you about the huge block of ice. You surprised me because you didn''t ask questions. I appreciate that, but it''s also clear - I killed yourrades, destroyed your guild. That''s why I warn you if you interfere with my ns ... As soon as his bloody eyes, sparkling even in the semi-darkness of the cave, turned to her, Ikaruga instantly trembled. A chilling feeling, surpassing even the cold of the most terrible ice, ran through every cell. As if death itself was breathing down the back of her head, so his voice prated her ears: - If even a piece of this ice breaks off and if you decide to take revenge on me, I promise you, death will be thest thing you will dream of. - I ... - Ikaruga averted her trembling eyes and whispered: - I didn''t even think about it, why do you say that, sir ... I have long decided to serve you, I have only one dream - I want you to trust me. Aidan closed his eyes again and all the grave cold from the cave evaporated. He paused for a moment and sighed: - Sorry ... I killed those people, it''s stupid of me to trust you. My life is worthless until I repay the one who gave me this chance. It''s strange, but ... I feel unworthy to live while she is suffering. Even if I have never met her ... - barely wetting his eyelids, the scarlet glint of his eyes collided with the bright glint of golden fireflies: - I''m not sure if I''m doomed, but every year the number of those killed by me only grows. In the end, is this an honest exchange? Why is my chance to live again so ... Disappointing. Turning his gaze to the sorceress, Aidan smiled wryly. "Do you want to kill me for yourrades?" If you really want to, I can''t allow ... if I die, this chance will be even more disappointing. Therefore, please, if you want revenge, just leave, save your strength, do not hope to stab me in the back, I will be many times more ruthless ... It will not work to kill me, no matter how you try. Ikaruga continued to stand like this, her head bowed, now her shoulders suddenly trembled. She whispered softly: - I ... I just want to understand you ... I don''t have a single drop of anger, I ... I''m sad. Every time I look at you, my chest hurts ... I don''t understand ... "You''re too impressionable a girl," Aidan smiled slightly and shook his head. - I don''t think it will bring you anything good. Ikaruga closed his eyes and nodded silently, but she was definitely not going to back down, sat down on the stone floor and put her katana in front of her. "Well, I guess it''s her choice ..." - returning to himself, Aidan found himself in the subconscious, right on the altar, in front of that grimoire in a strange gray binding, reminiscent of a me, the tongues of which enveloped the cover and each of the pages. The same ck altar, a door with an emerald skull floating in the distance, and countless stars. Sincest time nothing has changed here. Although, perhaps, only the grimoire has be smaller. After the first set of information, it decreased noticeably. Compared to the past, this is about a third of the total size. Perhaps touching it wille out no more than three or four times. Aidan, of course, did not even try to specte, now he came here just to look around, as he did for thest week. He was drawn here, he wanted to touch him, but he knew perfectly well that now was the wrong time and ce. Even aside from Ikaruga and the inders, Aidan simply couldn''t afford to scare away Leon and his henchmen. That is why he just looked, admired the stars and waited. "Soon ... As soon as I finish here, return to Onslow and I will do everything" - he had nned this step for a long time. He wanted to return to that damned ce where he had lost two years of his life and explore everything there. Moreover, the county was in a very convenient location. The huge mountain range divided the boundaries of the Kingdom of Seven and was just the perfect area for the next appeal. The mountains spread for kilometers, and if everything is done correctly, then it is possible that in the end you won''t even kill anyone. However, Aidan doubted this, at least he already remembered his attempt to escape, eventually killing a bunch of pirates. He didn''t want to go to sea anymore, so as not to identally get lost, but he wanted to get away from the guild as far as possible. And the ns did not include conversion, or rather, he wanted to contain it, because there was already some method ... Besides, the desire to explore those ruins in Onslow also yed a significant role. Only one magic spear was worth what, and yet it was only at the very beginning of the ruins. Who knows what was lurking even deeper. There might be traps, but Aidan was no longer that stupid problem seeker, he already knew much more about magic and barriers. So he was confident in his abilities, something was pulling him into those ruins, perhaps a desire topletely resolve unpleasant memories from the past.. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 * Aidan had learned to wait a long time ago, so time dragged on for him in the usual rhythm, neither fast nor slow, very soon he opened his eyes and left his cave. Several days passed in the blink of an eye. Then he no longer rested, all his attention was directed only to the most important thing. "Ur ..." - a huge piece of ice appeared right in front of him. Most recently, it was moved to this gigantic grotto. Aidan studied him steadily, he felt people nearby and even out of the corner of his eye noticed Ikaruga, watching from one of the ledge of underground rocks. Leon and his people were talking about something, but Aidan didn''t even pay attention to them. For several days he had been staring at the ice sealing Deliora. "They''ve got everything ready, haven''t they?" - nothing was hidden from his gaze, Aidan had already seen this piece of ice, in the distantnds of Istvan. He had already touched him, since then he had waited so long for this day, the very moment when he could finally begin to collect Ur''s soul piece by piece. The wizard quickly got rid of his gloomy thoughts and pulled out arge purple crystal. After visiting Akane, he decided to rece the previouscrima. A spell has long been cast on it, it remains only to set seals around the entire perimeter of the cave. After a heavy sigh, Aidan straightened his shirt and rose from his knees. He had waited too long, judging by Ikaruga''s information, the Moon Drop Ritual would begin today. With the strength and skills of the sorceress, it was not a problem to track opponents. "Perhaps it was not a bad decision to ept her ..." - looking at the focused girl in the distance, Aidan nodded slightly, which immediately caused her sweet smile. "She''s strange ... She''s really too impressionable. It looks like it''s not just my strength, she needs something ... I couldn''t use magic to force her to follow me? Maybe she''s really good at hiding her hatred. It doesn''t seem like ... She''s too convincing an actress. In any case, if anyone interrupts my ns, I will bury it alive! " - with an icy gleam in his eyes, Aidan turned his attention to Leon and his henchmen. The ice maker himself hid his face with a horned helmet resembling a kind of skull. This p hid only half of his face, otherwise you can see his youthful features. After all, Leon was now at most seventeen years old. In his fur cape, he seemed like a dangerous foe, especially with a chilling aura everywhere, but in fact, his cold did not frighten Aidan at all. To him, he seemed no more than a weak child who had barely mastered the faint meaning of ice magic. So he paid no attention to his henchmen at all, a simple bunch of youngsters, two weak magicians and a girl. After waiting for everyone to leave the dungeon, Aidan finally began to act. In advance, he had installed several hidden magic circles deeper underground in order to prevent ice leakage in the future. Moreover, hepletely froze the streams of water and also set restrictions on his ck ice. Now it remains to install only the main seal of the spell on the containment ice itself and its base, andter to deeply hide thecrima. It was in that order that Aidan began to act. Ikaruga watched as he concentratedly crept up to the huge chunk of glittering ice. Stopping just a couple of steps from him, the magician involuntarily tried to stretch out his hand, but, halfway through, he stopped abruptly and pulled his fingers away: - I''m sorry ... I don''t know if you can feel, but I''m here ... - With a slight smile, the wizard folded a couple of signs with his hands and pped his palms on the ground: - Perfect Seal of the Heavenly Queen! - instantly blue letters scattered around the ground, Aidan quickly gathered his thoughts in order, folded his right hand into a fist and directed his left palm towards a huge piece of ice: - Belt of Heavenly Aplishments! - all the letters on the ground immediately trembled and flew up sharply, quickly gathering into a ring, which then split into three and fastened with a belt on the ice, sealing Delior. The letters shed brightly for thest time and became invisible. The first part of the n was sessfullypleted. Aidan let out a long breath and smiled. "Thank you Mavis, this method is moreplicated, but with it I am many times calmer ..." - even though in the past he had learned one spell, but as it turned out he had some drawbacks. When Mavis pointed them out, luckily she showed a more powerful spell. That is why, the seal will gradually hold the ice together and the Moon Drop will generally not harm it. By holding the ice together, this seal allowed the ice to move in the desired direction that the user indicated. Mavis didn''t know how to separate the soul, but she came up with a way to separate and ce absolutely everything in the rightcrima. Therefore, in fact, thanks to this seal, the ice in any case will be attracted to the right ce, like a ma, not a single drop will be wasted. Aidan didn''t settle for that, he cast a few more spells and covered almost the entire cave. He did not want to miss a piece or a grain of ice, in which the remnants of Ur''s soul could remain. Following this, he pulled out the key of the Virgin and immediately summoned her. A beautiful girl materialized in the bright starry re right in front of him. She immediately put her hand on her chest and bowed: - Master. He already knew a way to encourage her to do quality work ... `` I will punish you if you dig the ground and set thiscrima deeper, '''' stretching out arge sparkling crystal, Aidan touched his forehead and his fingers immediately sparkled, then moving them to the purple mineral, he whispered: - Heavenly connection. - suddenly, three discs surrounding Deliora''s ice shed with blue lights and several letters immediately separated from him, quickly flying into the surface of the purplecrima. Having finished with this, the magician handed it over to the Virgo. - Will you really punish? She asked, calmly examining the stone in her hands. - Don''t worry, I keep my word. - And how deep? - About twenty meters. - Wow! - the girl''s eyes suddenly sparkled, and Aidan understood something and darkened sharply: - Stop it. Now there is no time for your jokes. Dig twenty meters! - Wow, Master you are so boring ... - the maiden pursed her lips and abruptly began to dig deeper. Aidan''s eyebrow continued to twitch. "Again she caught me ... Here is a small one!" Suddenly, a beautiful silhouette appeared next to Aidan, the ps of her loose clothes immediately attracted his attention and he could involuntarily enjoy the wonderful views of slender legs. Ikaruga smiled sweetly and feigned embarrassment. - What are you doing, sir ... - Hmm, not only your hair is pink ... Are you a sister of the Star Spirit? - Oh, I don''t have a sister, but my baby will definitely be cute! - Smiling strangely, Ikaruga continued to blush. "Oh, and what is going on with them ..." - Aidan sighed and waved his hand, he did not intend to continue this conversation.. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Very soon the Virgo returned, burying the hole she had made in the ground. The girl shook herself, straightened the bracelets with chains on her hands and bowed: - Everything is ready, master, - with a strange smile, the Virgo added: - Now my punishment ... Aidan ignored her, just closed his eyes and concentrated. He felt a connection with thecrima, and then exhaled with relief: "All that remains is to check ... The problem is, I can''t sit here all the time, and I don''t trust Ikaruga. As ast resort, only my ck ice can absorb everything else if someone decides to intervene. Dangerous, but there is no choice, I have already installed everything I could. I hope Mavis is right and everything will work out on time ... " Rubbing his palms, Aidan looked a little more at the huge block of ice and finally turned to hispanions: - Thank you. Virgo, regarding punishment, please wait. I will finish one case and give you the worst punishment in your life! You will never forget him, I promise! - Oh! - the girl already shuddered and blushed a little. For the first time he saw her like this, she even swallowed and nodded: - I ... I get it! Then I''ll get ready! - Okay ... - after his nod, Virgo immediately disappeared in a golden sh. It seemed that at that moment, even being an ice wizard, he felt cold! This girl is clearly not normal ... Ikaruga came closer and smiled. - All is ready? "Yes, mostly ... You should leave too," Aidan sighed and waved his hand. "We''re both leaving." - Oh, but why? She again felt distrust and once again felt unpleasant. She did not know how to reach him and prove her truth. The sorceress really did not feel anything after the death of her rades" in the guild. But, she really wanted to be a part of his life, to see what his path would be like. Unconsciously, she just wanted to follow him, at first, because he seemed strong and interesting to her, and now, in order to see the result, see what the result will be ... Will he be able to achieve his goal? Aidan turned and smiled slightly. "I know, I know, if you''re honest, it makes you angry, and if not, it''s even more annoying." But, I want to warn you, the Seal of the Heavenly Queen has two special properties, one of which will most likely seal you incrima. Even if you bring that old man with the letters here, he will not open this seal. However, its second property makes me be even more calm. Chuckling, Aidan smiled at Ikaruga''s displeased look and waved his hand. - Don''t look like that ... Come on, I have to wait for the first collection of the Moondrop. The wizard was not particrly afraid of the threat from Ikaruga. In the past, with his spell found in the guild, he probably would have had to stay on the ind or find another method to remove this sorceress. Now everything has be a little easier. The second method made it possible to seal everythingpletely for tens of meters around incrima. So the magician didn''t really care about failure. Rather, it will cause even more problems in the future. So he wanted to solve everything in three years. After all, otherwise, with Ultear everything will be much moreplicated. Moreover, even if a smart persones, well versed in unsealing spells, he will still somehow break the seal, and Aidan will definitely feel it. Of course, a worse scenario could have happened, but inaction would have be even more dangerous. If he continues to sit on the spot, then the conversion will inevitably happen on the ind, and already realizing his urges and desires, Aidan did not really doubt that all living things would die out on the ind, except for nts, and that is not a fact ... Perhaps only Ikaruga or some other woman is "lucky" to survive, but whether they want to live after that is another question. If it were Tenryu, he would have no doubts about asking Mavis for help this time. Yes, and on deserted inds, he would hardly have begun to destroy living forests, but animals and people for a sweet soul, he absolutely had no doubt about this. Even with such an understanding of his dark side, he still could not calcte what the reaction would be this time. Previously, he could believe in the best, but now it was impossible to ce a bet at all. It may well happen that he will be even more reasonable and restrained. If so, then from Galloon to get to Fairy Tail is a snap ... That is why it was necessary to act cunningly and not just hide in the seas or in the mountains. * The next day passed without unnecessary problems, on the full moon Leon finally held the first collection of the Moon Drop, and then, together with his pair of minions, watched the process in the dungeon. Aidan waited nearby, watching the violet rays falling on a huge block of ice. The first stage of collecting Ur''s soul passed without unnecessary problems. - Happened! Haha, we did it! - Laughed half-naked wizard next to Leon. Bastia himself only nodded and growled grimly: - Soon ... You just need to wait, and I will kill this creature! Unfortunately, Leon had no idea about the failure of his ns, but can Aidan seed? Now only cold sparkled in his eyes, he could no longer wait and sit still .... Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Aidan sat next to Ikaruga and watched the Moondrop ritual incessantly. It seemed that this moment dragged on for an eternity. Purple reflections of magic shone in his cold eyes, but he did not seem to notice it ... Ikaruga carelessly clung to the boy''s shoulder and closed her eyes. She clearly did not care about this ritual. Usually she would not miss out on such beauty, but this time she was a little tired and just wanted to rx. Aidan did not wake her up, continuing to look at the beautiful purple lights touching thecrima and frowning thoughtfully. Everything happened ording to one of the possible scenarios Mavis and this scenario he really did not like. The girl''s gentle voice shed through his head again: "From what you told me ... Pyramid, a build-up spell ... If you use the Heavenly Queen''s spell, at best, you have to return in three years and thirty-four days, but that''s only if they will be less careful about the effect of dispersion. It will be a big miscalction on their part, so don''t count on it. There is a problem in the form of an umtion of crystallized fumes, so they can stretch the process and affect the ritual. In the end ... Hmm, you should look at the way the moonlight touches the ice. If it falls to one point, you will have to maintain the spell after a year, and then again after the same period. Due to the precise effect of the spell, this is a natural effect. Simply put, you have to go back about three times and support the spell of the Heavenly Queen. The Moondrop also affects him, which is a huge problem. If the spell has a wider radius, there is nothing to be done, you will have to maintain it almost monthly. Although, here you are lucky, because most likely they will be able to print the ice in just a year. In the best case - the first option,e almost at the very end, when the dissipation energy reaches the seal, but this is the most ideal option, in which those conducting the ritual will get rid of vapors and the light will not be dulled " Thinking about it again, Aidan sighed. "She already knew the answer ... Yes, and I knew what to hide ... I''ll have to return in a year." The wizard was a little distracted and looked at the quietly snoring Ikaruga, at her beautiful face. Sleepy she looked too innocent, except, perhaps, her huge chest, which was just nning to fall out of these open clothes ... However, Aidan was now thinking about somethingpletely different. He frowned and gritted his teeth. "Nonsense ... If I rely on her in this matter, I will be aplete idiot. We need toe up with another method. Coming in a year from now is not a problem, but if I n on leaving for Onslow and those ruins, it''s worth ying it safe. If I get stuck there for a hundred years or even die, someone has to take care of Ur ... No, I definitely can''t stay there that long. It is worth sending him a letter ... "- touching the pocket of his shirt, Aidan pulled out a small bag. At the same moment, a white light shed, and a small letter and a pen appeared in his palm. Pulling the parchment out of the envelope, the guy directed the magic into the feather, and it began to transfer words to paper with amazing speed. Only Makarov can intervene in this matter and do everything as it should be. Aidan didn''t want to risk it, so he decided to y it safe, in case of emergency. If suddenly he does not arrive at Galuna in a year, he wanted someone from the guild toe and temporarily rece him. "I left the approximate instructions for the spell, warned about Ikaruga ... I think this grumpy old man will not let you down. Last time I acted like a fool, I don''t understand why ... I should apologize "- folding the envelope, Aidan quickly signed the date and time, and then the letter just fluttered out of his hands and literally disappeared into thin air. "Ha ... Well, in any case, I have to return to the guild in a month or two, this letter will no longer matter," closing his eyes for a moment, Aidan continued to feel the cold purple light of the Moondrop on his skin. Finally, he whispered: - Ikaruga. - Mm? - the girl''s lips twitched slightly and she purred: - What is the owner ...? - I know you are awake. - the guy smiled a little: - Do you like pretending so much? The sorceress slowly raised her head and puffed out her cheeks in displeasure: "I wasn''t pretending. You didn''t ask if I was sleeping ... - Well, here you are right ... After a moment of silence, Aidan looked at Ikaruga seriously. He still decided to do it ... "Okay, I''ll teach you a sustaining spell. It is necessary in order to restore the former power of the spell of the Heavenly Queen. Exactly on this day - in a year, if I do not appear, then you will have to apply it in the exact sequence. I''ll show you everything ... Hmm, if you can handle everything, consider that you have received myplete trust. - Really? - the girl''s eyes immediately sparkled: - I will do everything, my master! `` I hope ... '''' Aidan pursed his lips and looked again at the huge block of ice nearby. "If everything goes wrong, I will still achieve my goal, even if I have to dry up all the seas. I hope you chose the right side, because I do not want to be that person at all. The air froze again, but the sorceress was not afraid, she just smiled confidently and nodded: - Everything will be fine, my master! - Yes ... I will believe. If I could stay, things would be easier. - Standing up, Aidan shook his hair and turned: - Come on, I''ll teach you the spell and leave. For three whole years you will have to support it, otherwise the Moondrop will do its job and scatter it. Of course, I''ll be back in a year, all this is just a safety. In three years I will definitely show up, be sure. If not ... Well, then follow Fairy Tail and have them take the Lacrima out of the ground as soon as all the ice is gone. Then it will be safe and will not seal anyone else. They will find a use for it ... After sighing softly, Aidan no longer turned around. With a quick step, he began to leave the dungeon. Only Ikaruga hesitated a little, looked at the huge block of ice and suddenly said: - Aidan ... The wizard stopped abruptly: "Did she call me by name?" - he was very surprised, but did not interrupt, Ikaruga continued: - I ... I want to know if suddenly ... in the worst case ... Me, what should I do? - At worst? Don''t you think it''s unnecessary to worry about that? I''ll be back and ... - I ... I have a bad feeling ... Aidan lowered his head and sighed. - I understand, I have too ... That makes me so worried. If you want to know, then ... Yes, in the worst case, you just need to meet Makarov from Fairy Tail, of course, as soon as Lacrima is done. Then I think he will tell you everything. - And you? - I? Aidan chuckled and shook his head. "Habit ... I don''t like to talk about anything." I don''t know why you need this, but my problems are still on my neck. Let''s go already, I''ll leave in the morning, the spell is simple, you can master ... On that day, the bright purple light of the Moondrop touched the sealed Ice until morning. At this time, Ikaruga was learning a new spell, and Aidan, with his usual gloomy mood, prepared to leave. Very soon he left Galuna and went to the distantnds of Fiore, to the very County of Onslow, to the deep ancient ruins.. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 *** A few dayster, Aidan crossed mountains and rivers and reached the distantnds of Onslow. On the way, he did not stop, as he felt the very soon approach of the next appeal. In addition, he did not want to contact people. Last time he noticed the special location of the county, it was right on the important border with the country of Seven. Late in the evening, stopping at a very familiar cave, Aidan chuckled wryly, remembering how for two years he had tried to escape from here, and now he himself returned to this unfortunate ce. - Just like going to my home ... Apart from eleven years in theboratory, this is the first ce where I spent more time than in the guild. "All ording to n. Even Ikaruga''s betrayal will not interfere with my case. Joining Fairy Tail is the smartest thought in my past, as sane as trusting Mavis. Hmm ... Look, if this swordsman decides to betray, she will regret it. Although she knows about the letter, she does not know the contents, and Makarov is one of those who can be relied on. The letter is magical and has long been at the guild walls, in a year everything will be decided ... I warned the old man, he must not let me down. Everything is as it should be ... "- issuing a drawn-out sigh, Aidan clenched his fists in irritation: "It''s just not clear where this insecure feelinges from? It''s like a slimy something that prevents you from thinking ... I don''t seem to have missed anything. Even with trust, I proceed with caution, Ikaruga is also not a problem, she is just a figure, until she shows her faith in me. But ... Anyway, I think too much, you need to deal with the appeal and alreadye back. Outside the guild walls, I feel at least a little lighter ... Everything is as shaky as it is annoying! " After a short nod, Aidan without thinking twice went down to the cave, quickly dismantling the ck ice curtain he had left some time ago. Under the dim re of the stars, he disappeared into the darkness and quickly made his way to the terrifying appearance of the room. Although it was difficult to even call it a room, rather the ruins are a real burrow of the monster. Completely broken stones - from the past statues and the altar with a spear there was no trace left, only in the distance, on a small dais, a passage to the next hall was visible. After jumping over all the stones, Aidan went exactly there. In the past, he sealed this ce with ice, so as soon as he reached the ck wall, he immediately ced his palm on a perfectly t surface. One movement and the dark ice fell into beautiful snowkes. The path is finally open. - Well ... Let''s see what you hid there. Back in the past, Aidan wanted to explore this ce. After receiving the spear, he believed that there could be something more valuable to hide here, therefore, until someone else visited it, he would reasonably study everything himself. In the past, he had neither the desire nor the time for this. He just wanted to find a good ce and survive another conversion. Two years alone is not the most pleasant time in his life. Then there was a story on Tenryu and here''s another return ... Making his way down the long hallway, Aidan smiled. - Yes, if you remember, I didn''t want to trust Mavis, or rather I did, but ... Those two years have changed a lot, even now it''s trembling ... If I''m lucky to find a simr barrier, I can survive the conversion very easily, it will dy me for a long time, maybe a month. This is just enough ... With my current strength, I can break through faster. In case of emergency, Derek helped me ... Reaching into his shirt pocket, Aidan pulled four small redcrimas from a small pouch and twirled them in his palm. - The barrier of four lights ... I read about it in the library. If I install it, I won''t be able to remove it myself, and this is in my favor. It is just enough for about six hours ... It is difficult to calcte everything ... Perhaps someone will die. There is no other way, I have about a couple of weeks in stock and then I will no longer be able to restrain myself. Usually I''m in the guise of a madman for about six hours maximum. I will survive this and will be able to live in peace for six months. Although, it would be nice to know something ... If I could strengthen my understanding of magic, it would be even more useful. As ast resort, Aidan had a special magic - some gift from Mavis ... That is why he was confident in the ability to hold back one appeal. That is why he was not in a hurry, he was not worried, but simply came to this ce. Aidan could not go to other countries, as it made no sense. Without proper knowledge of the area, you can identally wander into a populous city and provoke big problems. Distant inds are not a bad option, but there were also disadvantages. For example, in a fit of anger and madness, he could bepletely lost in the world or stumble upon problematic enemies like the Chosen of God or magicians of equal strength. In addition, the incident with the massacre of pirates showed this method is not so effective. Moreover, there are not many inds near Fiore, especially such as Tenryu in general. Of course, you can return to Mavis, but ... The fact is that now even she will not be able to contain his strength. On the ind, she could show a lot, but in her form of projection, her power was excessively limited. At the moment of the second appeal, Aidan was even able to break free from her protection and showed his excessive rage. Then it became clear that Mavis would no longer be able to restrain him. He became stronger and everything else - the magic somehow adjusted to the sorceress''s barrier. Very quickly, he was able to suppress it. That is why he could not rely on anyone, now everything is only in his hands ... "Even if Ie back, she will naturally help me, but this is not an option. Most likely I will break free again and if I get Zeref, I might even die ... I have to do everything myself ... How can I rely on the girl I want to save? Besides, remembering her, I feel helpless ... Without strength and trials, I will achieve little. This time I must reopen the grimoire. " With the seal of Mavis and the barrier of four lights, Aidan was more than confident in his ability to contain theing conversion. This is why the location didn''t really matter. And it fit better than Magnolia, definitely .... Chapter 134 Chapter 134 For almost a whole hour, Aidan walked along a long corridor, over time he realized that he was moving deeper into the ground, since the floor and ceiling were at a slight slope. So at the end of this long journey, he suddenly found himself in a round room with a high domed ceiling. It was decorated with various letters and some kind of mysterious drawings. First of all, in the very center, there was a huge figure of an hourss, which was entangled by a serpentine entity with the head of a lion. The yellow and orange letters were almost faded, while the white wings and golden eyes of the raptor still gleamed dully, like the hourss. The further the letters diverged from the center of the dome, the more they darkened. At the very end, the drawings lost their color altogether and became just gray. Three arches in front and on both sides resembled exactly the same one behind Aidan''s back, only unlike her, they all had a unique small altar at the entrance. On each of the altars stood the figure of a warrior in strange ck armor, which was covered with dull, cold lines. In some ways, thisbination of colors resembled the scales of a snake and a clock on the ceiling. Even without the torch, Aidan saw a lot here, but that wasn''t what he frowned on. In fact, he recognized the symbol on the ceiling, and after contemting the armor of the statues, he darkened even more. "Chronos ... Is this his temple? The clock is exactly his, I saw one in that book by Makarov ... And these letters are definitely simr to the descriptions in the books. Unfortunately, I don''t know them ... "- paying attention to the figures in armor, the wizard nodded thoughtfully: "They''ll surely wake up as soon as I try to get through. Three moves, three guards ... The question is whether they all move at once and how strong they are. If this is the temple of Chronos, who knows what they are capable of ... Everything about the gods can be dangerous. With a wry grin, Aidan shook his head. - Well, I didn''te to run away ... - he threw his backpack aside and stretched his shoulders: - I haven''t fought for a long time, it''s time to catch up ... Although, - suddenly stopping, he thought: "Should I open a grimoire for a start? Hmm ... "- shaking his head, the magician took a decisive step into the center of the hall: - First, I''ll check what they are capable of! - Rolling up his sleeves, Aidan stretched his fingers and twisted his hands. The next moment, he sharply extended his palms to the sides and gathered his strength: - Ice God Crashing Wave! - the area around the wizard instantly darkened! Like tar smoke - everything around was filled with the power of ice, and then Aidan sharply waved his hands in the direction of the central statue. All the power of the ice wave rushed uncontrobly towards its goal, freezing everything in its path! Suddenly, the statue on the way shuddered, all the dust instantly scattered to the sides, and the marks on its body immediately shed with irresistible magical power! "Whoa ..." Aidan turned his attention sharply to the ceiling and was surprised to see the hourss transform into a round ck disc with a single golden arrow. Literally before our eyes, all the symbols around sparkled, and then the hall trembled! The roar shook the walls and ceiling - everything seemed toe to life! The statue parted its palms in a prayer gesture and mmed its palm sharply in the direction of the icy wave. "Heck!" Aidan teleported abruptly and growled. - The shackles of God! - a hook immediately broke from his hand and rushed to the hands of the statue, but he did not have time to reach its stone essence, when suddenly the chain froze in the air! It also happened with the ice wave. This whole battle did notst even two seconds, when suddenly time began to matter again! Aidan watched in shock as his magic simply lost all power right in space, the magic of time did not allow him to attack! The magician could no longer hesitate and rushed into battle himself. He had a bad feeling, especially when he noticed the movement of the other two statues - their sparkling eyes came to life and they prepared to intervene. Aidan teleported again, only this time behind the back of the first statue, apletely ck spear suddenly materialized into his hands, which rushed to the stone head of the enemy. This time the magic did not stop, nothing could stop the spear of death! After breaking through the invisible barrier of time, the point pierced the stone skull, and after that Aidan clenched his fist! The spear, obeying the will of the owner, trembled sharply and literally flew to pieces right in the skull of the statue, thereby destroying the head into pieces! The fragments were covered with darkness afterwards and simply evaporated literally before our eyes. At the same moment, time returned to normal, and the ice wave continued its course again, only this time it was rushing towards its owner. Aidan snorted and moved to the side! Under a deafening roar, the floor and walls cracked, and then began to freeze at an amazing speed. Only pieces of ice remained of the first of the statues. Having lost her head, shepletely lost all her abilities and could no longer fight. Aidan sharply turned his attention to the ceiling and frowned, a second golden hand suddenly appeared on the ck clock, this action alone made the wizard break out in a cold sweat. He did not even have time to react, when suddenly the space around him trembled and blurred. In the next moment, everything changed instantly! - Damn ... - Aidan looked around in shock, he was back in the same ce where he started. The hourss still sparkled on the ceiling, and the three statues in each direction still stood in prayer. But the central one did not have a head. As strange as this ce was, it was impossible even for him to recover what was lost after the attack of the magic of death ... Otherwise, there was no trace of the battle anywhere, while Aidan clearly felt the loss of his ether reserves. He knew for sure - he had not dreamed it. "And why am I not surprised ... So this is something of a temporary barrier. Apparently, only death magic will work here. These statues can stop any magic except equal or superior to their own, and they will not be able to recover. The central one haspletely faded and turned to stone, it is unlikely that she will now be able to fight. It looks like I have an advantage ... If I hadn''t had my magic, I might just not have been able to escape. It''s interesting, it''s even better .... " Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Having dealt with everything, Aidan decided to head back into the long hallway, and then put the torch aside and crossed his legs on the floor. Ten minutester, he waspletely convinced of the calmness of the environment, and therefore put his index fingers together and stretched out in front of him, quickly spreading them to the side. As soon as he made a circle around him, he was immediately surrounded by a sparkling yellow hemisphere. "That''s enough ..." - he erected the simplest barrier, just in case. Naturally, in battle, it will not be of any use, but it should be enough to notify of a sudden attack. Having taken care of everything, the magician closed his eyes and immediately found himself in a distant starry space, on a ck altar, directly opposite the gray grimoire. - And here I am again ... Again I ran into this damn thing. Who would have thought that there were so many problems from her. Previously, I did not really appreciate such a gift, I took it for granted, and then faced the consequences ... - after a crooked grin, Aidan came closer and paid attention to this book. Compared to the past, it has noticeably decreased, by almost a third. Although, the tongues of gray matter continued to sh unexpectedly over its entire surface. Turning his gaze into the distance, Aidan examined the huge door with an emerald skull and immediately frowned. - This thing ... - to my great surprise, the door became even farther, it hovered quite far away and its radiance became as if stronger, and the chains ... There were fewer of them. "And what did I expect?" - Aidan was not even surprised, in fact, he already tried not to expect surprises from his magic. There was clearly something hiding behind the door, the chains might have kept the secret hidden there, but how could it be something safe? Who would ever lock something ordinary and kind behind such creepy doors? Surely somethingpletely unsafe is hidden there ... - Yeah ... To know why this door has moved away and what is hidden there. But, I have no idea how to summon her or study her ... She''s too far away. Maybe the grimoire will say something about this, hmm ... Shaking his head, Aidan decided not to dwell on it. Since he could not do anything, he did the only thing he was capable of ... - Let''s start. Without thinking twice, he touched the grimoire. Instantly, his body was seized by a tremor, and then a gray me just pounced on his head and his eyes immediately sparkled with ck lights! - Heck! - thest thing I could do was just swear, and after that, ck veins swelled up all over his body, rapidly expanding at a terrifying speed! The skin turned pale, and then the dark marks began to tremble and grow, connecting with each other, they quickly covered the entire right side of Aidan''s body, and then, like a gray me on a grimoire, they stirred! A ck haze soared over the body, and the coating on the skin slowly began to burn. - Haaaa! - his heavy sigh shook the emptiness, the air around the wizard instantly trembled! Never before had he felt such a terrifying power! - Ha ... Ha ha ha! - Laughing furiously, Aidan opened his sparkling eyes - now they burned with pure white lights! White streaks even appeared near his eyes, slowly going down the neck to the chest, and there they simply broke off at the very heart. He slowly got up from his knees and raised his right hand with a trembling, it glowed with dark magic, but still did not differ much from the human hand, only, absolutely ck! But as soon as he pulled it out in front of him, the ck covering seemed to peel off, revealing a view of thin ck veins and pale skin. "Hmm," a cold sigh quickly turned into an angry grin, and then the hand began to distort in front of our eyes! The nails stretched out into sharp ck ws, the skin darkened and hardened, even the muscles seemed to swell. Then, the magician clenched a wed paw into a fist and instantly a long ck halberd formed in it! - More ... - the dark magician snorted: - I want more! - Without hesitation, he again stretched out his hand to the grimoire, it had already considerably shrunk and looked very small, more than half the size of its original state. He was going to take all his power! Being under the influence of magic, Aidan was not going to consider the consequences, he just touched the grimoire for the third time! - Mm? - He immediately frowned and squeezed his finger: - What the hell ?! Nothing happened - no expected increase in strength followed. Aidan did not get angry, he only darkened and squeezed the halberd, just at that moment he received his answer ... A terrifying force spread through his hand, and a notice pierced every cell of his body: - Kha! - he coughed and immediately fell to his knees, the terrible force simply overwhelmed, even his maddened mind slowly began to clear up, and his sparkling eyes grew dim. Only, he jerked his hand back sharply and growled: - How dare you ?! - With a furious roar, his ck halberd sank down on the altar with the grimoire. A crash shook outer space! - Damn little book ... - jerking a trembling hand from his weapon, Aidan finally began to get angry, he was again overwhelmed with emotions and he sharply clenched both hands into fists: - Now I will ... But... - Pathetic. That one word instantly extinguished the storm in the wizard''s soul. All his desire to crush this indestructible grimoire evaporated, now he wanted to tear the owner of such a vile voice to shreds! Such a pleasant voice would make anyone mortally forget and fall in love forever, but for Aidan it seemed extremely disgusting! He seemed to have met a blood enemy and in response his heart trembled in insane excitement, whispering only one desire - to kill! - Who ?! - Aidan snapped, turning sharply, his gaze instantly touched the emerald eye sockets of a distant skull, and then there was a disdainful response from afar. A muffled, barely audible, but still strong tone: - You are pathetic. Look at you ... Do you wish to destroy my creation with such insignificant attempts? What a fool. - Who are you? - the magician''s voice, cold, like the most ancient cier, sounded muffled. He could hardly restrain himself not to break this fucking door in space, he did not even think that he could not fly, he was ready to do anything for his goal! - You are funny. - The answer, all the same haughty, just stuck into the soul: - Like a mad dog you growl and drool ... I even disgust to talk to you, go away from this witch, despicable! - Hooo! - Aidan breathed out a tar mist and white streaks on his face began to pulsate, he was not going to speak anymore, now he only wanted to kill this creature! Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Meanwhile, far away in a dark space, barely illuminated by dim green lights, sat an unusual figure, she looked like a woman, with her bewitching forms and appearance, but she also had something different ... Her two long thin horns curved into two crescents and shimmered in cold shades of blues, yellows and reds, even her hair reflected a faint mixture of these colors. Moreover, the girl''s skin was deathly pale, and her eyes shone with bright orange lights, like several marks on her body and a small strand of waves on her face. An enchanting picture and incredible beauty, but the coldness and these shining eyes made them freeze with fear. The witch sat on the infinitely dark earth of this barely lit space. A dark artsy dress, slightly lowered from the shoulders and, a small dark grimoire in his hands with long sharp nails. Dozens of ghostly butterflies hovered around the woman. With all her nature, she showed an unearthly charm and loneliness, consumed by hatred! - Ha ... - she breathed heavily and biting her tongue with her fangs, angrily cursed: - Die! Die! Yes, how did you ripen ... Wretched little man, I hate! - regaining her cold expression, she gathered magical powers and sent a message with a trembling in her fingers. Even this small act aroused irreconcble rage in her. She wanted to rip him to shreds! - Pathetic attempts. You are so insignificant ... Without the third part of Death''s knowledge, without spiritual power, you are nothing in my eyes. Abruptly hiding, the woman coughed, but Aidan did not hear this, he continued to jump furiously and tried to get the damned worm, but all to no avail ... The witch knew this, because of that she was even more angry, even despite the severity of her situation ... - Who would have thought, I am talking with such an ant ... Such a weakling, could not even ept the full power of the grimoire. He barely reached the curses ... Pathetic! Pathetic! Pathetic! When I get out, I''ll make a puppet out of him! I will leave his mind, and I will torture the body for centuries! Poisonous anger simply overwhelmed the witch. However, she could be understood, all her ns in the past went down the drain. For more than two millennia, she sat in a small artifact, and then finally found a suitable vessel, but there it was! In the end, he swallowed her, not she! This is the highest shame for her as for the great witch who created the very essence of curses, mastered the spiritual forces and fully achieved the control of the magic ofws! She almost defeated one of the high gods, and ended up trapped deep in the soul of a mortal! Usually a human! The weakest race from an insignificant world! Everyone knows how weak people are in magic, without proper magic they are like flies without heads, and even if they are flies, they are still pathetic! How much do they care about the higher races ... - Who would have thought that this animal possesses such a soul ... - in fact, the witch had to admit that even she, having received a new chance for rebirth, could not have mastered the second stages of the grimoire so quickly. The human soul in front of her really turned out to be special, and after he left the ancient witch with almost nothing - he received even more advantages. As a result, he took the fruits of centuries ofbor, and even so disrespectful to them! Not only does he not appreciate such gifts, but he also tries to attack her! - What a disgusting, all ungrateful little people! - no strength left, she closed her eyes and tried to collect at least some crumbs. Aidan developed, and she was slowly able to connect with him and receive at least a drop of spiritual energy. - A pitiful world ... A pitiful man and a pitiful me ... Disgusting! How I hate! - the concentration lost, and the witch began to swear violently in some unknownnguage. The mere conversation with this vile man, who took everything from her, drove her into indescribable rage! He angered her almost as much as the bastard Chronos, because of whom she was generally forced to be in such a state ... - If ... If only he makes it to the third stage and somehow gets to Elentyr ... I have a chance. - Gathering her strength, the witch again focused on the main thing. She was definitely not going to give up and stay in this godforsaken ce. She still had many old ounts. She already dreamed of shedding rivers of blood in all worlds! * Altar. The voice of the witch. Endless hatred. Pretty quickly, Aidan''s consciousness returned to normal. He woke up and grimaced painfully, rubbing his head. - What the hell ... I turned in my head? Some delirium ... My mind suddenly went into a rampage, and then ... - remembering a distant, enchanting voice, Aidan frowned gloomily: "So this is ... the creator of the grimoire?" Apparently ... - the wizard got up and dispelled the barrier around him. He was rather worried about the situation, because now he knew that deep inside him was a strange door, behind which a dangerous witch lived. If she is the creator of the grimoire, then her power is incredibly terrifying. Perhaps she is as strong as some Zeref. If she somehow manages to escape, it could be deadly! In addition, Aidan clearly felt some kind of foreign force from that door, he just felt it, his ... - Mm? - Frowning sharply, the magician closed his eyes, and then opened them in shock: - What the hell is that ... I see? No, this is ... - starting to remember all the knowledge from the grimoire received at the moment of the second touch, the guy shuddered: - This is a spiritual perception. I already owned the sensing of life, but that''s something else. I could roughly feel the emotions of people, and now all this has intensified. Now I can perceive the world with my eyes closed ... That witch did not use magic, but something else ... - Aidan quickly began to realize that in reality she did not speak from afar, but simply somehow sent him a message, using some ability other than simple magic. - This is not broadcast? But not a curse either, something more strange ... - now Aidan understood much more, since he had acquired knowledge about curses. His spiritual perception stemmed from his God yer magic, but knowledge of curses was more of a side knowledge like the Ice God yer Magic the first time around. Simply put, this time he strengthened his magic of the Assassin of the Gods of Life and Death, and also acquired additional knowledge about the so-called Curses, a special power that differs from the usual magic. - Yes, even so I still cannot understand exactly what she was using. Well, anyway, it doesn''t matter ... The problem is different, - Aidan sighed grimly. - Now I again do not feel the approach of conversion. Even if I gained a lot of advantages this time, I''m sure there will be appeals. It''s too stupid to believe in the best, I''m rather convinced that soon everything will only get worse. If I can''t know when to call again, it bes a terrible problem. Heck.... Chapter 137 Chapter 137 After all that piled on, Aidan rubbed his eye and shook his head. - It''s not scary, I''ll think of something ... Only, now it''s getting worse, I don''t know at all how the appeal will go this time. Now I haveprehended quite a lot, I have be many times stronger, who knows where this will lead. Perhaps now even that spell of Mavis will be powerless ... After a quiet sigh, he decided not to think about the problems, but to deal with the benefits. He also ignored the situation with this unknown witch. Even now, he was ufortable with her voice. First of all, new acquisitions, the so-called Supreme Spells. The magic of Death has three more: - Incarnation of Death (summoning magic, allows you to summon a deadly avatar from magic, which will inflict death. He is incorporeal for physical attacks, only magical ones work) - Withering (magic that allows you to manipte the lifespan of the target. In fact, it can age or rejuvenate) - Obsession (move into another magician and read all his thoughts and memories, as well as take control of the body and even kill) Aidan studied them fully, but of course he did not fully understand them. Applying them with perfect sess is unlikely to work, and for some reason he did not doubt that in the worst case, he would simply turn into his demonic version. At the same time, converted, he will be even stronger and will be able to use these spells much better. - Now, if I could control this "Madman Mode", then everything would be much easier. Now even my regeneration is on apletely different level, I remember how I could change my ws and even bones. But, without conversion, I can hardly control my hair, voice and body ... Of course, for ordinary people this is already something beyond the bounds, but I gradually be some kind of strange creature. Magic enhances feelings, perception, regeneration and my body itself, and as practice has shown, a person is also possible ... Contemting the spells, Aidan nodded. Now he understood much more and it made him more confident. "In fact, some of my capabilities are somewhat reminiscent of the Curse. For example, I canpletely turn off the feeling of pain or even intensify it. I suppose this is connected with the Source of Magic, somews ... If you evaluate the differences between the present me and me at the moment of conversion, then the differences are significant. First of all, the magic of the Assassin gives me the ability to regenerate like some kind of monster, I can probably now grow my limbs back. All my scars have disappeared ... "- Examining his skin, he just grinned: "I left them on purpose, but this is the end ... Although not so bad, I just want to explore these ruins and end it all, the past can be left behind." If we briefly describe the passive abilities given to him by this ancient magic, then it is worth emphasizing the main thing: Increased magic resistance Spiritual resistance Extrasensory perception Body control Reactive evolution Natural regeneration Increased immunity Involuntary maniption of chemicals (arousing sympathy, etc.) All this is just the list that Aidan has identified in the course of his development at the moment. Simply put, the magic itself changed him. However, this also happened with ordinary wizards. Magic made them stronger too, but in his case everything was amplified at times and sometimes uncontroble. "Perhaps this is the secret of the magic of the Assassins ... Those whoprehend the magic of Dragons and turn into them themselves, and those whoprehend the magic of the Gods, can they acquire God''s abilities? Still, for strong magic you need a strong body, everyone knows that. In my case, there is no need to doubt the power of Life and Death " While continuing to think, Aidan highlighted a couple of other important points: "I finally touched my soul ... ESP and Obsession prove it. Even the knowledge of souls acquired from the grimoire is a real treasure. The problem is, it doesn''t help me fight the curse in any way. I think you need to try and research everything yourself ... I wanted to return to the guild early, but now it might be worthwhile to hold up and do a couple of experiments on the dark guilds. Ruthlessly, but it may be possible to regain the ability to feel the approach of conversion. I have no other thoughts " In addition to the expanded range of Death Magic spells, Aidan has reached the stage where Life and Death have slowly intertwined and can nowplement each other in Supreme Spells. Previously, the magic of Life did not have higher spells at all, but now they are: - Biomass (converting the enemy into biomass, and then the possibility of higher Absorption) (Higher absorption allows you to take over twice as much knowledge, reserve and life forces) - Mutation (cross two types of creatures) - Non-healing wound (inflicting a wound that cannot be healed in any way. Only a scratch, but it will bleed forever. Ruthless method) "Biomass with Absorption will work perfectly, it would also be useful to check it. All these spells are useful, but also dangerous, now is the time to use them, before I turned. " Having dealt with his main magic, Aidan finally turned his attention to the Curses. More precisely, on the basis of this knowledge. In the past, even Mavis hadn''t told him anything about it, she hadn''t even mentioned this section, and he himself hadn''t asked, because he simply didn''t remember about them. Only now, with the knowledge of this, he remembered about Tartaros and some of their skills, the same increase in pain, as an example. "I remember their curse associated with the raising of the dead and something with explosions and storms ... Damn my memory, no matter how hard I strain my brains I can''t draw anything out. Thanks to Mavis, I was able to somehow collect the knowledge together, but I need to work more on myself and probably find some kind of spell like the Archive. Unfortunately, I have no predisposition to this at all ... " Rising from the stone floor, Aidan brushed the dust off his trousers and stretched his shoulders. - Okay ... It''s time to deal with the problems. Curses are part of my magic. Damn you understand what this witch mixed in there ... I''m not surprised that my mind is subject to such an influence, after receiving the second part of the grimoire in my head like some kind of hurricane ... Did I do the right thing? Why did Ie here? Grimly grinning at his condition, Aidan shook his head. - It doesn''t matter ... I wanted to go through this dungeon, right? Don''t stop ... I feel like I have to go. Lost in thought, he nodded. - Yes, curses ... As I understand it, I will be able to study andprehend more on my own, as soon as I can absorb something containing a huge amount of negative feelings and only then the Cursed Power will open to me, it is something like a special energy that can enhance and powerful magic already ... Hmm, maybe I can somehow take care of my problem if I can sort it out? " - Thinking in this vein, Aidan began to seriously think about this idea. He already knew where to absorb a significant amount of negative emotions from.. Besides, who, if not the Death Magician, can create enough of these feelings? Chapter 138 Chapter 138 "I can control the body, but not the mind. He is the most vulnerable ce, which is somehow influenced by my magic. If I can study Curses, then there is a chance to seal the moment of conversion and suppress it myself. Even if there are losses, I am ready to ept ... The problem is that although I know how to use the cursed power and strengthen my magic, I do not know spells based on Curses. This witch seemed to have done everything on purpose so that I would not get hung up on unnecessary things and develop the magic of Life and Death - everything else is just side means of amplification. Curses are needed only as ast resort. Besides ... I am a human being, to umte the Cursed Power in oneself is like poisoning oneself with poison. If I were a demon, things would be easier. As I understood from the knowledge gained, thebination of the cursed power and the magic of the Killer of Life and Death will allow me to be even more powerful, but at the same time it is clearly emphasized that to do this without being a demon or a creature with natural immunity is sheer stupidity. Fortunately, there are instructions ... " Aidan concentrated, as if he was reading a book, perfectly typed in his mind: "Hmm ... We need to develop immunity. However, as I said, I need the Cursed Power, if I understand correctly, I just need not to die in the process of Absorption. If I develop immunity, I can easily cast Curses. This will allow me not only to be stronger, but maybe I can develop my own seal. " The goals were outlined. Aidan already knew who he could absorb to get what he wanted. Aetherias is the best option, there are even two candidates, one of whom will die soon, and the other will have to be killed personally. Luby and Deliora are just waiting to be devoured. - Okay, these old demons will wait, I''ll deal with the statues for now ... Collecting death magic in a ck sphere, Aidan casually ran his concentrated gaze around, assessing the situation. Now he felt the surrounding space incredibly clearly, not at all like before. It was as if he had acquired a third eye, and as if he was touching the walls with an invisible palm - even the smallest details could not hide from his keen gaze. "Impressive ..." - suddenly, the guy''s eyes fell on the statue, and she trembled sharply. "Wow! He felt ... "- quickly discarding his new sensory ability, Aidan gathered the ck energy of death on his hand and turned it into a dark bow. A tar haze covered the bowstring, and then a long arrow formed on it. Aidan was now able to create finer structures out of energy simply by focusing. He could even create chains or more intricate things. The moment to attack is perfect. In this case, rangedbat is the best option. The arrow silently fell off the ck bowstring and cut through the air at an impressive speed, at the same moment piercing the head of the barely revived statue. The first hit was followed by the second! Another arrow hit the statue in the chest, and then a couple more punched two holes in the stone neck of thest statue! He instantly destroyed both threats, barely wasting magic. Suddenly the space trembled, Aidan turned his gaze sharply to the ceiling and to his surprise noticed how the clock on the ceiling covered with golden cracks, and thenpletely shattered into pieces. - What the... The earth and walls shook! At the same moment, the space began to tremble, the wizard frowned and jumped abruptly, he liked this situation less and less ... Space continued to distort as the ceiling copsed at a terrifying rate, only ... The stones began to float! The two remaining statues had long since faded, and the three exits on each side suddenly began to distort. - Illusion? Aidan stepped back in shock. He generally could not distinguish between what is real and what is just a fake! The statues suddenly disappeared, and all the stones floating in the air began to shine with golden lights. Thest pieces broke off the ceiling and only the cracked clock continued to float in the ck space. An eerie sight ... Everything hovers and sparkles, and the round hall quickly transformed into a long corridor with a single passage into the unknown. This unknown attracted by the distant snow-white radiance, which slowly surrounded the cracked watch and simply pulled it after itself, then all the stones moved and magically gathered right in the air. Only then, Aidan, in shock, noticed that there was no ground under his feet for a long time, and the exit hadpletely evaporated! "Damn it ..." - he did not know what to do, everything changed in a matter of seconds and now all the stones lined up in a bridge on the other side. It was as if something led him into that white, distant door where not so long ago a clock with three golden hands disappeared ... "It looks like there''s only one choice." This is the work of the followers of Chronos ... My bitchy witch did not really like this God, like the rest, in fact. She created magic to fight them, for something important ... It''s not at all clear what the point is, in those scraps I saw some kind of battle in a ck space ... Shaking his head, Aidan sighed. Unfortunately, he received only basic knowledge about magic, the knowledge about Gods did not get. However, this is not surprising, now he is not in a position to even think about them. Perhaps that is why he was in no hurry to follow this suspicious path of floating stones ... Moreover, the presence of this witch worried him even more than the unknown ahead. Most of all in his life he tried to control everything and put his thoughts in order, trying to achieve harmony with himself, and now, is this possible with a voice in his head? It seemed that after receiving the second part of the knowledge from the grimoire, all his emotions were in some kind of panic rage, he simply could not collect his thoughts ... "If you put the knowledge together, then ... She fought with the gods using the magic of the God yers, and then something unpleasant happened. Most likely, she did not manage to win, or maybe she was mistaken in something. It is unlikely that she had any ns to be locked in me, and then hurl insults and contempt. Most likely she made some mistake. That pendant probably held the grimoire, her soul, and when I took it, he let me take it all. It''s just not clear why ... It''s clearly not an easy matter, it''s stupid to think that she just decided to help me. She probably wanted to use me, or maybe she still wants to. Otherwise, why would I still be mad? Although, apparently, this is such a method of development, and also an indicator of my weakness. If I were strong, I would not be a "mad dog", here she is right. I have to admit, I''m pretty pathetic, being the son of a talented sorceress I''m still a weakling. Not that I am to me, but, nevertheless ... I am definitely not fit for this witch, and even more so for the Gods who were able to y her. You can say I got all the benefits, so her anger is quite justified ... " Suddenly, Aidan''s thoughts were interrupted by a cold voice. "You''re not so stupid for a human, and not so smug. Hmpf! It still won''t help you, even if I could not absorb your filthy soul, I will still find a way to escape, and then ... "Shut up," Aidan interrupted irritably. "Did I talk to you?" "Despicable ..." - from her haughty tone, the wizard only frowned: "She can read my mind ... It''s not even better. I won''t have a quiet life at all? " "Can you finally take a step and stop barking uselessly?" - again her discontent fell like snow on his head with contempt. Aidan snorted in annoyance. "I forgot to ask you. I may be grateful for the chance to live again, but I had no idea that everything would turn out like this ... " "O Creator ... How boring you are, I had the same annoying pet, how d I am that Anxm and his geeks killed him! At least some benefit from this filth "- the witch herself snorted, for the first time showing at least something other than coldness and contempt, it sounded like a sadistic grin: "When I get out, I will make everyone ves!" "And am I boring?" - the wizard rolled his eyes in irritation: "You swear like a poisonous bitch, I understand, without a man for so many years, you''vepletely be an old maid, but maybe you won''t be spoiled for me? Besides, it says that you will get out - it''s too stupid, do it first, and don''t talk in vain! " "Worm! Watch yournguage!" The witch swore coldly. "But the fact that?" - Aidan snorted with a sneer: "You have already brought enough dermis to me by a nasty woman, I can''t even imagine how much I still have to clean up. If I survived, because of your magic, I will clearly have problems with the Gods! So shut up and don''t piss me off until I find a way to kick you out! " "Th-throw out ?!" - for the first time her voice contained something strange, it even seemed to Aidan as if she panicked: "Just try bastard! If I disappear, you''re finished! The grimoire will just make you a ve without me! " "Shut up already ..." - the guy rubbed the bridge of his nose and grumbled: "I already forgot what I was thinking, because you stick your nose wherever they ask ... Hmm, I''m not much different from a ve with you either, so what''s the difference? You will bother me and fly to hell with this filthy door! " Deep in Aidan''s mind, the pale witch trembled with rage. She did not show him her hot-tempered side, but now she almost started pouring all the curses umted over the centuries on him! No longer exchanging words, she simply broke the connection and gritted her teeth: "Geek .... Typical human: perverted, ungrateful, rude and stupid!" Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Finally getting rid of the annoying abuse of this witch, Aidan exhaled with relief: "Finally ... If the next time you want to chat, then immediately tell me about the way to interrupt calls" - naturally he wanted to ask about this, but did not indulge himself with illusions. It is very foolish to believe that this witch will take and help him. She didn''t just make contact, she was rather ready to devour him alive if given the chance. Trusting her is even more dangerous than just going with the flow. Now Aidan, of course, did not do that anymore, but under no circumstances he was going to believe her. Although, he still noticed the main thing - she is afraid. She''s probably quite vulnerable now. Moreover, this fear is a good trump card. Unfortunately, Aidan doubted that everything was so simple, he did not even know how to get to the door in which she was sitting, and even if he knew how to throw her out with the witch, he did not really want to risk it. It may well be that she didn''t lie, and he would just go insane when he got rid of her. This method is suicidal, but perhaps she is just afraid of it ... - Eh, I really stayed here ... - finally, he began to move along the created path into the unknown. Meanwhile, the witch put her thoughts in order and calmed her impulsive nature: "Damn fool ..." - focusing on the main thing, she frowned: "Hmm, this is the temple of Chronos? It is unlikely that he built it, the magic is too pathetic, most likely ordinary idiot fans. It must be the Gateway of the Transition ... It is surprising that he was lucky to stumble upon it. Hmm, dumbass, he''s sure to get into print ... Serves the idiot right. Until you beg me, I''m not going to help you! " - turning away, the girl snorted haughtily and narrowed her eyes, her eyes continued to shine: "Hmm, if you think about it, the clock is cracked ..." - while thinking about it, she even swore viciously with obvious sadism: "Stupid! You dumbass! I want to see how you suffer! You won''t have long until the next growth in potential, and in that ce you will surely arrange a bloodbath! This will be fun! " She seemed to have already foreseen the future, while Aidan moved on and did not even suspect that he was destined to go through very soon ... * A huge hall with floating stones became thest point where Aidan arrived. This time he had to take out his spear and ce it on a special pedestal in front of a strange wood structure. The stones floated everywhere and some of them glittered with golden lights, this snow-white light fell on the guy and ideally filled the environment with its bright radiance, except for the distant and endless darkness. He stood still on the same road of stones, stopping in front of a wooden arch, it resembled abination of two old trees, rather thick, but already pretty crippled by time. This arch was cracked in several ces, but the roots were tightly intertwined at the base. In fact, this structure resembled a door into the unknown and everywhere it was covered with strange glowing symbols, they shone with gold. A hovering clock with three hands circled rather slowly around this wooden gate. All this sight prompted different thoughts ... - What is it? Portal? Aidan asked, not counting on an answer from heaven. He naturally did not follow ... He was a little afraid of such magical items. And not in vain ... This clock not only elerated its speed, its hands began to move, and in the opposite direction, while the symbols on the wooden arch pulsed more and more, even the space began to distort, sumbing to this dangerous rhythm. Turning around, Aidan looked at the small white spear pedestal and frowned. - What does the spear have to do with it? If this is a portal, is it the key? Why watch? Hmm, if the arrows are moving backward, and this joke is slowly charging ... Could it be ... - stepping back two steps, Aidan said in disbelief: - Portal in time? How is the Eclipse Gate? "Mm? Do you know about the paths of the Eclipse? " - suddenly heard a surprised voice in his mind: "I don''t remember that you ... Oh yes, you got here from that strange ce ..." - the witch snorted, continuing her monologue: "I can''t believe there are worlds in which the story of one, maybe just a fiction .... " Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Aidan continued to look around with tension, he did not see a way out of the situation at all, and gradually his instincts warned of imminent danger. With every moment this feeling only grew, and in my soul it became more rming. The space somehow reacted and the guy was attracted to these terrible gates. Moreover, the only possible way out is to enter this very dangerous area! Previously, he wanted to take a risk, but now it seemed to him that it might cost him too much, which is why he came closer and wanted to find at least some chance of salvation. "If this is a trap, what is the point? I destroyed the statues, you can say the test is passed. Surely it''s not that simple ... " "Hmm ... So hard to guess?" - the witch seems to have forgotten about the past skirmish and decided to gloat again: "A pitiful death, I even feel a little sorry for you. To be gutted in a temporary anomaly is truly a ridiculous death ... " Aidan frowned, then suddenly calmed down and sat downughing. He just ignored her taunts and closed his eyes. "You!" - Realizing such tant disdain, the witch cried out: "How dare you ?! I know how to get out! Come on, beg me, and I will give you my mercy, weakling ... "- proudly throwing up her chin, she seemed to have already decided everything and began to wait for his answer, but ... Silence. He ignored her again. This is not to say that Aidan was not tempted by such an opportunity, he really wanted to get out of such a scrape, but just not by this method. It''s not even a matter of pride, but rather a simple truth - ying by the rules of a crazy hysteria is even more stupid than just waiting for death with folded hands. In addition, he did not quite wait, but studied everything around him with his new sensory ability. Although, the witch was clearly not pleased with this. She clenched her fists in indignation and gritted her teeth. She simply did not understand why such a pitiful person did not beg her ?! How does he even have the audacity to ignore her ?! No one in the past dared to look at her, and this bastard, the offspring of the most pitiful and weakest race, dared not answer her mercy! This simply did not fit in her head! Even in spite of her impotent position, she continued to be angry ... "What kind of stupid idiot are you ?!" "Shut up," Aidan snorted. "I''m trying to focus. If you bitch aren''t going to pull us out, then I can handle it myself. Do you think I''ll ask you? Ask for my fly! " The witch blushed to horror, even the shining marks on her pale face seemed to turn ck! "Oh, you creature! Yes, I will kill you! You are a vile worm! Do you even know who you are talking to ?! I am the greatest ... " "Yes, you finally stall!" - now Aidan got angry: "You got it, bitch! If you know the answer - speak up! Or we''ll both die here! And if you don''t want to talk, then close, for me you''re no more than a fucking woman in my head! Enough of your tantrums, you are powerless to threaten me, so you better keep your stinking mouth closed! I got it ... " He really began to be annoyed by such an absurd arrogance, there was a feeling that it was normal for her to be rude and behave in this way. The witch turned white with rage, even her former pallor could not bepared with her current state. It seemed as if she was frozen to the very soul. She had never faced such humiliation before! She was scolded by a man! Human! This is the same as the ant scolding God, and he could not answer! The witch just copsed exhaustedly to the floor and lowered her head, her shoulders suddenly began to shake. "Y-you ... Y-you ... How can you ... Y-yes, I ... I!" Aaaaa! " At the same moment, the flow of all her thoughts was interrupted and Aidan found himself in such a dear and pleasant silence. Only, he shuddered himself: "Was she crying? Damn ... Well, nonsense. Whom did they slip into me ... And this is the creator of the Path of Life and Death? I feel there will be more problems from her than from my appeals. She''s got head problems even worse than mine. Bad ... " As Aidan tried to feel at least something and find a way out, the pressure grew every second. This did not please him at all, it felt like, if it continues like this, most likely very soon the portal will simply attract him, and he will not even be able to resist ... Meanwhile, deep in Aidan''s subconscious, the pale witch sobbed in the dark space. The butterflies around her went berserk and flew in all directions. "Scum! Oo-oo-oo ... How can he tell me so! " - wiping away her tears, the witch began to scratch herself: "I hate it! I will kill and make you undead! What a mean, ugly and stupid he is, these pitiful little people were all exterminated in my world, and for good reason! Now I understand why everyone hates them so much! Also, those damn gods ... How dare they! " Sobbing, the Witch squeezed the hem of her dress: "Nonentities ... All of them ... Traitors, all around are despicable animals. First they attacked, and then they killed everyone, but now ?! This person has no idea what I had to go through ... Oooh ... Mom! " - continuing to cry, the girl has already soaked all the sleeves with her golden tears: "Why would I do this ?! Why me?! Thousands of years ... How did I deserve it ?! Ah ... I was the greatest, and now I have to be locked in this little man " Sobbing, she wiped away thest tears and, as if nothing had ever happened, calmed down, returning her former contempt. It seemed her emotions were not human at all, the mood swings were impressive ... - Hmm ... If this idiot dies, I still won''t be able to escape. On the other hand, if I help him, he will continue to insult me! ME! Yes, I ... Disgusting ... Why should I ... Sighing, she snorted. - To hell with him, I will endure everything and in the end I will make him my dog! Wretched little man, you will still suffer with me ... Invented! I will finish off all your friends more, that blond little girl, yes ... She pisses me off the most! Now she began tough viciously, licking drops of golden blood from her nails: - Mm .... I''m good! As always, I will do everything myself, I don''t need anyone! Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Gritting his teeth, Aidan resisted the pull. It was at that moment that the same beautiful and at the same time poisonous voice appeared in his head: "Heed me, trash! I will take pity on you, because I am a noble Goddess, and not this pathetic Chronos, tfu! " - wiping her lips with her sleeve, the witch grumbled mockingly: "The dogs of Chronos ... Ha, for the bearer of my magic, I will say so. Clean your ears worm! " "Watch your tongue," Aidan croaked grimly. "Fleed for the yafik! Tfu! Shut up, I''m talking now! " - the ancient witch began to tease: "And what are you going to do to me ?! You''re a fool! I''m in your head, if need be I''ll drive you crazy, slowly torture you and ... " Aidan cursed sharply. "Stop hysteria! This shit is already sucking me in! If you don''t shut up, I''ll jump there myself! " "Grr! Hmpf! How stupid ... you are stupid! And I will not pay attention to stupid ones! So be it ... Hmm, this is a portal in time, almost ... The Path of the Eclipse involves the use of the energy of the World of Spirits, but here they use the Laws of Chronos. I killed several of his dogs here once. Hmm, but these are still pathetic tricks, without his true will and strength, this portal is just a toy. " - And what does it mean? - her words only confirmed Aidan''s guesses, in fact she did not say anything useful. "What means? Pf! That''s what I told you, the worm ... You will see for yourself, in ten breaths it will throw you out of here. They''re broken, you''re just a loser! In the best case, you will be thrown into some hole, but most likely it will just tear you to pieces! " She began to giggle and infuriate even more ... - How did you get ... Aidan did not waste time on this fool, but realized the main thing - he really is doomed! It would be impossible to escape, he already felt himself being pulled into this gate with amazing force. "Damn it ... you knew from the beginning ?!" "Of course, I''m not as stupid as you! You are even worse than a ve, I would not even entrust you with guarding my slippers! " - As soon as I find a way to kick you out, I''ll do it right away, bitch! - Aidan swore and without further ado he went to the portal. He hated standing still most of all, and still could not stand, this simultaneously pleasant and poisonous voice in his head. How can you screw up so much in a past life that this crazy woman was slipped into him ?! Darkness... "Y-you! Idiot, what are you going to do to me ?! Weak! " - the witchughed mockingly, and then shouted in shock: "Hey ... Are you crazy? He went into the gate himself ?! " - You really are sick in the head, aren''t you gloating here? Since I die, then you are with me, this option is to my liking, although I will not listen to your chatter. If that''s the only way out, what''s the point of standing still? - the wizard carelessly shrugged his shoulders and stepped right into the middle of the gate. - Hmm? In the end, nothing happened ... Although, the bones had already begun to creak, and the pressure in my head gave off a throbbing pain. - What the ... - he felt strong distortions in space, but it looks like something was missing ... The witch watched his actions in surprise: "What a dumbass ... He didn''t even try to find the key, people are all such fools? Thinks magic will save him? Ha, as is typical, little people always believe in higher powers or in luck. Hmm, damn it, if he dies, it will be just disgusting! " Her mind instantly changed and she started to panic! Gritting her teeth, the witch shouted: "Dumbass, take the spear! This is a relic arrow, it is the basis for activating the Gate, if you take it with you, at least you will not die. Live, you have a couple of seconds! " - You filthy witch, you couldn''t say before ?! Shut up dog! I''m not a wicked witch for you, I am Luna, the first of le ... " - Blocked! - Aidan gathered his strength and tried to teleport, to which he received only a taunt full of contempt: "Are you moving in the distortion of time? Stupid! What a dumb one! Tuu-upoy! " His veins were swollen on his forehead, he just wanted to tear it to shreds! No one in his life pissed him off so much! But, there was no time for swearing, Aidan gathered strength and with a heavy step headed towards the white spear. He was already being pulled into the portal so strongly that he could move his legs ate. The entire wood structure shone with golden lights, and a multicolored swirl formed in the middle of the arch. For the first time since its inception, this thing began to change ... "Hurry up, fool!" - again shouted the witch, from her former coldness and the trace disappeared, now she behaved like a demanding selfish girl! At the same time, she didn''t want Aidan to die and at the same time she wanted to trample him ten thousand times! Nervously biting her nails, she forgot how recently she gloated and herself brought the situation to this moment. With a heavy step, clenching his teeth, Aidan walked on and stretched out his hand. It was at that moment that the ground underfoot began to crack! Stone dust chipped off and headed towards the swirling vortex in the gate. All stones within a radius of ten meters slowly followed, as if they were being sucked into a ck hole. Everything around was crumbling before our eyes! Only the altar with the white spear continued to stand calmly, like a column, on which thews of time and space did not act, it calmly floated in the air. - Heck! Aidan gritted his teeth fighting resistance. He turned his palm and a chain of death energy formed on it in a ck sh. The pressure has increased again! - Kh! - it''s amazing how fast it grew! By the will of its creator, the ck chain flew to the white column. At impressive speed, she reached her goal! Thews of attraction did not work on the magic, so it entangled the column without any problems. Aidan gathered strength in his legs and jumped sharply. Already in the air, his body shuddered and flew in the direction of the floating stones. The attraction has increased again! - Heck! The chain of magic did not break, he acted quickly and climbed right in the air, simultaneously dodging a small stone dust crashing straight into his skin. Blood began to ooze from his forehead ... "Hmm, not bad ..." - the witch behaved in a collected manner, while twisting her blond curls on her finger: "Although, you should be a fool not to wander about women, but to train!" - W-shut up! - croaked Aidan, feeling the terrifying force of gravity, all that remained in space was a huge attracting gate with a growing funnel of energy, a white pir with a magic spear ced in a special depression and a ck chain along which the wizards scrambled to their target with a creak in their bones. Now he really regretted that he had not trained harder, as well as his carelessness with the spear ... It was worth it to really pick it up right away! In less than a minute, the situation changed so dramatically! "Well, are you there soon? Got it out already, slow as a worm ... "- Luna curled her lips and pulled out her hair in irritation. "Faster!" Aidan''s blood vessels burst in his eyes, and all his bones cracked with pain! Being in such a position, his body gradually became stronger, but the pressure also increased - these gates seemed to be nning to end thest one remaining in this space. Their only goal was to get rid of this stubborn man! The clock on the top of the gate has already cracked, and the three hands have stopped at exactly twelve! It was at that moment ... A terrible howl pierced the ear! Aidan was bleeding from his nose and ears, but at the same time he sharply stretched out shaking fingers and grabbed the base of the white spear. In response, as if sensing its master, it shed brightly and easily separated from the depression in the column. At the same moment, the ck chain was destroyed, with a sh of golden light, the spear went into the space bag, and then Aidan crashed into the vortexes in the teleportation gate with unimaginable speed. One moment, a sh of scorching flowers and the world waspletely darkened! Sticky darkness filled time and space ... In a matter of seconds, the wood gates cracked, the clock in the pommelpletely disintegrated and disappeared in a whirlwind, and then it simply evaporated. Meanwhile, Aidan was hovering in a strange ce. Consciousness left the wizard long ago, so he did not even notice how the gold dust, which just a moment ago took the form of a clock, prated his skin, reflecting a small pattern of a gold clock on his chest, and then they pulsed and simply evaporated. The world was filled with all the colors of the rainbow, and the speed of movement increased. Over time, the light turned into a dazzling radiance that engulfed everything .... Chapter 142 Chapter 142 * Unknownnds. Late at night, in the ruins of a castle, a crowd of armed soldiersughed and drank around the fire. The quiet and peaceful sky overhead, after the war three years ago, still brought joy and peace to ordinary soldiers. Each of them knew that their families were safe, and the current ruler of the state gave people hope for a bright future. Suddenly theughter ceased, a blond man in ck armor got up and held out a mug over his head. - Haha, brothers, let''s drink to a glorious date! Exactly three years have passed since these damn dragons disappeared! Our Order of the ck me must celebrate even more as we have outlived them all! The guildmaster promised us a reward for all the filthy bearers of dragon magic, we already have more than a dozen on our ount! This day should be celebrated! - Let''s drink! - For the Order! - For the king! Having already brought the mug to his lips, the pupils of the warrior sharply contracted, he instantly turned his gaze towards the distant forest. - It... Suddenly the space was distorted for kilometers, the dark night was instantly illuminated with an amazing bright sh of multi-colored lights, and then a terrible roar thundered! All the trees were blown to pieces by hundreds of meters. It''s like the apocalypse has begun in the sky! Each of the warriors drew their de and prepared a protective spell, but a man in ck armor stepped forward and abruptly signaled everyone to stop: - Do not panic! Such a powerful ssh of magic ... Amazing! - turning around, the man quickly found a man in a raincoat with his gaze: - Emar, what do you think? - Heh ... - the old man threw off his hood and showed his bald wrinkled head, framed by terrible burns. He narrowed his eagle eyes and hissed in a hoarse voice: "We''ve been hunting this group for a week, maybe one of them got out of control and decided to kill his own. These animals are quite capable of this. "Hmm ..." The man in armor nodded slowly. "Dragon yers ... There are too few of them left over the past year." I thought these were smarter and would not glow, and even so noisy ... - Smart? - the old man giggled disgustingly: - A lizard cannot be smarter than a man, they are driven by instincts. Even our Queen ... God rest her soul, could not ovee this disgusting essence of dragons. What to expect from ordinary people? Come on, we need to scout and kill them! There is not a second to lose! `` Mm, '''' the man in armor nodded again and said menacingly: - Brothers! We''ll noteter, get ready, we go into battle! These dragon geeks are dangerous, so get your enchanted weapons and chains ready. Moving forward! - Yes! - That''s right, themander! Quite quickly, all the warriors of the Order equipped themselves for the road and advanced to intercept, they were not at all frightened by such a strong magical surge. It''s hard to imagine what gave them such confidence ... Meanwhile, far in the forest, in a huge cratery a man. Pale, dirty skin, scraps of clothing, and tousled hair are purple. Even in that state, it was hard not to recognize him. Yes ... Aidan traveled in time, traversed hundreds of years, and reached the ancient Dragon Kingdom, shortly after the conclusion of the Dragon King Festival. He could not even think about where and when he was ... As Luna said - the movement turned out to be very difficult ... Unconscious, the wizard could not even move, he did not remember what was happening at all, continuing to lie powerlessly in a deep hole. The forest turned into splinters a hundred meters around, the stones scattered into fragments, and a huge crater with a depth of twenty meters appeared under Aidan. The move turned out to be very dangerous, but he was able to survive. But for how long ... * The encirclement of twenty armored knights lined up in a semicircle, on the opposite side of which stood only two, a wizard with a staff and arge man in ck armor. His name was Ain, while the old man was named Emar. Themander raised his hand and ordered the soldiers not to rush, they all immediately drew out their glittering swords and turned towards the crater. Aidany right in the center of the pit, his strong body visible through the scraps of cloth, it immediately became clear that this was not an ordinary farmer lost in the thicket of the forest. Finding himself in a simr state, and even in this position ... Then even the stupidest one will understand that the magician in the pit is somehow connected with the explosion. Ain scowled at the center of the pit and surveyed his surroundings. Huge trees were simply felled and smashed to pieces, as if a dragon was raging here ... This warrior had seen a simr picture dozens of times, so he had no doubts: - This is definitely one of them ... It looks like he was seriously injured, and maybe dead ... The old man next to him scratched his beard and tapped a couple of times with his staff: - Here you have correctly noticed ... But, he is alive! Ain nodded grimly: - Expected ... - I have a bad feeling, - continued Emar: - This type is dangerous, even weakened ... He has a huge magical power, and to make such a devastation ... I can''t even imagine who he is. "I''ll figure it out," themander nodded gloomily. - No, wait, - the magician abruptly stopped him: - It is not clear who he is, only a dragon could have arranged this, but ... The currents of magic in the air are too strong. It is not clear what happened, besides, it was he in the pit, and I didn''t hear any battle. Everything happened in one moment, as if someone had struck him with one attack ... "You mean there''s a culprit around here?" The knight whispered with obvious apprehension. - Right. Perhaps they are close and it would be better to retreat, the one who created this can be very strong! Perhaps we were in a hurry and should have sent reconnaissance first, hmm ... Put the guy in chains, I will take him to the kingdom, I will interrogate him. "Got it," the man nodded and waved to one of his warriors. He quickly pulled out thick chains and handcuffs, and then slowly, with noticeable fear, began to descend towards Aidan. But, he did not react in any way ... A couple of ringing clicks and he was chained with anti-magic handcuffs. Then the knight calmed down and exhaled with relief, casting a questioning nce at themander. The answer was not long ining. "Lift it up and load my carriage into the carriage," Aimar exined, turning away. In fact, he even rejoiced at the opportunity. Finally he can return to the kingdom, home. He was already tired of chasing the remnants of the Dragon yers, he wanted to continue his research and he did not like at all to y the role of a bloodhound and killer of cornered lizards. Finally, he had a good opportunity .... Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Aidan spent the next couple of days in a rather disgusting ce. Among three blue and decaying corpses, unconscious in some kind of cart. He was thrown from side to side, but he never came to his senses. Every stone and bump shook the whole stench in the cart. In the main carriage of the carriage, meanwhile, Aimar calmly rxed and smoked his pipe. He was apanied by the strongest detachment of the Order of the ck me, so he did not worry at all and moved towards the capital. Moreover, he acquired excellent material for research, his happiness knew no bounds, just a little more and he would return to hisboratory ... Examining the small, shabby purse in his hands, he chuckled: - Such a rarity ... Enchanted bag. Where did this ragamuffine from? HM... Having already gathered to rummage in other people''s things, the magician suddenly shuddered. His ns were not destined to be forgotten ... - Haaa! - a terrifying noise swept through all the surroundings! The whole procession, led by a dozen knights, froze in fear. It was as if an ancient serpent had awakened from a long sleep and hissed in its piercing tone! The grave chill gripped their hearts, the horses like madmen began to scream and wrestle out of control of the riders, they no longer listened to their masters, kicked in horror and threw them off their saddles. Panic broke out, on this sunny day, even the skies darkened, the sun disappeared and thunder rumbled! Emar flew out of his carriage and looked around in shock, he could not believe what was happening, he, the fire mage suddenly became cold, the fog slowly covered the area, people tried to control their horses, the knights panicked, and themander tried to calm his soldiers. - Let go of the horses! Panic aside! Weapon ready! The Order of the ck me was considered an elite order of the kingdom, so the knights quickly gathered next to theirmander, and just then, the clouds thickened even more, and the voice, as if escaping from the underworld, crashed into the very souls: - Impressive ... - suddenly a roar thundered and terrible streams of ck energy scattered everywhere. Emar jumped back in shock, and all the warriors instantly lined up in front of the magician. The carriage with corpses moved after the carriage of the wizard, and it was from it that this terrible power escaped. Of course, everyone understood the situation ... - It''s him! That magician! - What the heck?! - It can''t be ... - Emar gritted his teeth and gripped his staff with force, trying to peer into the cloud of ck magic: - Dark magician ... How could he conjure? Aimar was not an idiot, he checked the handcuffs, cast a spell on the wagon. Even a Dragon yer with terrifying power could not ovee the antimagic bondage and use his magic. Only when faced with such a terrible magical power, he began to understand ... "Could he be ... No, impossible!" - he certainly didn''t believe he had met someone like the famous Dark Wizard or even ologia. But, the strength shown by this person was scary in earnest! Suddenly the dark haze dissipated and at the same moment everyone was finally able to see what was hidden behind the veil. The tall youth stood proudly, scrutinizing the crowd in front of him. His eyes glittered with silver fires, and his face was covered with glittering white veins, while ck veins encircled everything below. The right side of his body waspletely covered with dense darkness, which moved like tongues of me. In both his hands he held a corpse, their dull eyes were already eating maggots, only their bodies were still drying up at an amazing speed - they slowly turned into skeletons, turned ck in front of our eyes, and the next second only ck bones remained of them. Throwing away those pitiful skeletons, Aidan threw his arms out to the sides, closed his eyes and eagerly breathed in fresh air, clearly enjoying the situation. - Haa ... How nice! The taste of dead Dragonseeds, so this is how they taste ... '''' Turning sparkling eyes to the mage in the frightened crowd, Aidan chuckled - Thanks for the treat, old worm ... "Y-your chains ..." Aimar muttered in disbelief, looking at the two thick metal bracelets on Aidan''s arms. - Mm? You about it? - Shaking the pieces of iron, the wizard grinned viciously: - Pf! Do you think these toys will stop me? Foolish, I''m the greatest God yer! Leave with me two corpses filled with irreconcble malice ... You are truly generous, stupid rams. My pathetic side would mind eating their magic, but who cares about the opinion of this slobber? I got so much power! Aidanughed ominously. He had no instinct for self-preservation at all and easily transformed the negative emotions of the defeated Dragon yers, strengthening himself with cursed power. That''s just ... - Kh! - Grimacing sharply, he growled: - Bitch! - of course, there was also a side effect. He involuntarily entered a demonic state, but the benefit this time could suppress him. One person, overflowing with different intentions, unable to find amon path - one had only to assume an inner struggle in the depths of his mind. Luna chuckled at the guy''s attempts ... "You dumbass, always behaves like a little child ..." Not so long ago, about a day ago, Aidan woke up, and the first thing he encountered was a disgusting dead stench that could even make him vomit. Fortunately, he restrained himself thanks to the experience of his "rituals", therefore he began to invent a method of salvation. He did not care at all where and when he was, he perfectly understood that in anti-magic handcuffs and in an enchanted carriage, it would not work out just like that, even the yer of Gods. It was then that he began to gradually absorb the remaining negative particles from the bodies of the in Dragon yers. But in the end, he could not stop himself, as soon as he tried, the body itself did everything for him ... - Kill him! - suddenly cried out Aimar, he was not going to die at all! As soon as he noticed the strange behavior and expression of pain on the opponent''s face, he decided to act! "Damn ..." - Aidan gritted his teeth, suppressing his appeal. Now, like no one else before, he felt himself able to ovee this feeling of conversion. This was the first time he faced such a thing, he naturally wanted to finish everything and win for the first time! But, the danger around and negative emotions, as if forced his magic to defend and develop - it pushed him to sumb. Naturally, this was different from the fight with the second personality, since Aidan had one, it all came down to the fight against the temptation from this immeasurable force, so temptingly flowing through the veins ... "Crap ... This is too much!" As a result, his furiousughter drowned out everything! He had to admit, deep down, he really wanted to get rid of this gnawing feeling of anxiety - just surrender to instinct and kill everyone in the way! No worries, just the unstoppable power of death and endless carnage! Chapter 144 Chapter 144 In an instant, a ck sh turned into teleportation. Dark Aidan instantly appeared before the first of the knights and with one movement easily threw his crossbow away. - Blood! - Bared his teeth sharply, the wizard''s fangs suddenly sharpened and lengthened. He growled like a beast and instantly appeared in front of the warrior, clutching his neck, ripping the arteries to shreds! - Kkhkhkhkh ... - all that the knight could - it is heart-rending wheezing in horror! As soon as his convulsions stopped, Aidan chuckled and threw the corpse aside, rubbing the blood over his pale face. - Not bad ... - Turning around, the eyes of the wizard touched a dozen more warriors, only now, each of them retreated in panic, unable to fight fear! - Ready! - Suddenly the terrible voice of the captain thundered! His cold tone, like an ax, cut off all the chains of terror that bound the hearts of the soldiers. A warrior in ck armor stepped forward and raised his huge ck de, turning the point towards Aidan: - Devil spawn, I will cut off your filthy head! - You? - the dark magician looked at so much impudent person with contempt, and then yawned: - And what do I have to deal with? Ridiculous ... - Surround! Formation! - shouted themander, and then looked away and shouted: - Emar, your mother! Don''t you dare hide, use magic! Suddenly, the ck knight sharply increased in size and his de caught fire, and a red horned helmet appeared on his head. He took a step forward and the ground rumbled! `` First Commander of the Thirteenth ck me Division, Er ... Here are just words, proud and filled with unbending will, just stuck in his throat. The world suddenly plunged into endless horror again ... The silence of the grave swept over the lost souls. "H-how ..." Themander croaked hisst words in disbelief, and then slowly dropped to his knees. All his proud appearance, summoned by magic armor, every detail of his power, turned to nothing ... He never understood the reason for his fall. His eyes began to fade, and his torso, with a bright bloody fountain, simply split into two halves. One man was cut in two! Slowly, as if in a temporary anomaly, the internal organs of themander copsed in pieces along with blood. This sound was intertwined with the grave whispers of the dead. The sound of the falling flesh of their strongest warrior became a true despair for every survivor. And again, as if all this horror was not enough, that frightening cold voice was heard. The former contempt,pletely undisguised in him, only intensified, rumbling behind the backs of the entire detachment: - Thirteenth Division, huh? Hmm, so there are others ... Good sacrifice! - the huge halberd turned to smoke, and then Aidan simply put his finger forward. "No need to be afraid, for me you have been dead for a long time ..." his sinisterughter crushed their souls before the world plunged into a bloody demonic feast. The moment everything plunged into darkness, the magic of death reigned over life ... * Some timeter, among the scraps of torn bodies, organs and limbs, a dark magician, covered with a concentrated ck haze, bent over the body of an old man. The eyes on the dead man''s severed head expressed endless horror. Before his death, he lost his legs, and then, in response to his attempt to defend himself with fire magic, he simply lost his head. An unenviable death ... But, the dark magician did not care! Aidan loomed over the man and tore out his despairing eyes in disdain! With a disgusting chomping sound, two small bloody balls appeared in his hands, and then he grumbled with displeasure: - Weak, I thought at least you would entertain me ... Among this filth, there were no Dragon yers, useless geeks! Kicking the gutted corpse with force, Aidan spat: - Poor ves! Where are your strongest people ?! - turning a look full of hatred to the side, he growled even more furiously: - How dare you die so quickly ?! He was filled with genuine disappointment! He was really angry at their pitiful nature. They not only could not withstand the battle with him, but also began to urinate in their pants and lose consciousness. When he gutted them all and gathered them together, only then did he think about looking for worthy opponents. As a result, now there is no one to even ask the way to the nearest city! - I hate! Bitch dogs! A huge mountain of their scraps of flesh appeared before Aidan, they still continued to emit a terrifying blood stench, but this did not stop him from contemting his works. Perhaps this was the only thing that made him happy! Severed fingers, pieces of organs and pools of blood covered the ground everywhere. He just ughtered everyone indiscriminately and threw them on this meat altar! Now the magician was noticeably different from himself in the past, after receiving the second portion of knowledge from the grimoire, he behaved a little more restrained and acted more deliberately. Of course, he retained the same temper and arrogance. Even now, he was willing to take the risk and rush into battle with a terrible enemy like Zeref, for the sake of his own evolution. At the moment of possible development, he could again lose control and turn into a wild beast. - Apparently, this damn portal threw me into the past, as this bitchy witch said. Continuing to scratch his chin with bloody fingers, he still growled: "In the cart, he consumed the Dragon yers'' energy. Hmpf! At least this sissy was enough for something ... This squad of worms somehow managed to finish off these Assassins, but in the end they turned out to be no stronger than that bunch of Fairy Tail weaklings. As soon as I get to them, I''ll finish them off too ... I can''t wait for my pitiful sensitive side to burst into tears and discard useless attempts to save something. Then I can finally drop all this abomination! - Grimacing, Aidan snorted. - Again ... Khhh! I can''t stay in this form for a long time ... Why don''t you want to be stronger ?! - he shouted at himself, at that part of himself that again and again tried to resist the influence of magic. He absolutely did not understand why this was necessary ?! What is the point of running away from strength and power in order to get bogged down in the filthy life of mortals ?! - Weak ... I can not believe that you, it''s me, a pitiful coward! Ha! Do not think that I will just retreat now, it''s all for my sake! - with an ominousugh, the dark magician stretched out his hand and sharply drove sharp ws into the chest, and then stretched out his hand to the mountain of dead organs: - A pathetic brat, you will be useful in an emergency! - all limbs, flesh and blood suddenly trembled, and then a gray glowing magic circle appeared over the pile of meat. "I call upon mortal flesh to be one! Seal the transformation of the entity! - Aidan''s creepy voice became even more terrifying! It seemed as if the hellish gates had opened above the ground and this terrible raspy voice belonged to monsters on the other side of evil! The magic circle descended abruptly towards the meat heap, and then at the behest of the caster, each limb and organ simply began to fuse together! Aidan had an amazing picture of soaring bloody streams, which afterwards simplybined into amon bloody mess! The sight of pieces of flesh chomping and merging together was the most disgusting, so vile that even the Moon could not endure such sickening sounds and simply cut off the connection with Aidan. The dark magician was not going to stay away any longer, now, using all his dark power, he was prepared to be even more powerful! Chuckling viciously, he snorted. - Even if you need to eat this insignificant dirt, I will do everything to stay so forever! - he understood very well how much the use of the Supreme Absorption would affect him. As soon as he does this, all the negative energy umted in this flesh and blood will flow into his body, and it will also happen with other types of energy. Remaining ether, vitality, particles of souls and memories. If you devour all this at once, anything can happen, but as the most reasonable option, he will be able to extend his appeal and continue to kill indefinitely! Moreover, the more power - the more terrible and powerful he will be! But, as always, in pursuit of the opportunity to remain in his form and in pursuit of strength, he again ignored instincts and repeated his own voice of reason deep in his soul ... Bursting into insaneughter, the magician himself basically understood that his current appearance was not the best way out and not the path that should be followed.. He was too crazy, too impulsive and arrogant, and that''s why he considered himself the best at everything! Without a doubt, hepleted the spell! Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Quite quickly, the Biomass spell gathered all the flesh of dozens of people into a single mass. It should be borne in mind that many have been dead for several minutes, therefore, energy has dissipated from their bodies and this will negatively affect the result of absorption. But, in fact, deep down, Aidan was just hoping for it. What will happen if you absorb all the negative feelings of people killed by a demon or kill the demon itself and take his anger? The result is obvious. Aidan developed rapidly, but only a drop of Dragon yer energy was enough for him, which almost dissipated to enter the madness and not be able to escape, and here dozens of people were killed no more than ten minutes ago! The result will be terrifying ... "Damn ..." - the inner voice could not change reality at all. Before a huge bloody ball had formed in the air, Aidan bared his teeth and stretched out his palms in front of him, turning them towards the sky: - I am the unity of life and death! Supreme Absorption! The entire Biomass pulsed as if at themand of God, even the world seemed to sumb to this rhythm. The dead seemed toe to life for a moment, and then from the huge bloody mass streams of bloody liquid began to burst, which instantly turned into threads of silvery energy. In response, Aidan grinned viciously and took a step towards this energy, bringing his palms to his face. At his behest, the ball of flesh began to pulsate only stronger, the sky instantly darkened and a terrible thunder rumbled, the earth trembled incessantly from such powerful magic, while his spellcaster was already oozing blood from all the facial holes. But, as if he did not notice this, with bloody teeth, he directed all the split energy from the Biomass into his mouth andpletelypleted the Supreme Absorption! With a terrible stream of endless power, all the energy suddenly went berserk and rushed to the dark magician! Like a tsunami, the energy just overwhelmed him with its endless power! But, he didn''t even back down! His face had already begun to be covered with bloody cracks, his body could not withstand such power and was torn from the inside, and he keptughing and enjoying his triumph! Deep in the magician''s mind, the ancient witch looked at this shocking situation in amazement: "It''s funny ... In the calctions, a person simply would not have survived, but this dumbass ... Thanks to his soul, the magic took root perfectly. He can even immediately perform a double bundle of Supreme Spells in this weak world "- one could rarely hear approval in her voice, and now, it quickly changed to irritation: "Hmm, however, his body is still insignificant, and his mind has no resistance at all. At best, he should have controlled himself at least partially, but here it isplete idiocy. What can a madman achieve? If this continues, he will ditch himself. People are really pathetic! " - with a contemptuous grin, the girl narrowed her eyes: "As expected, he will not stand up to the third stage, this is my best way to take matters into my own hands. Once this worm has umted enough spiritual energy, I can take matters into my own hands. As long as he continues to be stupid, I''m better, the main thing is that the body does not disintegrate ahead of time ... It should not, as ast resort, the Cursed Seal of Ice should seal it " Aidan didn''t know, and how could he? It turned out that the witch still did not lose hope and had some method to use it for her own freedom and rebirth. That''s just, even Luna underestimated the capabilities of people and the potential of his soul ... "Hmm, could you absorb it? Fool, only hastened the inevitable ... "- she snorted and closed his eyes. She didn''t care anymore about this miserable scene. Meanwhile, Aidan, covered in bloody cracks, simply knelt in front of the bloody puddle and made only one hoarse sound from his half-open mouth. His eyes no longer shone, they were simply filled with thick dark blood and two crimson streams that ran down his cracked face in lines. Regeneration before our eyes healed all the wounds, but the remnants of silvery energy continued to ssh out of the cracks, which were then simply dispersed in the air. Aidan consumed almost everything, only the remnants escaped. If you can describe his body in one word, then only one thing will do - frightening! All organs and tissues cracked and burst from the power of a spell beyond his control, and the reserve, which was already huge, almost exploded from the amount of energy that overwhelmed him! The worst thing happened just when this very energy began to overwhelm the human body. Regeneration, even enhanced by maniption, could not cover all the damage, even the brain, heart and most important organs received terrible wounds. Bones cracked, and his mind was extinguished from the memories and experiences of the in that filled him. Even if they were pitiful scraps, such a huge amount of unsorted information, and even overflowing with mostly negative energy, almost destroyed his spirit! As a result, Aidan simply knelt unconscious, undergoing a gradual recovery. All the dark haze had long since disappeared, the blood stopped flowing from all possible ces, and the cracks were slowly closing up. He healed externally, but internal injuries could not heal so quickly. The container of magical power was still pulsing from the immense energy overflowing it, which involuntarily burst from the remaining cracks. Moreover, something was revealed in the body of the wizard, something new,pletely strange! Some of the raging energy was transferred to that ce, as if into an additional container! Perhaps, if not for this lucky coincidence and not for the ability of energy to flow into an additional ce, Aidan would simply be torn apart, even though he was a magician of life and death - he would simply die from an excess of magical energy. One explosion could end him forever, and the faulty only with himself ... The magic slowly flowed into the additional space and the reserve finally stopped cracking, and then the magician''s body simply fell on its side, he fell into a pool of his own blood and was immediately spattered from head to toe! He remained there, breathing heavily, weakened, with his eyes and mouth open. Almost dead, but slowly recovering from all wounds received, only bing stronger from such a test. Slowly, the particles of dark ice that had managed to form on his heart suddenly scattered and disappeared. Aidan found himself in an even worse situation than when he arrived at this time and ce. But the worst events did not end there .... Chapter 146 Chapter 146 * Three dayster, all the blood of the killed was absorbed into the ground and dried up long ago. At dawn of the next day, in the glimpses of the morning sun, Aidan continued to lie in the same ce where he passed out from an excess of energy. His body was covered with dried mud and bloody crust, his eyes did not open, and his heavy breathing was still confused. Even if the external injuries continued, he was still injured inside, perhaps even more seriously. He could lie here for a long time, but, suddenly, the noise of hooves came to rece the croaking of ravens circling around this cursed ce. Someone was running at impressive speed and then suddenly slowed down. A couple of men dismounted from their horses next to the lonely carriages, covered with a gloomy atmosphere, and nervously took a look. The oppressive aura of death in this deste ce frightened even them, experienced magicians. Brown horses, in addition to their riders, also carried cargo in the form of two living people with bags on their heads. It was bing clear that a couple of wizards were not so easy walking in such ces. - Well, horror ... - the blond swallowed, straightening his red robe, identical to the color of the old man''s robe next to him. The young man''s name was Cedric and, like many of the kingdom''s magicians, he did the simple job of capturing the Dragon yers. Recently, they paid a lot for this, and only a fool or a little wizard among wizards would ignore such a profitable method of earning. Simply put, they were hired as killers for other killers of special strength. Sadly, in fact, users of dragon magic are not only rare, but also very powerful. During these times, magic guilds were not divided into Dark or Light, so theirws werepletely different, and they resorted topletely different methods to achieve the goal. During the war with dragons, some magicians died, many organized groups, and a new elite of the Magic Guilds was formed, of which there were very few. Cedric was part of one of these groups, along with his teacher Anu. A gray-haired old man nearby, nodded at the student''s remark, and walked over to the nearest cart. Like most around, she just stood there, but the smell and aura ... - Hmm ... - Anu walked around her and suddenly froze. His eyes trembled with fear! `` Th-this is ... Cedric followed the teacher, taking a fighting stance, but he also fell into a stupor, as soon as he saw in the distance several severed limbs, eyes, chunks of flesh and entrails scattered all over the ce. The bloody ground with trampled grass was like the bed of the devil himself! This ce was reminiscent of the events of war, the deeds of the bloodthirsty of the Dragons! In the center of the terrible wastndy a bloody young man and it was he who attracted the most attention. "What the hell" The ce smelled of such a concentrated stench of blood and putrefaction that Cedric began to feel nauseous. Even if Aidan turned most of the people into Biomass, some of their organs and pieces of meat were still left to rot, and in three days, in the sun, worms have long started to grow there. The sight and smell would nauseate even an experienced warrior who saw the bloody battlefields. Moreover, this ce was filled with some kind of invisible aura of power, something terrible and unknown! Even Anu, being an experienced and powerful wizard, had never faced such power, although he had fought real dragons in the past. - There is a man, - the old man quickly calmed down and assessed the situation. Debris of armor and body parts were scattered everywhere, the carts were intact, the horses fled, and those who were less fortunate also met their death, the blood in the teams just matched. But there were no bodies! It was as if monsters had eaten them! It all started from the center, where one of the carriages was turned into scraps. - Master, ahem ... - holding back gagging, Cedric turned away and wheezed: - What ... What kind of beast did this? T-it couldn''t have been a D-dragon ... - Hardly, - the old man grunted, gloomily assessing the situation: - The dragons fled in horror, I doubt that they came to ditch the people of the Order of the ck me. - Uh, Orders? "Take a look yourself," the starks nodded at the fragments of silver armor with a coat of arms in the form of a ck ball of me. "N-no, I believe you," Cedric nodded quickly. - Can we leave? If these are the people of the ck me, surely General Rank will send for them and find out everything. Starkey shook his head slowly. - You shouldn''t leave everything like that. We have caught two Dragon yers for him, and if we bring such news, he might get a big reward. - Anu slowly unbuttoned his red robe and, remaining in one ck shirt, handed his outfit to the student: - Hold on, I''ll take the boy, apparently, he is still alive. It seems to be breathing ... If we bring him as a witness, it will be even better, - he could not even shy away from such a chance and grabbed every opportunity to fulfill his goal of forming a guild: - The general is quite quick-tempered, if he has someone on whom you can vent your anger, we''re better off. After the death of our Master, we have be a bunch of pitiful mercenaries, I''m not going to watch you and the others run errands for the rulers. Maybe after that, we''ll get an official patent in the kingdom. - The master is wise, - Cedric nodded: - Do you think since that guy is covered in blood, he knows something? - Perhaps, or, I would even say, probably. We shouldn''t care about that, we''ll load him onto a horse and hand him over to the General, then he will figure it out on his own. Quite quickly, the old man, without unnecessary emotions, went through a series of torn off limbs and pieces of organs covered with worms. He kept his disgust aside, but still tried not to stare too much. It was the strong magical aura concentrated around this dangerous ce that worried him most. Although he exined to the student about the impossibility of the dragon attack, he could not deny that the worst of them could not have done it! "Such terrible magic ... The one who killed them, perhaps some kind of demon ... It is worthwhile to quickly leave, I am not at ease from this ce." In fact, Anu was quite lucky, if he was here right after Aidan absorbed Biomass, from the remnants of energy this magician could simply go insane. Negative particles still floated in the air, mixed with ancient magic, but they had already significantly dispersed.. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Pretty quickly, the old man crept up to Aidan''s body and sat down beside him, examining his condition: "Hmm, like an ordinary boy ... How did you end up here?" - even Anu could not feel the currents of magic in Aidan''s body, not even a tiny particle of magical energy. But even so, it made him wary even more. How could amon man find himself in such a terrible environment? He was clearly connected to everything! "Hmm, couldn''t he gobble them all up? It seems to be in blood, but ... Who knows "- touching the forehead of the magician, the old man grunted: - Nothing ... Simple kid. It doesn''t matter ... Although Aidan smelled of blood, the old man was not going to wry his nose now, he simply threw the guy''s body over his shoulder and quickly left the anomalous area, and then quickly loaded him onto his horse. - Phew ... Master, I''ll probably blow it up! - Cedric grimaced and was already preparing to cast spells, but Starkey stopped him. - No, bear with the little hand. Better to have him covered in blood, more evidence for the General and less problems for us. Saddle up the horse and hurry, it''s better to get to the capital by the evening. The guy sighed heavily: - Okay ... But I''m going ahead. - As you wish. So, Aidan fell into the wrong hands again, he was tied to a horse next to a half-dead dragon yer, and then taken to the capital. He could not even imagine what kind of meeting awaits him soon ... * After the Festival of the Dragon King, the queen was imprisoned, it was General Rank, being her husband, who was responsible for the security of the state. He was in charge of hunting down the remaining Dragon yers. For over a year now, they have been tracked across the continent ... In a spacious stone hall, the General received two arriving guests. Today they brought back two dead Dragon yers and an unknown bloody youth. A multitude of warriors in silver armor stood guard at enormous stone columns throughout the majestic throne room, while Rank descended from the stone throne and stood next to two bowed magicians: - This time three, Anu, not so bad ... Have you interrogated them? The old man just sighed and began to gradually recount the details of his journey, starting from his hunt for the Dragon yers, and then about the fate of the Order of the ck me. He spoke in a collected manner, did not admit theories or guesses, and could prove every word he said. No unnecessary chatter or servility - this magician really deserved respect. As a result, after all that has been said, the Rank has changed in the face more than once, as have the soldiers along the perimeter. Everyone knew how strong the people of the thirteenth division of the Order were, but only parts of bodies and organs remained of them, along with dried blood ... How is this even possible ?! The rank darkened, he personally gave the Commander of the Thirteenth Division a task, and in the end he simply died a terrible death! - You two ... You can go. The Quartermaster will give you a reward. Lemar, take them, "the General growled. After all he heard, his hands trembled slightly. Ranga was not very upset by the death of the Order''s people, but he was very much frightened by the news of a terrible enemy, who most likely was a dragon! Even in ordinary life, he shuddered at the mere mention of dragons and woke up in a cold sweat from terrible memories, and here it is ... Rank no longer wanted to look at the face of Aidan and the dead Dragon yers, so he simply ordered: - Into their dungeon! Interrogate, and then execute! Throw the boy in blood to death row, Gonzalez will deal with him! Orders were issued, and what happened next was not so important, since Aidan was grabbed by the arms of two guards and simply dragged into the dungeon. He still couldn''t wake up and looked almost like a bloody corpse. Quite quickly, the body of the magician was lowered into the dungeon, the guards walked past the guards and the jailer, and then dragged him along the dusty gloomy corridor. This time they were joined by a tall, bald man with a thick ck mustache. In his silvery chain mail and with an ax on his back, he looked quite impressive, even a couple of the guards were afraid of him, but continued to follow him. It was this man who was in charge of the death row, the so-called ce for those sentenced to posthumous torture. Often such people were not sent to execution, only in rare cases did they get such an "honor". Basically, Gonzalez just tortured them to death. Aidan was being dragged down a long corridor lined with dozens of metal bars on the right side. The light barely prated these gloomy chambers. Since the hunt for the Dragon yers, there have been almost no "visitors" in these ces. Gloom, steel bars and a small pile of straw, that was all that belonged to the inhabitants here. However, Aidan was lucky, he was already half-naked in some torn trousers, because of the thick bloody smell and dirt, he was not even searched. What values can a half-dead ragamuffin have? In one of these cold cells, as in many days before, the scarlet-haired girl froze in rags and tenderly stroked her belly. Irene Belserion, the queen herself, practically rested in her own dungeon. She had practically lost hope, only the child inside, forced her to live on, ignoring her former pride and her humiliating position. When Aidan was dragged alongside, Irene''s gaze was faintly caught by a glimpse of violet radiance and she involuntarily raised her tired eyes. "Human?" - when the girl concentrated, all she could see was apletely exhausted back, covered in thick blood, as well as dark hair with light gleams of purple hair. He was incredibly weak. Probably at that time, he faced one of the worst days of his life. Fairy Tail''s mark was barely visible due to the adhering mud, so Irena hardly managed to catch her faint outline ... That day and that very moment, in the future, will not give her rest for centuries. If only she looked more attentively ... If only she could see ... But, to her bitter smile, Irene''s interest faded as quickly as the door of the next cell mmed shut. Aidan''s body was thrown inside, and then the guards hurried away. Gonzalez stopped nearby, and, as if recalling something cheerful, turned in the direction of Irene with a sneer: - How is the face, your majesty? On the dragon spawn, everything heals too quickly ... Heh, we''ll fix it soon! -ughing, the jailer drove the guards and quickly left this gloomy ce. Irene involuntarily touched a bruised eyebrow and a ck blue eye, and then gritted her teeth until she crackled. Almost every day, this bastard beat her with his fists and legs, day after day ... She often covered her stomach, but she could not close her face. "Hush, everything is fine ..." - Irene mentally whispered, covering her tired eyes. All she had to do was endure and continue to gently stroke her belly. She wanted to cry, from the bottom of her heart, but there were no more tears left ... What to do? Is this the end? Such thoughts led to despair ... All she could do was to continue to slow down the growth of the child, but with each passing day, her heart and soul were losing the rest of their strength. She lost hope long ago .... Chapter 148 Chapter 148 * A weekter, in a dungeon under the city. Still with the same indifferent expression on his face, wet Aidany on a pile of rotten straw. In some tattered trousers, he had long seemed like an ordinary street tramp. Only a relief and strong torso could betray a not weak person in him, otherwise, at the moment, he was even weaker than a dog. - You stink worse than the yard dog! Gonzalez snorted, pulling on a ck glove. - Dirty animal! - with disgust, he lifted the magician''s head by the hair and licked his yellow teeth: - I hate such cute faces! - grumbled the jailer, and then with a sneer pulled out a small knife and lightly stroked the de across Aidan''s face, from forehead to lips, as if trying to make a straight line, cutting a deep cut on Aidan''s face. As soon as the blood began to ooze, Gonzalezughed vilely. - The geek sleeps further, as soon as you wake up, I will reward you for all these days. While you sleep, I will mutte your filthy face every day! Throwing away the magician like a bag of bones, he spat on the ground and,ughing, left the dungeon, rubbing his palms: - Time to y well with our queen, ha ha ha! For the next hour, muffled bangs were heard from a nearby cell. Gonzalez growled furiously and kicked mercilessly at the defenseless girl, trembling, covering her precious belly. She had not screamed for a long time, only allowed herself to let out a couple of bitter tears and, like a broken doll, huddle in a corner, resigned to her own situation. But, sometimes it happened that asionally weak screams still escaped from her throat: - W-please ... H-stop ... my r-child ... - Ha! Stop lying bitch! Tell the truth and the General will spare you! The sadness could not be hidden ... How can you convince a fanatic that he is wrong? Irene spoke the pure truth. Did Gonzalez believe? No matter. He himself did not care deeply. Although he could not cut the girl, he still followed the basic rules in her torture. Basically, he starved her to death and cold, every day he tried to fill her face well and trample her face into the mud. He did not hit below the chest, just in case, and if he used tools, then only a whip, and hit on the back and legs. This experienced jailer was not a fool, although he obeyed the king, he did not want to tempt his fate. Something in this woman still frightened him and, perhaps, partly because he could not contain his anger ... However, if it were not an order, he would not even go to this woman and just let her die alone ... * The torture continued for another week, and then another day came for the inhabitants of the cold dungeon of the Dragon Kingdom. This time, Gonzalez, as usual, began with an icy greeting - a bucket of cold water! During all this time, from such "water procedures", Aidan has almost washed himself of blood, only his face still retained dried marks, but only they belonged to him due to daily cuts. Gonzalez was very impressed by his regeneration, from which he cut and cut with pleasure! In fact, carried away by the new victim, he even began to often ignore Irene. So that day, having doused Aidan with water, he grabbed him by the hair, looked at his clean face without a single scar and whistled: - Well, you and a freak ... Damn it, I would give your face a jerk! I used to fuck women every day, and even for free! Ha ha ha! - licking his lips, the jailer took out a small de and narrowed his eyes: - Today I will try to cut out your eyes, see if you can restore them. One sorceress from the tavern was willing to pay a lot of money for such a sample. Let''s see ... Behind the wall, Irene sighed bitterly again, realizing that instead of her, an unknown person again got it. It was hard to understand why Gonzalez liked to torture someone who couldn''t even answer. He became less cruel with her and often simply ignored her, but this did not calm her at all, but rather made her even more worried. However, to some extent, she could be d for this "lucky" person who was daily abused and did not even know about it. "But if you don''t wake up, most likely they will just kill you ..." - Irene knew well that her death was also a matter of time, but for some reason, she had already been dyed for almost two years. Hundreds of days of torture would break anyone, but she couldn''t give up ... In the end, she got used to it. In fact, her torture is not at all equal to what Gonzalez was just talking about to this unknown person behind the wall. She was never cut, at most they beat her with a whip to deep wounds on the back, but even those doctors came to heal on time. As if in a mockery ... Such a humiliation! Then again the torture, although not so cruel. Perhaps those weeks of recovery can be called the only calm days in this cold cell. How long has she not felt the warmth of the sun ... - Wow! Just look! - suddenly eximed Gonzalez. Even Irene was surprised and listened, continuing to tremble on his pile of straw. The jailer jerked the knife away from Aidan''s bloody forehead, on which he had already carved a couple of three crosses. Just then, the magician''s bloody eyelids suddenly opened! His dull eyes slowly took on a crimson glow. - Woke up ... Ha! And you ... - Gonzalez flinched sharply! When those eyes finally shone and focused on him, he involuntarily let go of his hands from Aidan''s head and hastily retreated! Even the knife almost slipped out of my hands. This look... "What the hell ..." - it was not the first time he experienced a simr animal fear, once he was unlucky enough to face a dragon - such a horror he remembered for the rest of his life! Only these powerful creatures could scare him with just their appearance, and Aidan''s eyes drove him to a simr tremor in the back of his head! - Kha ... Kha ... - as soon as the guy fell face down on the stone floor, he immediately coughed. The whole body ached, but for some reason the forehead burned ... A bloody veil clouded his eyes. It became clear where this heat came from ... - Ha-ah ... - Aidan did not speak, he involuntarily felt a dangerous intention from the side and the streams of life of strangers. Moreover, now he felt concentrated streams of negative emotions. He was clearly not in a resort town along the Akane beaches. Still in the past. After the massacre ... Memories slowly began to clear up. "I''m alive ... Hah, what a luck ..." It was at this moment, when he gathered everything piece by piece, that he heard a satisfiedugh. Ears hurt, but Aidan heard clearly. - .... jerk, you finally woke up! Great, now you will tell me everything! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!